WhIP

by footfungus

nederlands verhalen over mijn otp

247. shalnark

Hunting for a way home - Shalnark x Reader

Wanderingforest

Summary:

Waking up surrounded by an unfamiliar place was a new one even for you, but the most unsettling thing about waking up is seeing a wide eyed black and green haired boy hovering over you looking down at your face asking if your okay. Was this a prank or some weird new messed up reality? Something was telling you it was the later though because nothing about this place felt fake.

One thing you knew though was regardless of what it was, you had to hunt to find a way home. If following this kid named Gon to take the hunter exams brought you closer to finding a way home you'd take that chance even if it killed you. But what happens after an unexpected run in with a deadly troupe member? Will you still want to go home after getting to know him and if you still do will he even let you?

[Shalnark x Reader]
[Mature and Explicit content]
[First Fan Fic I hope you guys like it]

Personally I don't think Shal gets enough love or attention. I've looked for Fanfics for him before and nothing has really stood out besides a few one shots. The lack of love this character has received has inspired me to dedicate my first Fanfic just to him

Notes:

This chapter may feel a little on the rushed side and for that I'm sorry. I wanted to get as much done as possible so I could introduce shalnark into the story! Also I doubt anyone wanted to read about home girl jogging in the woods and feeling sad. This is my first fic and I'm hoping it's enjoyable for everyone involved so far!

Chapter 1: Chapter 1 - Well, this is unsettling.

Notes:

I finally got the time to revise this first chapter. I was very unhappy with it for a while considering it didn't match my writing style for the rest of the fic. I tweaked a few things and added a little more details but nothing big. Changes made 10/2/23.

For all the new readers, I hope you enjoy this fic!

Chapter Text

Y/N - Your Name
Age - 22/23
Height - 5'5
E/C - Eye Color
H/C- Hair Color

You were typically a deep sleeper so feeling a nudge on your shoulder followed by a muffled question wasn't something unfamiliar. Shaking your head groaning "One more minute, I'm tired." Turning your head to the side and feeling thick grass hit your face was a shock.. Grass?

Okay, now that was something you were definitely unfamiliar with. You started blinking your E/C eyes open to see not your comfy pillow but actual grass beside your face. You had to be wrong, another nudge on your arm and a more concerned question above you had you turning your head to look up to see that hovering not far over your face was a young boy with black and green hair blinking at you with concern etched all over his own and shining in his big brown eyes.

You couldn't help it "what.. the… fuck?" This kid definitely looked familiar… You'd seen him before on tv but it wasn't a possibility to be seeing him now.

"I asked if you are okay? I was heading home and saw you laying in the grass. I've lived here my whole life and have never seen you. Did you get lost?" He kept blinking down at you even more concerned.

Rapidly you went to prop yourself up on an elbow to look around and see that you're in the middle of a field of grass with what appears to be an ocean expanding far into the distance beyond that. Your head was pounding, carefully you brought a hand up to feel for a wound.

Maybe you hit your head or something, careful not to shake it because of the sudden sharp pains. You turn your head to look up at the boy. "I.. don't know how I got here..? Where am I?"

You had a sinking suspicion you knew but needed to hear him say it. "Well this is Whale Island of course! It's a port island for fishermen." That wasn't right, you couldn't be here.

"This is impossible. I shouldn't be here." The boy blinked at you in concern.

".. Maybe you should come with me back to my aunt's house. You don't look well. It's not too far from here!"

"I'm not sure if that's a good idea.. I uhhh-"

"PLEASE! My Aunt Mito might know how to help you! It's going to be dark soon and I don't want to leave you alone out here." Looking around you noted that he was correct. The sun did look like it was going to set soon and if you were being honest with yourself you really didn't want to be alone out here. Especially in the dark.

You weren't sure where the town was to begin with and you were positive you wouldn't be finding it in the dark. As much as following him to his Aunt's house seemed intimidating, it was probably the safest bet.

"Oh, okay fine. I suppose I'd probably be in more danger wandering around out here in the dark, I'm Y/N by the way. It feels wrong following you home and you don't even know my name"

"Come on get up! It's probably safer if I get back to the house before the sun sets! I'm Gon in case I forgot to mention that before!"

That caused you to force a smile while trying not to freak out, slowly getting up you brushed the grass off gently and began to follow the boy. You were trying to figure out if this was a prank or if you had finally lost your mind or if this was really happening.

You had been stressed out as of late, maybe you weren't taking your mental health as seriously as you should have been but this definitely seemed more than a little out there.

Gon had a wide smile on his face, not aware of your inner turmoil. They started heading towards where you could assume his Aunt Mitos house was. Your body was stiff and it took a good few steps to loosen it up enough to walk semi comfortably beside Gon.

You were never good at remaining quiet for long, not to mention it would help to confirm the timeline on not just where but when she was.

"So gon, umm what exactly are you doing out here?" He turned to face her with a big grin on his face. "I've been training and getting myself ready to catch the master of the swamp! My aunt mito said she'll only let me take the Hunter exam if I catch him!"

You looked down at him, "You seem really passionate about being a hunter. I hope you get the chance to catch him soon."

He hummed his approval at your response.

An idea started trickling into your head at him mentioning the Hunter exam. If he hadn't taken the exam yet, maybe you could go with him. You already knew what the exam phases would be… it was sort of like cheating but you weren't above using your knowledge to your advantage.

That's if all this was real and you weren't just about to wake up from a very vivid dream, or tied down to a bed in a mental institution. But some strange sense was telling you this was real.

Having experienced a lot of high stress situations in your life it resulted in you becoming strangely calm in the face of a crisis. You used this calm to search for signs of a prank.

This kid's hair looked real with no sign of a wig, after some glances around you couldn't find someone hiding behind a tree or bush with a camera, and no tell-tale signs of a friend or family member trying to hide their giggles while watching you. The air in this place also smelled fresh and you could pick hints of the ocean up from the breeze. Nothing about this place was similar to what you'd grown up around most of your life.

You didn't know if later on you'd have a breakdown but you knew for certain that none of this had fully sunk in yet. Thank the stars you were born adaptable because otherwise you're pretty sure you'd be curled in a ball crying never leaving that grassy clearing he'd found you in.

Right now all you could do was focus on the goal that was getting to his Aunt's home and then trying to figure out a way home. Having a goal could keep you calm.

You had to get as much information as possible and have an idea where to start. "I forgot to ask how old you are? You seem pretty young to be going after something in a swamp?"

Your question thankfully didn't seem to bother him "Oh I'm 11 about to be 12 and don't worry about me! I've grown up on this island and nothing about it scares me here!"

You're not gonna lie, his charismatic behavior in person was more uplifting than you'd expect. But upon realizing that if he was gonna be 12 soon you'd have to do some sort of training and pronto because you weren't sure you had the stamina for a 40 kilometers run.

That's when you looked down to take note of what you were wearing. Your favorite oversized t shirt, yoga pants, a pair of running shoes, and hanging around your neck a necklace that was gifted to you by your brother.

Then it hit you, running shoes? Did you really fall asleep wearing shoes last night? You weren't really paying attention to what was around you anymore as you were so lost in thought.

A hand tugging on yours had you looking down at Gon. He must have started speaking to you again and you didn't notice. Looking in front you realized you stood outside his Aunt's home, you didn't realize they'd made it here already. "Excuse me, what did you say again? My mind was somewhere else?"

He dashed up the stairs pulling your hand with him. "I was just saying we made it!" Just as they got to the door it swung open. "Oh gon I was wondering what was taking you so lon- oh who is this?" He pulled you forward.

"This is Y/N, I found her in the middle of the field on the way back! I think she has a head injury though. I figured I could bring her back here and you could help her!" You were starting to feel embarrassed, you now had an idea of how stray cats and dogs must feel when people bring them home for their parents to inspect.

"Hi.. I'm sorry I don't mean to intrude.. he just started bringing me along." Mito's eyes were concerned as she examined your face. "Oh of course come in."

His aunt was leading you inside and brought you over to a chair beside a table. "Does it look like I hit my head? It's really starting to ache and I have no clue how I ended up here?"

His aunt examined your face before tending to your head. "I don't see anything that resembles a head wound. It's strange to end up here of all places, but tomorrow I can take you by the town and docks. We can see if anyone recognizes you."

You couldn't help but feel grateful even if you weren't sure if what she was suggesting would even help in this situation.

You had a strange feeling in your gut you were placed in that field but if someone had seen you around town maybe someone else was with you? "Until then you can stay here."

This was the last thing you expected, tears felt like they were gonna prickle behind your eyes. "Thank you.." Your head was bowed gratefully. It was surreal you'd never felt this lost before and the surreal nature of what was happening was really starting to hit you.

His aunt surprisingly wrapped her arms around you in an almost motherly embrace. Even though his aunt must not have been but a few years older than yourself, taking care of Gon for so many years must have made her in tune with caring for someone especially if she saw them in distress.

"There, there. I promise it'll be alright. We can figure this out and help you find a way back home."

How could you tell her or anyone else for that matter you'd probably never find a way home. Considering you knew your home was even in this world? You leaned into her for a moment wrapping your own arms around her to enjoy the embrace before pulling away.

"I'm sorry, I don't mean to be so emotional, it's just a lot not knowing how I got here and..."

Your words trailed off, you had no clue what all there really was to say if anything, looking up Mito only smiled kindly at you seemingly understanding everything you couldn't make yourself say.

"Of course anyone would be! Thankfully for you dinner is going to be ready soon. That'll hopefully take some stress off your mind for a few minutes."

The rest of the night moved on smoothly Gon was extremely kind and cheerful. He told you about his adventures all around the island and how excited he was to take the Hunter exam. You could see the stress in his Aunt's face any time he mentioned the Hunter exam but kept any opinion to herself most likely due to your presence and not wanting to add to your own distress.

You hesitantly began to almost become content. It was hard to not enjoy the experience of being around them and hearing small details of their lives that would never make it onto a screen.

"I'm truly so sorry! I should have insisted you freshen up before dinner! So much was on my mind.. but these clothes should hopefully fit you. Please don't hesitate to let me know if you need anything!"

Mito had pushed a fresh pair of clothes and some toiletries into your arms before guiding you to the bathroom and showed you to the fresh steaming bath she had run for you. Only then did you truly realize just how grimy you felt.

Looking over to the woman before she left you stopped her with a hand to the elbow and she looked over to you kindly. "I truly don't know how to repay you for all this.. Thank you so much."

"This is the least anyone could do. Just take your time and get cleaned up alright?" With that she left down the hall.

Stepping into the room and shutting the door you breathed in the soothing scent of the oils she must have added to the bath. Setting down your bundle on the sink you began pulling off your clothes. While pulling down your pants your phone crashed to the floor having slipped out the waistband.

HOW HAD YOU NOT NOTICED IT UNTIL NOW!

Quickly bending down to pick it up and turn it around. You tapped the screen with a finger to get no response. Hitting the side button, again the screen stayed blank.

Great.. What luck to end up traveling to another world with your phone only to find it dead.

Well if this wasn't shit luck you didn't know what is.

How many people got in a situation like hers and were blessed with bringing something like their phone with them for it to not even work. You knew technology wasn't as advanced here and just knew they probably wouldn't conveniently have a plug for you to charge your phone up with.

Sighing, you peeled the rest of your clothes off to examine your body in the mirror. It was surprising to find a scar in the shape of an 8 pointed star between your breasts resting on your sternum. You let your fingers trace across the ridges of the scar. It was so even and precise, like someone had taken a blade to your chest to cave the design.

Surely you'd have remembered something like that?

It wasn't ugly by any means but its discovery left you uneasy.

You cataloged the few other scars on your legs and arms but they weren't overly noticeable. And unlike the star, they were familiar.

You'd had an adventurous life spent outdoors and got them from incidents involving that; the star on the other hand was a mystery. How could you have no recollection on how she could have gotten it? If anything though right now everything here was strange, at this point you were surprised you hadn't grown a tail or horns.

Shaking off your thoughts you let yourself sink into the warm bath. Everything could be a problem for tomorrow. Right now all that mattered was trying to relax.

By the time the next day came around you were happy to be in your familiar and cleaned outfit. Mito and you had walked all around town and the docks. Not a single person had seen you and everyone was sure they would have noticed someone like you walking around.

One your clothes weren't exactly common in nature to what everyone else wore around town and two as much as you ignored the fact you were rather beautiful. Your face was sharp in all the places that you'd want and gentle in the places that mattered.

You hated to admit you could pass for a doll at times, especially if you put effort into yourself.

A few of the men had definitely seemed to admire those looks which left you greatly irked. Mito seemed to notice your stiffness at the attention and pulled you back in the direction of her house when they got a bit out of town she finally spoke.

"Well it seems for now it'll remain a mystery on how you got here.. until you get back on your feet how about you stay with us? ..Gon seems to enjoy you being around and I wouldn't feel right about you having nowhere to go."

"You really mean that?"

"Of course I mean that! We could never just abandon you!"

"If I stay.. I want to be able to help out around the house. Cooking, chores, or anything really. It would only be right if I help you guys out for letting me stay."

That's when you remembered one of the Hunter phases included a cooking portion and as brave as you felt most of the time. You were afraid of heights, you might not remember much but you knew that with certainty.

Trying to impress the gourmet chef would have to work because the prospect of jumping off a cliff to grab an egg.. Well let's hope that doesn't have to happen.

That's when it hit you, now was the perfect time to talk to Mito. Because fact is you couldn't stay here.

"I saw your face last night… If it's not a problem, what if I stay until Gon catches the master of the swamp?That way he doesn't go alone to the hunter exam?"

Mito stopped in her tracks "The hunter exam is extremely dangerous, are you sure you want to do that? I only gave Gon that condition because I don't really want him to go!"

"I think we both know he's determined.. I could see it last night and yes.. I am sure. If he goes, I'll go beside him."

"You'd really go with him..? You'd keep him safe?" The relief in her voice was undeniable.

"Of course, he found me! You've been doing your best to help me." You couldn't help but swallow the lump in your throat.

"I feel like it's only fair… not to mention. I think becoming a hunter is going to be my best way at finding a way home." As soon as the words left your mouth they rang with a truth you couldn't ignore. Thinking something was one thing but voicing it was another.

Mito only looked at you sadly before nodding.

Gon naturally was beyond excited to find out he'd have a friend with him going to take the Hunter exam. He had turned 12 days after you had arrived, at first you had begun freaking out thinking any day you'd have to be ready to take the exam but as the months passed you realized he must have been 12 for a while before catching the master of the swamp.

You weren't complaining though because it gave you time to prepare. You spent the next couple of months helping Mito around the house, cooking, preparing supplies, and most importantly working out.

Each day you'd run for long distances all over the island, climb various trees, and after a while even started carrying heavy bags on your back to force yourself to get stronger with the added weight. You weren't sure how long you had to prepare but you needed to be ready when the time came.

You knew the one phase involved an island and you had Gon teach you about all the plants that were and weren't safe to consume. His survivalist skills were on another level, these things were second nature to him. Unfortunately for you, you struggled. This was another world after all with very familiar yet foreign plants.

Gon was thankfully always patient and happy to help. You got a leather bound journal and transferred all the knowledge you had learned onto it. Periodically jotting down some thoughts, ideas, or a feeling.

You hadn't been necessarily out of shape but there's definitely a difference from when you first arrived and now. Your stamina had gone up without a doubt. It helped and encouraged you to see and feel the progress.

You went harder on the days Gon would come out with you, they both came to realize they were very competitive. He enjoyed your company as much as you enjoyed his. You could tell he longed for someone more his age though. Which you couldn't blame him, you'd smile to yourself knowing it wouldn't be too much longer and he'd be meeting Killua.

Even though Mito said you could stay it was still comforting knowing it never truly seemed to bother them you sticking around. If anything she seemed grateful for another person to help with the house work and someone that could keep an eye on Gon. Even the grandmother seemed to enjoy your presence.

Depression inevitably raised it's head at times. Some day's was a struggle to get out of bed or even leave the house. Other days it had you going back to the field and sitting down where Gon had found you.

They had all caught you sitting on your own looking out in the distance looking for a home you couldn't find or remember how to get back too. At times you'd quickly try to cover your expression because you didn't want to burden them with your sadness. You were never good at letting others in when it came to your deeper feelings and you didn't feel like starting now.

Worse than the depression was the few fits of anger that had you avoiding everyone for the day desperately running around the island hunting for clues or anything to uncover about how you got there. But thankfully those were far and few in between and mostly happened in the months in which you first arrived.

It was starting to get closer to a new year.. meaning you'd been trapped in this new world for over 6 months and was still nowhere closer to getting home. Your motivation was starting to flag. Today to combat some of the more negative thoughts you decided to follow Gon to the swamp today.

"What do you miss the most about home?"

He had never been so forward and the question surprised you. "It's hard.. there's things I don't miss but it was still home if that makes sense?...I have a younger brother I worry about.. you sometimes remind me of him. I feel guilty I can't be out there protecting him the way I should be… What if I never see him again?"

Gon pulled at your hand to get your attention and looked up at you seriously.

"DON'T YOU EVER SAY THAT! I don't want to hear you sound like you've lost hope! I'm sure your brother knows you'd have never left him on purpose and he's probably looking for you too. I know Aunt Mito wants to look out for me and protect me but I'm capable of doing alot on my own. I'm sure your brother is capable of protecting himself given how strong you are!"

He was always so carefree that you forgot he could be serious at times.

"Thank you.. I think I needed to hear that."

Before you could say more he started talking again.

"I'm going to take the Hunter exam so I can find my dad. We aren't so different from each other if you ask me." He had never told you this himself even though you'd already known but him confiding in you after so long warmed something inside that you didn't realize had been growing cold.

This kid was going to make it hard for you to leave this place one day. You had to change the subject before it got too deep, it was still so hard to open up and what you'd said already left you feeling uneasy.

"Do you think todays the day you'll catch the Master of the swamp? You've been at it everyday for a week?"

He turned to beam up at you. "I'M SURE GOING TO TRY!"

He took off running down a path he'd made from constantly walking this trail with his fishing pole.

"I'll see you later today then! Be safe!" You called out before turning to let him be and started the long trek back into the main town at a jog.

Something about the way the sun shone through the trees and the way the breeze brushed your skin made you feel like today was important.

You'd been in town helping Mito for a bit when they heard a commotion and both saw Gon running down the Main Street with one of the biggest and strangest fishes you'd ever seen in your entire life. And just knew your earlier gut feeling was right.

People called out "THE MASTER OF THE SWAMP" and "He hasn't been seen for 20 years!" Gon placed it in the square for everyone to see.

He turned and approached us "Aunt Mito! Look I caught the master of the swamp just like I said I would! That means I can finally take the Hunter exam! RIGHT!" Gon had made his way to us enthusiastically waving his arms around.

His happiness wasn't even slightly dimmed by his aunt's sad expression. His face was determined as it met his aunt's.

All she could do was nod, closing her eyes and he tore past her running back towards the house. "I'm going to do my best, just you wait and see!"

You reached out and grabbed Mitos hand to squeeze softly. "I promised you, I'd do my best to help keep him safe and he won't be going in this alone."

You could tell Mito had nothing to say, you squeezed her hand one last time before turning around to run after Gon. "WAIT UP KID, DID YOU FORGET I'M COMING WITH YOU!"

You had to be prepared for everything that was about to happen. With Gon's enthusiasm you didn't want to get left behind and he most certainly would, even if unintentionally.

They had everything set to go, you were happy Mito had helped you get some odd jobs so you had a bit of money set aside. It allowed you to buy a nice leather belt satchel you had commissioned from someone down in the village. It allowed you to have your arms and chest free while allowing you to have a bag of sorts. It rested just on your hip and strapped around your thigh to secure it to your leg.

Paired with your yoga pants and t-shirt you looked good. Nothing felt too heavy either, since you got the belted satchel you'd been running around the island with it and working out to get accustomed to the weight and feel of it. You were thankful for the outfit you ended up here with.

It was easy to move in but was also a comfort and reminder of home. Securing some small bottles to a hidden bottom compartment of your satchel, you approached Mito beside Gon in the front yard.

"I guess this is farewell for now!" You wrapped your arms around Mito smiling.

"I can't thank you enough for your kindness, don't you worry too much about us okay? We are going to get through this and be back before you know it!" Mito tightened the hold briefly.

"I'm thankful you came into our lives. Just know if you never find the family you're hunting for that you always have a home and family back here."

They released each other and smiled. Gon took your place in front of his Aunt and they made their special pinky promise and she pulled him into a hug. You turned away to let them have their moment. Soon Gon was pulling away and you both ran down to the docks. The farewell party was a surprise but not unwanted.

Once they got on the boat Gon hung over the rail looking out proudly at everyone stating he was going to be the best hunter in the world.

Mocking chuckles sounded from behind them and they saw the leering faces of grown men watching them."Every single year many apply to take the Hunter exam. It's laughable you two think you'll make the cut." You ignored them and sneered back at them.

They didn't know shit, if only they knew this kid would become one of the best hunters, while they'd be lucky to ever make it to the actual testing location. They walked around a bit before heading underneath. Gon told everyone a storm was coming, no one but the captain and yourself seemed to believe him. They'd all be eating their words soon. You popped a ginger candy into your mouth as you waited for the storm to roll in.

When the storm rolled in you were embarrassed to see how sea sick so many people were. Did these people really do nothing to prepare for something like this? The ones previously mocking you both could barely keep their stomachs from turning. After Gon had given some people herbs he had tucked in his pockets they headed out.

This little guy was a better person than you, that was for sure. You'd have probably left them to be sick all over themselves but Gon was a kind kid and you weren't going to stop him from being the best version of himself.

They got called in by the captain where you FINALLY got to meet Kurapika and Leorio! You had to admit Leorio was as annoying in person as on screen. Plus he had definitely looked you up and down a few times in a way that made you want to shove him off the boat to drown at sea.

The captain caught her attention. "And why Miss are you trying to become a Hunter?"

"I'm becoming a Hunter so I can find a way back home." Straight, simple and to the point.

You heard Leorio scoff. "What kind of person needs to become a hunter to find a way back home?"

"Does my answer satisfy you enough so that I can leave Captain?"

You crossed your arms angrily. The captain nodded and you walked out the room. You didn't have to deal with Leorio, and honestly one more look or snarky comment would indeed have you shoving him overboard. From the corner of your eye you saw Gon's expression turn sad as he watched you leave.

Sometime later the Captain came to find you. The storm had greatly decreased and you were just enjoying the sounds of the storm. "We are going to be in the harbor soon. I don't know how far away home must be but it sure must be far if you need to become Hunter to find it. Good luck out there." Your eyes found his own and you smiled gratefully.

Chapter 2: Chapter 2 - Well at least we made it to the first phase

Summary:

We make it to the exam site, and we have a run in with Hisoka. o.o

Notes:

I took the time to work on the stories pacing this Chapter, I feel much prouder of this one. I hope you guys find this one much more enjoyable.

ALSO this chapter is finally teasing our boy Shalnark! :)

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

After the long stormy night they finally made it to Dolle harbor. It's not that she completely hated being on the boat but she was definitely a person that felt they belonged on land. They made it to the map and Leorio was stressing over thinking they'd miss the bus to Zaban City.

She rolled her eyes knowing the captain gave Gon sound advice when telling him to head to the cedar tree. After Leorio's comment yesterday she really didn't want to be around him longer than necessary. She started following Gon as he headed in the direction of the cedar tree; it wasn't long before she felt and saw Kurapika following behind them.

He was more observant and quiet but she honestly didn't mind that considering for the most part he was friendly. They hadn't really said anything to each other, her storming away and avoiding them the whole night didn't leave much room for conversation. But the space between them didn't feel awkward.

"About last night, I probably shouldn't have walked off.. Just Leorio kinda got under my skin."

"Oh be lucky you weren't there for what he said to me, You got out at the right time."

I couldn't help but smile, "We could have tossed him overboard together."

"I don't think that would have gone over too well." He laughed softly looking at her kindly.

"Probably not" Loud dramatic sigh "But one can dream."

They had gone down a few blocks, she kept looking behind them in one direction not too far away she could smell fresh food. She decided last minute that she didn't want to eat any of the rations she had stored in her satchel. They were technically in a city and she felt it would be better to utilize this opportunity while it presented itself.

"Hey Gon, you keep walking ahead and I'll meet up with you again shortly. I'm gonna go grab us something to eat alright?" He looked over and smiled "Sounds good to me!"

She turned "Would you like me to grab you something Kurapika?"
He met her eyes considering before nodding. "That would actually be nice." He walked faster to get beside Gon almost sensing she didn't want to leave him alone.

She waved "I'll be sure to meet up with you guys by the time you get out of the city!"

She picked up her pace because she really didn't want to leave them alone for too long. She headed in the direction that she thought food was sold in. Her vision narrowed as she focused on her goal, not noticing an alley had opened up beside her and two men were walking out and directly into her path until the last second.

She slammed into the man closest to her; he stumbled back a step, dropping something out of his hand. His partner beside him narrowly avoided her falling forward onto him. She caught herself on her palms and pushed herself back up angrily.

"Fucking hell! Watch where you're going." Wiping her palms on her pants she turned her head to the side to glare at said idiot that just walks out of alleyways onto main sidewalks like he owns the place to see surprised beautiful green eyes staring at her eyebrows slightly raised.

He smiled "Sorry! I must not have been paying attention, my bad!" Her eyes shot to the much shorter man beside him, she caught a glimpse of silver hair instead of black. Thank the stars it was him and not the other short man. Her heart wanted to jump out of her chest. She knew in one glance who she bumped into thankfully from everything she'd seen; these appeared to be the most reasonable troupe members, Shalnark and Kortopi.

She knew with or without being provoked they were dangerous so she quickly changed her tone and expression. "Ahhh.. you know what I'm sorry. You see I was the one hurrying and well wasn't paying attention." She glanced down to see shalnarks phone on the ground she bent over fast and grabbed it immediately holding it out for him.

"Here's your phone.. I… uhh hope I didn't break it." As soon as she handed it back to him she started stepping backwards. "Anyways-" Shalnarks eyes danced "Wow! I wasn't expecting the woman so ready to rip our heads off to be so quick to back track." She pointed a finger behind her and smiled as best she could.

"What can I say, I've been a little moody lately. Anyways I should get going." She turned to run away when a hand caught her elbow mid turn. "Calm down, you act like we are going to hurt you." You stiffened slightly at the touch. He had a cheery smile when you looked back at him and you wanted to believe he was genuine but you didn't want to take chances.0

"It's not that, I have places to be and everything." He pouted slightly

"Well can I at least get your name?" Your calm demure mask was slightly slipping at the question.

"Why so you can stalk me?" Kortopi silently watched the exchange eye bouncing from the woman in front of him to shalnark.

"So suspicious and I can't imagine why for." Realistically it couldn't hurt right? If answering got her away from him she'd do it, it's not like it would get him far anyways.

"Well maybe I'm suspicious because I don't know your name."
"Oh I see, well I'm Shalnark and this here is my friend Kortopi." The smaller man shifted behind Shalnark at the attention. Shalnarks hand extended towards her and for some reason she just had to touch him. She extended her hand out to his gripping softly as they met. His hand was.. Nice. She hated to admit it but she enjoyed the way his larger hand felt in her own.

"I'm Y/N. And-" She paused for a moment before pulling her hand away. "I suppose even if you did try to stalk me you'd be shit out of luck anyways."

His phone went off in his other hand as soon as she finished her sentence and she turned away fast so he didn't have a chance to stop her. When the distance between them seemed far enough she took off to sprint down the sidewalk making that distance wider. She refused to look back, not wanting to see if they were following her.

She had a feeling looking back might be more a reason to paint a target on her back. Little did she know at that moment though she had already caught the attention of a spider. Her actions and words only kept him even more ensnared in the unintentional web she had weaved.

—-

Shalnark had immediately picked up the phone but his eyes stayed on the form of the retreating woman. "Hello boss!" He knew who it was without having to look. "Did you complete the job in Dolle harbor yet?"

Shalnark looked at Kortopi and smiled. "You bet boss! Didn't take long at all to get what we needed." He watched the woman that intrigued him so much finally turn a corner and disappear from view. "Good, the next time we all meet is going to be on September 1st in York New. Be sure to be there."

The line went dead. The boss was quick and to the point. Shalnark admired that about him, made it easy to work for and with. "Do you think that woman knew who we were?" Kortopi asked the question that circled Shalnarks mind. "I'm not sure how she would; but her response to seeing us did seem strange. I think I'm gonna keep an eye on her." Kortopi wasn't known for his conversations so he just nodded.

Shalnark looked down as something caught his eye. A necklace with a broken chain was on the ground. He leaned over to pick it up, examining it more closely. 'Was this hers?' Pocketing it
they started walking in the opposite direction from. He was a thief afterall he didn't really care to find her and return it.

They made it to a drop off location and passed the object Kortopi and himself had stolen to another troupe member that was already heading to meet up with the boss. He liked simple jobs, and he liked the fact that now he could go find a computer and look up this woman on the Hunter database.

He thought it was cute how she tried to be mysterious 'Even if you did try to stalk me you'd be shit out of luck anyways' he shook his head. So many women thought they were some mystery but Shalnark had never had an issue hunting someone down. She wouldn't be any different.

The only time you couldn't find someone is if they came from meteor city and he was positive of one thing and that was you weren't from there. He wasn't like Machi where he'd go out and say he has a gut feeling about something. He preferred facts or feeling but you'd set off a red flag in him. There's no way you could know who he was but he had to make sure.

Later he made his way to a private computer in someone's vacated home and looked up the name of the mystery girl to find absolutely nothing. Frustration started to build. He didn't think she'd given a fake name but now he wasn't certain. He should have followed her, should have done something other than let her get away.

But now that he thought about it she was in Dolle Harbor along with a bunch of other prospect Hunters. He had noted that to Kortopi as they headed out the city. She was wearing an outfit that leaned more towards travel. Was she trying to become a Hunter? If she was, he'd hack into the system seeing if she became a new hunter and find out more information from there if she passed.

Big emphasis on IF the exam wasn't necessarily easy and not that he knew her well but from the brief encounter he wasn't sure if she'd make it through all the phases. He pulled his phone and antennae out to set them on the desk, that's when he realized one of his antennae were missing. He had been putting one away when he'd got run into and the girl knocked everything out of his hands… Had she… had she actually stolen from him?

He was certain now she couldn't have known who he was and actually been stupid enough to steal from him right? His small smile became a more wide grin. Well now it seems he has another reason to track and hunt her down. No one stole from the phantom troupe and got away with it.

—-

Y/N clutched at a stitch in her side as she made it back to Gon and Kurapika just as they were about to leave the city. Leorio had caught up to them at some point while she was away and was trailing slightly behind them. "Hey guys!" Gon looked at her curiously "What happened to breakfast?"

Oh shit she was so determined to get away she completely forgot why she left in the first place. "I'm sorry, I kinda got into an argument with some of the other wannabe hunters from the ship.. and well I got distracted trying to get away."
Her hand went into her satchel to grab some granola bars to hand them out. "I'll just replace these later. I'm sure we will end up in a city again." Kurapika faced her. "They didn't hurt you did they? Should we go back-" she cut him off "NO! ..I mean no, I'm fine and we need to go ahead. They are headed in the wrong direction anyways. Let's just focus on getting out of here!"

She quickened her pace a bit. She didn't think the spiders were following her but she didn't wanna stick around and find out. Kurapika wouldn't know they were spiders but if he somehow realized… well she knew it wouldn't be good. They knew nen after all and for all intents and purposes there small group was weak compared to them.

She fiddled with the antenna in her hand keeping it out of view from the others. She glanced at it in her palm. She didn't know why she stole it from him… when he grabbed her arm she was sure he knew and was going to take it from her. His lack of pursuit was almost a confirmation he didn't realize she had it.

'I wonder how long it would be until he realizes I have this?' he'd come for her. A part of her doubted he would. He could probably make or get another one right? She had always been kinda bad about collecting little "trophies" whenever she'd go hiking or out on adventures she'd always collect rocks, leaves, or various small things.

She didn't think she was a "klepto" but some of her behaviors could be viewed as such. Maybe she's just in denial and trying to make herself feel better. She'd never actually stolen from a person before so her doing so now frankly surprised her. She had no clue why she'd steal from a member of the phantom troupe though... maybe it was the novelty of it.

Maybe it's because she felt out of all the members she could get away with stealing from the most mild mannered troupe member. Regardless a feeling deep down told her this was insanity and this action was going to have consequences. She just hoped when things caught up to her she'd be able to deal with it and Gon would be out of the line of fire.

They finally made it to the exam location and she was ready to be away from Leorio for a little while. He was also too loud for her liking. She understood the outrage at the old lady during the multiple quiz challenge but was exhausting to be around. The only break from him so far was when he stayed to wrap that mans arm while Kurapika, Gon and herself charged through the dark woods too get the Kirikos.

Over the time she spent together with them she did the whole "act like one of the boys" but he still got this stupid doe eyed look in his eyes and was prone to following closer to her and overall trying to impress her. She was on the verge of punching him so hard he took a nice little nap but she knew it would make Gon unhappy and unfortunately she knew he had a role to play in this trio.

They had just given the password for a steak combo and when food actually came out set before them she wanted to thank all the stars in the sky. This hadn't happened in the show but she's glad it was happening in her life right now. She was hungry and her stomach grumbled loudly as food was presented. "Figured it was best to feed you all before you continue down to the testing location. Considering it was a long journey here and you can't be too certain when you'll get food again."

The man smiled before disappearing out of the room. She didn't care how she looked, she dug in aggressively. From the corner of her eye she could see Leorio scouting away from her slightly. She noted that, who would have thought bad table manners was the thing to turn him off her trail.

Gon was used to her behaviors at this point having seen the way she's dug into food after a long day of training. He wasn't much better than her at times so it's not like he could say anything. Kurapika had a vague surprise on his face but kept opinions to himself while he ate.

"Gods! This food is incredible!" She couldn't help but side eyeing the others plates. Her fork started shooting out, catching small pieces of steak from Leorios plate.

"HEY! You had your own food scram!" He shielded his plate from her attacking fork. She grinned devilishly, it felt good to take out some of the frustration she felt towards him. Her glance swayed to Kurapikas plate and he let out a soft laugh before pushing some of the food on his plate onto your own.

"Such a gentleman!" She placed her hand over her heart looking towards Kurapika lovingly. He had started to pick on her harmless flirting and just laughed at her antics. "You're welcome, I was starting to get full anyways. Just enjoy it." She wondered in the back of her head if she could help him. There was so much rage beneath his surface, she didn't want revenge to consume his life. She was doubtful but she wanted to try. But his morals and his kindness made her want to try for him.

Upon finishing the food a man appeared and they entered the downstairs chambers to get their number badges. Leorio 403, Gon 404, Kurapika 405, and Y/N 406. Once she got her badge she decided to excuse herself for a bit.

"I'll meet back up with you guys when it's time to start the first phase." Gon just waved he knew her moods and could tell she needed some time alone. He was happy to explore the room and potentially meet new people. Leorio, despite her manners while eating; displayed concern about her being alone and went to follow her but Gon pulled him along.

"Just give her a minute, she'll be fine!" She stalked past them and between groups of people heading to the wall. She just needed to sit and decompress from the stress of being surrounded by people and mentally prepare for everything that was next to come.

Making her way to the wall she felt someone following her. Of course.. OF COURSE. Leorio would ignore Gon and follow anyways. She felt her shoulders tense as she snapped without looking behind her. "Leorio I thought I told you I'd be back at the start of the exam. How about you run along mhm?"

She kept walking and the presence felt closer now. That's it she was reaching her snapping point. "I swear to the stars Leorio if you don't stop following me I'm shoving my foot so far up your ass your great grandchild will taste rubber!"

She had never growled in her life but she wanted to instead she bared her teeth turning around fast to glare at le- "YOU TOO! Oh FUCK!" was the only thing she could squeak out. She had a death wish and the luck of a goldfish given to a child at a state fair. Because looking down at her was a man with golden eyes.

She really had to stop meeting some of the most dangerous people she could think of from this show ready to kick their teeth down their throat. She made a mental note she should actually look at said people she was about to insult; if she had a notepad she'd literally be taking notes about that very thing now. He had an amused glint in his eyes and mocking smirk. "Darling~ as fun as your invitation sounds. Usually dinner before such an interesting date would be in order." Her face whitened a bit. She opened her mouth to say something and promptly shut it. Maybe she could pretend this hadn't happened. She just looked at him and went to turn when he came closer into her space. A few people that had been around to see the exchange promptly looked elsewhere. She knew they were afraid of him and were most definitely throwing her to the wolf hoping that she'd distract him from everyone else.

"I would have never expected you to suddenly be so shy." He tilted his head to examine her face. She lowered and turned her head "I- uhh thought you were someone else."

"Oh clearly! and please don't look away from me darling~" she clenched her jaw. "Please don't call me that."

"What? Darling? Well maybe instead I'll call you kitten.~"

He was playing with her. She knew that but she couldn't help but look back at him and glare "That's not any better, in fact it's worse"
_

He couldn't help his excitement at irritating her, oh she had potential he wanted to see it for himself. Break it. "I think it's rather fitting, no? You way you bristle up, claws out just like a sweet little kitten." She shook her head "I'm leaving."

She took a step back and away from him and he stepped forward closing the space between them. "But we are just getting started?~"

"How about you go play with someone who wants your attention?" This comment surprised him; he knew she had to be aware she was playing a dangerous game with him.

They held eye contact and she backed up and made it as far as the wall sitting down before turning her eyes from him. He considered, pushing her for more. She didn't realize it but she had stirred up his blood lust. He didn't want to lash out at her… not yet anyways. He couldn't help but smirk as he stalked away in another direction he had a feeling he'd be able to quench his blood lust soon even if just a little. There were always idiots in a place like this looking to pick a fight.

Something about being around him in person made her want to play back with him. He was manipulative, calculating, and most of all dangerous she had come across so far but she'd always been unable to keep herself from playing with fire.

She sat against the wall watching him leave. She couldn't help but think what a shame it was that he was a perverted creepy clown because she couldn't lie a part of her thought he was attractive in his own way but she'd always had terrible taste in men, even in the world she came from. She would definitely be keeping a watchful eye on him, because she had a feeling. Even if he did have an attraction for her she knew there'd never be love between them and he would most definitely kill her when he felt the time was right.

She noticed the few people that ignored her before looking over at her now. She felt fortunate Gon and the others didn't see what happened. She knew she couldn't avoid it forever but she wanted to keep Gon away from him for as long as possible. She closed her eyes for a bit to relax and center herself.

She heard a commotion which she assumed was Hisoka ripping the guy's arm off, turning them to petals. She knew it was gonna happen and frankly wasn't surprised after meeting him she could tell he was the type of person that constantly needed to be doing something.

In a lot of ways they weren't so different in that regard but thankfully she had healthier ways to deal with her curiosity and thirst for stimulation that involved her not being a psycho killer. She peeked an eye open and looked into her palm with the playing card in it. When he got up in her face she couldn't help herself. She lifted a card off him while he was focused on her face. She tucked the card carefully into the bottom of her bag beside the antenna.

She had taken the joker, it was almost funny. She couldn't help but wonder how long it would take him to notice and if he'd piece together it was her. For the moment it felt good to not be around anyone for a moment even if she wouldn't fall asleep. The solitude of being by herself for a bit helped her to feel rested.

Notes:

I just wanted to say. I feel like if you're here. You've most likely watched HXH and consumed a good amount of the HXH fan fic just like myself. I'm going to try my best to make the hunter exam as condensed as possible so no one's bored rereading the same material but also I want to keep it fun enough to make it a bit original.

Chapter 3: Chapter 3 - Well don't we like trouble

Chapter Text

When you saw the purple haired man appear he honestly made you feel like you were on some bad acid trip. Especially when he started talking.. where the hell is this man's mouth at? Getting up from your position to approach Gon and the others you watched the examiner carefully. By the time you got beside Gon it was time to start running. You peeked at Gon beside you

"Is it just me or is his lack of a mouth disturbing as fuck?" His mouth fell open,

"Y/N I don't think it's polite to say that?!"

"You can't tell me you aren't curious how he's able to talk?" You glanced at Leorio.

"Well you're the wannabe doctor, what's your professional opinion?" He huffed

"I'm not even going to dignify that with a response." You knew Kurapika heard and was choosing not to answer either. Shaking your head you looked around to see more than a few people had already started to slow down if not stop and give up already.

"We haven't even been going that long! I can't believe they even made it to the exam location. I couldn't imagine giving up so quickly." A few people that had slowed or stopped heard you and glares followed your form as you jogged on. Smirking at one of the nastier looking ones direction you couldn't help but spit out "Pathetic"

Grinning widely you picked up the pace listening to cursing behind you. Unfortunately for you, the comments had gotten under a few peoples skins to the point they decided to push themselves a little harder to try and catch up.

You didn't want Gon getting caught up in your shenanigans and slipped between a group of a few runners not really paying attention to where you headed and lost the few people that had tried to tail you.

They were on their last legs before you teased them and knew they wouldn't be able to maintain this pace. "Your talent for getting under people's skin is rather spectacular, darling~" you blinked at the realization you had positioned yourself beside Hisoka

"Whatever you say buttercup." His laugh rang out "Buttercup? My my what ever would have you calling me such a thing?"

"Mhm let me think, the fact I don't actually know your name? I figured buttercup was nicer than some other choice names." You wondered if this was going too far, "unless you prefer clown?"

The side of his mouth curled up and his eye flashed as it followed you running beside him. "I'm a magician darling.~ But if you must know, my name is Hisoka." A smile turned up your lips. "Wish I could say it was a pleasure to meet you." With that you slipped between two runners on the side to get away from him.

You had a feeling that teasing him would come back to bite you in the ass but as of right now you could almost say with certainty he wasn't going to kill you. If he was he would've done it by now, unfortunately you had a sinking suspicion he saw potential in you and chances are he wasn't going to be interested in any kind of fight with you until you mastered nen and posed a real challenge.

Maybe it wasn't smart to assume you were 'safe' from him but you were pretty sure he wasn't going to murder you anytime soon. On that note you couldn't help but think of the two members of the Phantom Troupe you'd run into. Had Shalnark discovered your theft yet? Would he want to kill you for it? A small part of you hated to admit it but you almost hoped he would come after you because a part of you couldn't help the fact you found him appealing.

By the time you got back to being around Gon a white haired boy his age was running beside him. "Looks like you met someone new!" Gon looked up to you "This is Killua!" Killua side-eyed her "What's this your mom or something?" Your face shot to his in disbelief, your mouth slightly open. "HOW OLD DO YOU THINK I AM KID!" Killua sniffed in your direction "You look like a hag to me."

You weren't sure what his reaction to you would be when the time came but it had you tipping your head back to laugh loudly. "I think I'm gonna end up liking you kid." Gon looked at you with surprise and joy.

You realized this was one of the few times he's heard you genuinely laugh since being around him. You felt a twinge of shame at his surprise. He wasn't just your friend, no in the months they had together he became like a little brother to you. Killua just rolled his eyes "I don't think I care either way." You smiled out the side of your mouth.

"What do you two say to a little friendly competition mhm?" Gons excitement was immediate. He knew how competitive you were because they had spent many days around the island competing. "YES! What did you have in mind!" Killua glanced between the two and he smiled like a cat cutting her off, almost knowing what she was going to say.

"Let's race to the finish line and see who's faster!"

"Sure! Okay sounds like fun!" Gon affirmed.

"Losers have to buy dinner." You smirked at them.

"Oh you're ON!" Killua snapped. Together as if they had one mind. "READY!… GOOO!" They shot like arrows forward and up the flight of stairs before them. You kept trying to pull ahead of them but both kept up with you.

They got up beside Kurapika and Leorio "See you at the finish line!" Gon teased. "Yeah! See you later old man." Leorio, unlike you angrily shot back at Killua

" HEY! I'M NOT OLD CAN'T YOU TELL I'M A TEENAGER JUST LIKE YOU!" Everyone including yourself looked at him dumbfounded. Even though you'd seen the show it's different seeing him in person and you couldn't help your surprise with everyone else.

"Huh? No way?" Gon ever helpful added. Before much else could be said you spotted the tunnel lightning because of sunlight seconds before Killua and used a burst of speed to pull ahead of the two boys by a good distance.

You were passing by people, victory was so close until you felt a tug pulling you backwards thankfully caughting yourself from falling on your face but you let out an outraged cry.

"YOU CHEATING LITTLE-" you cut herself off as the two boys raced up past you and the pull on your shirt didn't loosen. Looking behind you to see Hisoka grinning at her golden eyes flashing in amusement. You ignored Illumi disguised as Gittarackur keeping pace beside him.

"LET GO OF MY SHIRT NOW OR SO HELP ME I'LL-" You hated losing. You didn't care if he was dangerous, he kept you from winning.

"You'll do what exactly darling?" You angrily clenched your jaw trying to pull your shirt out of his grip. "You know we never finished our conversation earlier? I was so disappointed not having gotten your name.~"

"IT'S Y/N OKAY?! Now let GO!" You tugged aggressively at the word 'go' and he released at the same time. You barely kept yourself from picking concrete stairs out of your teeth and shot forward like a bat out of hell away from the two. As you passed the finish line you saw Killua and Gon gloating at their victory over you.

"Turns out we had a tie. Guess that means you owe both of us dinner. Hag'' Killua smirked up at you before turningon his heel. You glared at both of them crossing your arms angrily grumbling about annoying brats and stupid around you caught Hisoka already staring amused at your display. You could only glare at him and that only seemed to amuse him more.

You turned your attention away to sulk only to realize late that everyone was starting to move forward again. Had you really been so upset over losing a race that you missed Hisoka killing a creature from the swamp along with throwing a card to try and kill the examiner? Oh no. You didn't have Gon's nose and you didn't see anyone you were familiar with around.

You forgot about this part of the first phase. Already unable to see the examiner you became worried. How the hell would you navigate this fog?You had been running for a while following in the direction you had seen some people go and tripped over something large and found yourself on the ground.

Bodies.. holy shit this must have been where a bunch of contestants tried to take out Hisoka. Looking around frantically trying to see anything in the fog you saw a shirtless shape a good bit away on the ground, looking back and forth rapidly you found Gon confronting Hisoka .

Before words could leave your mouth Gon was trying to attack Hisoka from behind with his fishing pole. It felt like you hardly blinked but Hisoka was suddenly holding Gon up by his throat. 'Must keep Gon Safe. Must keep Gon Safe' was the mantra now playing on repeat in your head. Without thinking you charged as fast as possible towards them. Even knowing he didn't want to kill Gon now you couldn't watch him hurting the boy you viewed as a brother.

Bracing yourself for impact you slammed into the side of the much larger man taking him to the ground. "Just run Gon! Find Kurapika!" Hisoka blinked at you in surprise. "You leave him alone."
You were practically hissing in Hisoka's face and saw from the corner of your eyes gon hesitating, "GON, RUN NOW. I can handle myself!"

With that he ran off in another direction. When you looked back to Hisoka under you for the first time since being around him you began to feel afraid because the delighted look in his eye's made you feel like ice was shooting through your veins, because between all the previous teasing you forgot this man was very much a cold blooded killer. 'I'm in danger.' Was the thought that entered your head as you felt a hand wrap around your throat squeezing tightly.

"Don't worry. I wasn't going to kill your friend." He brought your face closer to his. You tried adjusting herself on top of him. This position in other circumstances could have been fun if it wasn't for the fact he was actually hurting you and it was well.. Hisoka. You weren't one to feel fear often but from the second you'd truly met his eye's moments ago it had been growing and you hated it.

Maybe you were wrong, maybe you had pushed him too far and were going to pay for all the rude comments and teasing you couldn't look at his eyes. You didn't want the last thing you ever saw to be the gleeful eye's of your killer. Briefly you wondered if you died in this world would you somehow end up back in your own? Something in your gut told you that you wouldn't.

He probably felt her pulse thundering under her skin and loved it. The thought was making her stomach turn, he started tightening the hold slightly and one of your hands reached up to try and wrap around his hand to pull it away from her throat. You needed to breathe, you needed his hand off of your throat. But fuck this man was strong. "Look at me, darling" like hell you would.

As if sensing her thoughts the hold tightened again. Stars felt like they were dancing behind your eyes, you hated this man and if you were going to die. You wouldn't be a coward you would face the person that planned on killing you and stare them down until the end. Your eye's opened and anger sparked there as you stared at him. His features became more delighted as he watched you. "How wonderful.. that look on your face."

You couldn't hold on anymore; everything started becoming black around the edges and suddenly you felt him let go, allowing air to come in.

"You'll one day become a fine hunter darling~ and then the two of us will really play" those were the last words you heard before everything went dark.
_

Hisoka couldn't help but feel intrigued by this woman, she was unusual. A strange aura lurked around her, it wasn't nen but something different. He couldn't help smiling at the thought of her mastering nen, challenging her after she mastered it. He had a feeling one day she'd be a challenge worthy of him and he couldn't wait to snuff out her life when the time came.

He had barely restrained himself from ending her just now, it would have been to easy. But he was not a wasteful man; he wanted her to mature. To challenge him again when she had the strength to really fight him. He had a feeling she'd come back itching for that fight too. He could see it in her eyes, she was stubborn but most importantly. She was a fighter.

Illumi had just radioed him telling him to come along. Illumis dot was blinking its location not too far away. Looking from the two unconscious bodies of the people before him, he picked them up, throwing each over a shoulder. The boy Gon was back, the young blonde man beside him. "Don't worry about your friends, they passed my little test. I'll be bringing them to the second phase." he disappeared into the fog before anything else could be said carrying them towards the second phase.

When he came from the fog he saw others standing around waiting, he dumped the man and Y/N on the ground beside a tree. He couldn't help the impulse and was crouching down to move strands of hair from her face. He watched bruises from his hand starting to appear around her throat, he grinned to himself. He loved seeing his mark on her. He stood up quickly and turned he brought them here and now they were the problem for someone else. He needed to find Illumi anyways.
_

Coming back to awareness was strange and very unpleasant. Mostly because coming back to awareness included a very bad smell. Opening your eyes you found Leorio resting beside you and the smell must have been his funk from having run all day. You rolled away from his unconscious form discreetly sniffing yourself. Okay maybe you both needed a shower.

How did you get here though? Where was everyone else? You looked and saw Hisoka's back walking away from you a decent distance away. 'Ahhhh, he must have carried us here.'

Suddenly you were aware your throat felt raw and sore. Your fingers didn't feel much like your own as you brushed them across the surface of your skin by your throat, you quickly pulled back. It was definitely sore to the touch. Everything still felt so unreal, and disconnected. You were tired, so so so tired. Laying your head back down on the ground you looked up towards the trees above, birds were peacefully chirping ahead and slowly closing your eyes you muttering. "Maybe just a few more minutes."

—

Who would have thought a woman of all things would be driving him crazy and not in the way he thought a woman one day might drive him crazy. When he finished trying to find her on the internet he had headed to the docks to see if any of the captains remembered seeing her around or having her on their ship.

A clumsy man had overheard his conversation and quickly looked away from him. Shalnark quickly found a way to corner him later when the man went out to get a drink. He didn't want the man to be on edge when he questioned him, inviting him to a game of cards seemed to do the trick and found out that yes he had seen her. In fact she had been on the ship he was working on and she'd sailed out of Whale Island with a young boy that had saved his life.

He stuck around long enough to not be suspicious and left. He found a ship to Whale Island and boarded. Kortopi looked at him for a long moment. "Do you really think this is going to help?"

"Of course I do! There's nothing to find of her online. The next best place to find information on her is the one place she's been staying at." Kortopi only followed him onto the ship without saying a word. What he didn't realize was that when he got there he'd be even more frustrated.

Not a single person he talked to knew where she came from. When he questioned them about her in fact they had questions for him in return. Was he a friend of hers that had finally come to find her? Did he know how she ended up here?

He just smiled saying he'd met her along her journey and just wished to return an item she'd left with him. She may have stolen his antennae but he'd picked up the necklace she had hanging around her neck. A red haired woman approached Kortopi and himself cautiously.

"I overheard you asking about Y/N." A finger pointed to the necklace in his hand.

"If that's really hers I should take it and give it back to her when she returns."

"Why should I believe you'd give it back to her?" The woman clearly was growing frustrated.

"Because she's been staying with me and that's important to her." She moved it to grab it from him and he moved it to his pocket and smiled sagely at her.

"I can promise you, I'll return it to her myself. You see I'd be lying if I said I wasn't eager to see her again." As if an afterthought he added "I can't help but wondering though, if she's been living her how come no one around here seems to actually know her?" He tilted his head, curiosity shining in his eyes.

The woman looked at him as if she was trying to figure out if he was a threat or not. Her eyes softened not sensing he was one, which was obviously a mistake on her part. His face remained passive though. A sigh left her lips glancing downwards.

"Because she only just arrived here about 6 months ago.. My nephew was heading home when he found her lying in a field unconscious. No one knows how she got here. Just that she was here one day." Shalnark was officially confused; none of what she just said made any sense. He looked down to Kortopi and the eye that peered up at him seemed just as puzzled.

"She won't be back for some time, I have a feeling as soon as she gets her license she'll be venturing out in the world. If you're trying to stick around here to wait for here. I'm afraid you'll be waiting a long time."

They hadn't planned on staying but knowing she wouldn't be here for a while at least crossed off the list of places to not come looking for her. The woman said all she clearly wanted to and began to walk away from them. Shalnark was going to leave but stopped and turned to her. "Wait! Of all things why would she decide to become a Hunter?" He got a strange look back. "To try and find a way back to her home of course."

Chapter 4: Chapter 4 - Well at least I can cook

Chapter Text

You didn't want to wake up but the feeling of your shoulder being shaken had your eyes snapping open to see four concerned faces looking down at you. "How long was I out for?" Your voice was hoarse and it hurt to speak. You decided then and there to keep talking to a minimum.

"Long enough that the second phase is about to begin. We tried to let you sleep for as long as we could but-"

"I understand." You nodded at them trying to smile.

For the first time Leorios presence wasn't grating at you. You felt weak and embarrassed. That clown had literally choked your lights out.

"Stupid clown.. really did a number on your neck." Leorios fingers brushed along your neck you hated the fact you flinched at the touch. He went to pull him hand back and you grabbed hold of it meeting his eyes and nodding your approval, reminding yourself he wanted to be a doctor so you could allow this touch.

"You just startled me, go on."

He sighed and brought his hands back to examine your neck. "I don't think you'd have to go to a hospital but just.. try not to speak too much alright?" He pulled a cream and pills from his briefcase.

"This is the best I can do for now, the pills will help with inflammation and take the edge off the pain. The cream with help numb the area a bit hopefully helping with some pain relief as well."
After you pulled out your canteen and took the pills wordlessly he began to rub the cream into the tender skin of your neck.

"Thank you Leorio." He just smiled gently and when he finished gave her a hand up.

Gon threw his arms around you after you got to your feet and you held him bringing a hand up to ruffle his hair. "I shouldn't have left you." He whispered into her hair.

"I'm fine." Pulling back from him you smiled and nodded to Killua and Kurapika.

"Well what are we doing standing around let's go!"

"As much as I want to talk to you, please stop speaking." You hadn't planned on it, your throat despite what Leorio had given you still ached.

They headed towards the second phase. You felt someone watching, you knew who it was but weren't in the mood to engage with him by catching his eye.

You didn't wait long before two examiners walked towards everyone, excitement grew, you wanted to impress Menchi. Out of all the phases this one had you feeling most confident.

You couldn't believe how disrespectful everyone was towards Menchi, how could they look down at her? She had worked hard and from what you could remember was one of the best Gourmet were quickly sent out on their mission to hunt and kill the pigs. Even though you had the support of your friends beside you, that didn't change the fact you had to be careful. These pigs were dangerous.

It didn't take long for Gon to locate the pigs, you knew what to do to kill them but you let Gon tell everyone how to kill them. Soon everyone was finding a way to land a blow on the back of the pigs head. Gon was waiting for you seeing if you needed assistance.

"I got it kid." You smiled but he didn't leave just watching.

"I'm not leaving you out here alone. I can wait." You sighed, shaking your head. 'Stubborn kid.'

You decided to kill your pig by landing on its head after jumping out a tree onto it. It was fast, easy and effective. The impact immediately made the beast go lights out. They headed back inside together. Once they got to a station you immediately began to clean and skin the pig.

You peaked around surprised to see most of the others were trying to cook the pig whole. You couldn't help the utterly disgusted look on your face, no wonder Menchi in the show just tossed most of the plates away. 'I don't think I could bring a single forkful of anyone's food here to my mouth.'

Shaking your head, your eyes wandered again, this time meeting the eyes of Menchi surprisingly. The examiner had been watching you, you threw a look over your shoulder with your thumb towards the other contestants as if to tell her 'can you believe these guys?'

A barely there smile faintly graced her lips before she looked elsewhere. You pulled out your journal and some spices from your satchel. You glanced at a recipe you'd specially jotted down for this moment and put the journal back before you began the dish.

Time was running out as you added the finishing touches to the food, almost everyone had approached Menchi by now and was promptly told they failed. A few people had walked past you making all kinds of comments ranging from 'I don't know why you're trying so hard when she's just going to fail you too.', 'She's just a stupid Gourmet Hunter, why are you trying to impress her, it's just food.' and 'Why are you here anyways? You'd be better off in a kitchen somewhere cooking for a man.' Most comments didn't bother you but the later comments had you side-eyeing the knife you used to gut and clean the pig.

You had finished and finally moved to the back of the line to wait. By the time you got to the front you couldn't help your nervousness. You set the plate down in front of the examiners and pulled off the cover.

Menchi's mouth fell open in surprise. "Finally someone presented me with something that actually looks and smells EDIBLE." You gulped at least she hadn't tossed the plate over her shoulder.

Menchi grabbed her fork digging into the food when she finally tasted it she paused a pleased hum coming out of her. Slowly slowly she leaned back away from your food to examine you.

"I can't believe I'm saying this but this is one of the best things I've tried in a long time." At that your mouth fell open in utter shock. You wanted to pass but you hadn't expected her to praise you like this. "If you actually pass the hunter exam you should come find me, I think you could make a fine Gourmet Hunter." Buhara was just as shocked from his place behind Menchi.

With a shrug Menchi turned her attention to the side. "You pass."

Chaos started to ensue behind you. Everyone had failed besides you. You stepped aside grinning wide. You couldn't believe it had actually worked. After the others realized they wouldn't become Hunters the platform you were at started to get crowded with angry shouts and insults directed between Menchi and even yourself. 'Sucks to be a sore loser.' You couldn't help but think.

Menchi about made one guy go lights out before Buhara got in the way, suddenly there was a loud crash and the chairman had arrived. He informed her that her exam was unacceptable but proposed the others have a second chance. She readily agreed with a big smile. She motioned for you to come forward and you did hesitantly.

"Chairman, I don't think it's fair for her to retake this exam. She's already passed." The chairman watched her carefully before smiling.

"Indeed, you are correct." His eyes met yours "You can sit this one out, it takes a special person to satisfy Menchi's tastes. I feel you rightfully passed." A huge smile widened your face as you nodded gratefully.

You decided to wait this phase out in the airship, you wandered around until you found a spot you felt wouldn't easily be found by others. Between all the events of today you couldn't help your exhaustion. You settled yourself in against the wall and closed your eyes.

When you opened your eyes again it was dark out and you felt the weight of two male bodies huddled on either side of you. You turned her head slightly to be greeted with Kurapika and Leorio. You must not have been as well hidden as you assumed for them to have both found here but then again Gon might have easily sniffed her out.
You felt grateful that they found you and guarded your unconscious body. Clearly you'd been out long enough for them to have passed the second phase sniffing at Kurapika confirmed they'd both had time to shower. At least kurapika had but the lack of smell beside you had you assuming Leorio had as well. Unfortunately you could smell yourself, feeling the sweat and grime of the day clinging to you. Carefully moving from between them to not wake them you slithered out. A hand reached out and grabbed hold of yours, you looked back to see Kurapika looking back at you sleepily

"Are you alright?" you squeezed his hand in response.

"Yes, I just woke up and realized I'd like to get cleaned up before tomorrow." He smiled faintly at that.

"Good, at one point I thought your smell was going to make my eyes water." Pulling your hand away you gently slapped his arm while he laughed softly as to not wake Leorio.

"Ha. Ha. Ha. Look, it's Kurapika the comedian." Rolling your eyes fondly you pulled back.

"I won't be gone too long, I'll come back here when I'm done okay?"

You headed in the direction you'd found the showers earlier upon your inspection of the air ship.
Upon finding them empty you sighed in relief. It might not have been the best way to get your clothes clean but you stripped and started washing them in the shower. Satisfied you hung them up to dry away below a vent that was away from the steam of the shower.

This shower felt heavenly against your sore body. The soap cleaning away the filth of the last few days you'd been unable to shower. Only then as you were rinsing the soap off your chest did you realize something was missing. YOUR NECKLACE!

The panic that kicked in was intense. WHAT HAD HAPPENED TO IT. Where had it gone? How did you not notice? You couldn't think back to a time it could have been separated from you. For the first time since the day you got here tears welled in her eyes unlike the day you got here though they began to make tracks down your face.

A sob broke out from between your clenched teeth and your body hunched forward as shaking took hold. "How could I lose that…? That's all I truly had left." When the words left your lips you curled into yourself further and the tears began to flood down your face.

Your brother had gifted that to you, he had a matching one the only difference being in color. He was the one person you truly missed from your old life, your parents had always been too busy with their work to truly love or care for either of you. But you always had each other, you took care of him. That necklace was a physical object that symbolized the link between you too.
It was the one thing that had kept you grounded while you've been here. It let you feel like there was a connection between the two even though space and different worlds separated them. For the first time you truly felt alone and you let your despair out in your tears.

When the tears stopped coming and you collected yourself enough to finish the shower you felt drained pulling the curtain back and grabbing the towel laid out as you approached the foggy mirror. Swiping a hand over the glass you let out a terrified scream leaving your already sore throat feeling even more ravaged.

Standing behind you against the wall was Hisoka, arms folded over his chest. You turned around viciously to face him. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN HERE! GET OUT!" Oh god, how long has he been here? Had he heard you- "Well I just so happened to be strolling by when I heard the most heart wrenching cries. I just had to come investigate.~"

He stepped towards you and you backed away a step, fists clenching and anger spiking. "Aww Kitten don't tell me you're afraid of me since our fun in the fog.~"

"I'm not. I just don't want to be practically naked and alone with you." His eyes traveled to your body, heat seeming to grow in them.

"I would have never imagined you for to be modest after you teased the idea of shoving your foot up my ass." He was in front of you now looking down at your face. He lifted a finger and let it travel along the length of your neck, you instinctively pulled away. Clicking his tongue, "Ahh so you are afraid." You glared up at him and slapped his hand away from you. "Never."

All he did was smile down at you, If he choked you again especially so soon you weren't sure you'd survive it.

"I truly didn't mean to bruise your beautiful neck so badly, I promise to be more gentle next time darling.~"

"There isn't going to be a next time Hisoka." His finger came back up and ran across your chin and pinched it forcing your face to stay in one place. "But won't there be?"

He suddenly released your face and backed up, turning on his heel. That was all, this felt like a trick? This man was strange. When he got to the door he turned his head to look at you, his hand flicking up and a card was held between two fingers… It was the joker.

"I must say I was rather impressed to find you'd stolen this off of me." You opened your mouth to explain and the card came flying towards you embedding in the wall beside your face.

"I decided I want you to keep it… besides I think I found something of yours I'd rather like to keep myself." Did he take your neck- his hand lowered to his pocket and Shalnarks antenna was between his two fingers examining it. "But I don't actually think this is yours now is it?"
Your mouth opened and you ran forward, "NO PLEASE ANYTHING BUT THAT." Stopping just a few feet shy of him you looked at his pleased face, you knew you must have looked panicked and desperate but you didn't give a shit. He started laughing, "Get strong enough and come take it back." You swallowed and looked down at his feet. "You know that's easier said than done.. If he finds me and I don't have that.. I don't know what he'll do." Looking back up at his face he only smirked down at you. "I don't really see how that's my problem?"

"I'm not alot of fun to you if he kills me now am I?" You folded your arms, maybe you could manipulate him into giving it back. He surely wouldn't want someone else to kill you right.

"Oh Darling, something tells me he won't have any plans on killing you when he finds you." What the fuck is that supposed to mean? Your eyes must have reflected your thoughts but in answer he only shook his head and pocketed the antenna.

"Seems you like playing dangerous games with dangerous men. You should probably watch your back. Darling~" He had the door to the bathroom open and was walking out as if to rattle her more he said.

"I hope you know, the spiders work as a team when one of them has been wronged. And Shalnark is the mildest of the spiders to look out for." His eyes gleamed as he left.

No he couldn't just leave, you yanked the door open looking from side to side. He was gone, vanished into thin air GREAT. Heading back inside you pulled the card from the wall and put it back in your satchel bag. You decided to shuffle through the contents praying he didn't find or take anything else. Thankfully nothing else had been taken, you sighed heavily.

Having a feeling you fucked up and someone explicitly telling you that you did were two different things. You hadn't considered the possibility the rest of the spiders might come after you for stealing from their comrade. Actually you hadn't considered anything when stealing from Shalnark, you'd just thoughtlessly done it. You felt tired all over again, you needed to get back to Kurapika and Leorio.

You'd been here far longer then you had anticipated and weren't entirely sure if Kurapika stayed up to wait for your return. Quickly you went over to the vent testing how dry your clothes were to find they had dried out nicely. Redressing didn't take long and you made your way back to Kurapika and Leorio squeezing yourself back between the two in the spot you had been before. You rested your head on Kurapika's shoulder and could have sworn you heard his breath hitch, but you were probably wrong all signs pointed towards him being asleep. Soon the steady breathing of your two friends lulled you into a peaceful sleep.

"Boss, you don't understand. I can't find anything about this woman. Kortopi and I searched every inch of that island after questioning the locals. She has no background to look up anywhere, I'm certain she's not from Meteor City like us. Even still I put out feelers for her with contacts in Meteor City and no one's recognized her name or remembers seeing a woman that fits her description." The line was quiet, Shalnark had finally given in to Kortopi's suggestion of informing the boss.

He didn't like bothering Chrollo with petty things like this but after leaving the island he had caved. Everyone was traceable, even people from Meteor City if you knew how and where to look. He was starting to think Chrollo had hung up or lost connection when an answer came. "How very strange." He could almost feel the boss thinking on the other end. "You said that she's taking the Hunter exam correct? I'd keep tabs of each phase as they go on for now." Shalnark smiled pleased with himself. "I'm already on it Boss, so far it seems she's easily passed the first two phases. Tomorrow they are dropping the contestants off on the top of trick tower to make their way down. I plan on hacking into their system and watching."

He wondered if Chrollo was amused on the other end of the phone, "Keep me updated as things progress. This situation has found a way to peak my interest." The call ended and he placed his phone beside him on the desk he was situated at. He couldn't help the fact he was excited for what tomorrow was going to bring. He could finally get a glimpse at the little thief and see her in action. He wondered if he'd watch her die on one of the levels of the prison or if she'd actually somehow make it to the bottom. He hoped she'd make it, he had questions he most desperately wanted the answer too.

Chapter 5: Chapter 5 - Well, This was tricky

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter fornotes.)

Chapter Text

"I'm not going anywhere near that ledge." Killua looked over at you shaking his head in disbelief.

"Out of all the things to bother you, it's heights that do you in?" He looked at Gon and the others dumbfoundedly. They got up this morning and found themselves at the top of trick tower. You already knew to get in they'd have to fall through the floor to reach the lower levels. Before you could tell them your "theory" though they had wanted to explore the top of the tower for clues and were currently peering over the edge to see the rock climber take his chances on the outside of the wall. You tapped your foot impatiently.

The wind on top of the tower was unsettling and even though your balance was good the thought of getting blown off the edge had your knees wobbly, the man was probably minutes away from dying anyway and you had no interest in watching. 'I wonder if I could replace Tonpa as the person who goes down the tower with them.'

Unsure of how that would affect the storyline but a part of you didn't really care. You turned away from where you had been standing taking a step towards the center of the tower and immediately knew you'd fucked up as you felt the floor disappear from under you. You very ungracefully crashed to the ground below.

"Finally someone else managed to drop in here." Looking towards the voice you saw a peach haired man with a light purple colored cap looking at you. Picking yourself up off the ground you began to walk over brushing your clothes off. "Well this is unexpected."

"Tell me about it." Before things could get to tense between them you blurted,

"So what exactly are we supposed to be doing? You made it sound like you had to wait for someone? Are we going to have to wait for someone else?"

He picked up two bracelets and tossed one over to you. "No, this room appears to only need two people. We are gonna have to work together to make it to the bottom." A sigh of relief puffed out. 'At least I won't have to go down this tower alone.' It was hard to admit but you truly hadn't wanted to find a way to the bottom alone.

Even if you couldn't be with your friends, at least you were with someone. From what you could remember he wasn't the worst person you could have gotten stuck with. At least it wasn't the cocky bald ninja. "Well if we are going to be working together to get down this thing. Names should be in order, I'm Y/N." You slipped the bracelet on as he did the same. "I'm Pokkle."

Approaching the wall he was examining you read what the wall said 'Together two must work together to make it to the bottom. Without the other both will never be able to make it.'

"Well isn't that ominous.. Well, let's get out of here." They both made their way to the door beside the wall. Instinctively they knew that to pass through they'd have to hit the button on the bracelet, when the door opened you peaked through to see a long hallway towards the end it looked like there could either be stairs or a ledge to drop down from. Hopefully it was stairs.

They both made their way down the hall. The silence between them slightly awkward. You hadn't realized your hand had come up to rub your neck. You were thankful it didn't hurt so much to speak today and the swelling seemed to have drastically gone down. Leorio upon waking this morning had sat before you with his briefcase open demanding you take more pills and allow him to rub the cream back into your neck.

"How'd that happen to you?" His question surprised you, your fingers immediately leaving your neck. "The clown." That's all that really had to be said. He clicked his tongue with annoyance.

"He's a psychopath, I'm surprised he didn't kill you." You crossed your arms at that.

"Well I'm thankful he didn't." He seemed to realize his statement had made you defensive.

"I didn't mean it in a way that I wished he had killed you.. It's just surprising is all. I overheard some others during the first phase planning to gang up and kill him. Clearly they aren't here anymore, so it's just interesting to see that you are." You nodded at that.

"Honestly, I feel like he's just waiting for the right time to kill me. As sick as that sounds." Pokkle let out a disgusted sound at that.

"How is he even allowed to take the exam?" You shook your head at his words.

"For me it's more of I can't help but wonder why he even wants to be a hunter or if this is a game to him?" Pokkle nudged you with an elbow.

"Maybe he's becoming a hunter to track down the nearest circus." You couldn't stop the laughs that erupted at that comment. They finally made it to the end of the hallway to be faced with not a ledge to climb down or even stairs but a slide. Looking up you both glanced at each other before looking back down the slide. They couldn't see the end of it and that left you unsettled.

"I have a bad feeling about this.." When he glanced back at you before you continued "I think.. I think we should go down the slide at the same time.. together." He pursed his lips at that.

"Unfortunately I think you're right. The wall said we couldn't make it without the other and we don't know what's at the bottom. Come here and let's get down this thing before I change my mind."

It took a few minutes of adjusting but you both finally settled. His arms were wrapped tightly around your body as he sat closely behind your legs side by side. "Are you ready?" At the question one of your hands came up to grip the sleeve of his shirt, turning your head to face him you gulped before looking back in front of you.
"As ready as I think I'm ever going to be." He pushed them forward and they immediately began to pick up speed as it took them downwards. 'Did they grease this slide before this phase.' As they shot down the tunnel corners started to appear and it was as if it only assisted in helping them pick up speed as the slide took them further and further downwards.

"Wouldn't it be great if this took us all the way down to the bottom?" You tried lightening the dark mood that was hanging over your heads as nervousness started to build. "I don't think they'd make it that easy unfortunately." He was right, you knew that. But wishful thinking and all.

The tunnel had started to get more and more narrow darkening as it did so. You had started to lean back into Pokkle fear twisting your insides. If the ceiling came down any further they'd bang their heads into it. As soon as that thought came there was suddenly no ceiling above their heads, no walls. That's when you started screaming.

At the bottom of the slide was only 10 feet of level ground before it vanished off the side of a cliff into a great big pit of darkness. They were going to die, the one thing you had tried your best to avoid was going to be the thing to kill you. You were going to fall to your death and there wasn't a thing you could do to stop it. Pokkle had started violently shaking her,

"STOP IT, STOP PANICKING." You turned to face him E/C eyes panicked meeting his own.

"I need you to turn around and grab me as tightly as you can." All you could do was nod the corner of your eyes burning as you suppressed tears. "Don't you DARE look back." They had hardly any time before the drop off. You scrambled to obey him, rolling your body so you faced him. He had started to roll his body as well so he was on his stomach. They reached the bottom of the slide, momentum causing them to slide across the floor towards the edge of the drop off.

"FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!"

You could finally see what he was doing as you clawed at the sides of his red vest for a good grip. He had an arrow in each hand and had started digging them into the floor. Just as the edge neared both arrows caught in a crevice in the ground and they came to a sudden halt. He almost lost a grip on them as your momentum pulled you down his body. You grabbed the top of his pants and held on. Your legs now dangled over the edge.

He slowly began to army crawl forward pulling you along as he went digging his arrows into the ground as he went. You had a death grip on his clothes wide eyed and panting. He looked back over a shoulder you imagined your face held the same unbridled look of fear his did. "YOU SAVED US." You released him and quickly crawled up beside him and grabbed the sides of his head and kissed his cheek.

Pulling back you noticed his face that had been white suddenly had splotches of red on his cheeks. Rolling onto your back you laughed. "WE ARE ALIVE." Another laugh bordering on insanity left your lips. He looked to the drop off that would have been an immediate death sentence and then to you laughing beside him and let out a panicked and relieved laugh himself. "I hope we don't have to do that again." Closing your eyes you worked on slowing your breathing. A hand rested over your heart, it felt like it was going to pound right out of your chest.

"Out of all the things this tower probably holds. I feel like this must have been the worst." You owed him a life debt. You weren't sure how much you could interfere with the future. But you had to try, you owed him.

"Why did you decide to become a hunter? What exactly do you want to do?"

Maybe a bond between them was forged from almost dying together on the slide from hell but Pokkle was quick to answer. "I plan on becoming a Hunter of Fantastic Beasts. I've always been drawn to the idea of unknown creatures out in the world. It's my plan to discover and study them." A small smile formed on your face.

"I think that's going to suit you well." You looked at him as if conspiratorially. You didn't know if there was audio available to the examiner watching your eyes flicked to the sides trying to spot a camera but unable to so you leaned in to whisper.

"On my travels I heard of this beast called a Chimera ant. Have you ever heard of them?" He shook his head no but listened intently, you could sense he wanted to hear more.

"Apparently they come from the dark continent and are extremely dangerous.. they multiply by eating other creatures." His mouth hung open "Are you serious?" Nodding you looked at him.

"They try to keep them a secret so people don't disturb them, they are a threat and should be avoided at all costs… I want you to make me a promise." He sat up at that,

"What kind of promise?" Following suit you sat up looking at him.

"If you are ever in a position where you're asked to investigate Chimera ants don't go.. if there's someone you care about don't let them go either." His mouth hung open.

"You're asking me to not go investigate a beast that could pertain to my job."

"That's exactly what I'm asking you. There's many other beasts in this world.. I'm only asking you to not go after that one." Reaching out you grabbed his hand and squeezed tightly. Meeting his eyes you looked at him intently, you needed to make him somehow understand.

—
Pokkle didn't know what it was but the way she spoke the things she was saying was causing his skin to crawl. Why would she ask those questions, ask him to make that promise? When he had finally met her eyes some hidden knowledge seemed to be dancing beyond her eyes.

She knew something.. for the first time since meeting her he really took her in. Something about her was different, he hadn't really been concerned with her before she was just a means to getting down this tower but now something was different between them.

He felt that if he pushed she wouldn't give him the answers he wanted. Her warm soft hand squeezed his again and he let out the breath he was holding. This moment for some reason felt important. "I promise if I ever hear anything about Chimera Ants I won't go searching after them… and if there's someone important to me I won't let them either." Relief quickly flashed in her eyes before being covered up and her hand released his. "Good! Now let's figure out what we should be doing next. I want to get out of this place."

—

Trick tower had to be the worst of all the phase challenges. Upon investigating the space Pokkle and you soon discovered the only way to get out of the room was through a door on the other side of the pit. Now considering there was a walkway along the curve of the wall you'd think oh that must not be too hard WRONG. The walkway was barely 2 feet wide and to make matters worse you couldn't walk behind Pokkle.

No, they both had to walk on the wall's opposite from each other and hit a button halfway along the path at the same time to release the door at the end. "Are you done pouting yet? I'm ready to get out of here." Pokkle was officially annoyed with you. "NOOOO! Ugh FINE… yes." A loud annoyed sigh echoed from the other side of the room.

Pokkle had been standing by his button for a while now watching you attempt to inch a little out onto your ledge along the side of the wall and then go back to the safety of my ground around your feet for what felt like forever now. "COME ON WE DON'T HAVE ALL DAY."

He was right, you had to get over it. You couldn't just not pass this phase of the exam. Facing the wall practically hugging it palms sweaty you began to side step out. 'Just keep moving. Just keep moving. Just keep moving. What do we do? We move, move." Mentally you began to sing your own version of a song you grew up hearing an animated fish sing to settle your nerves.

Only a little bit further and you'd be at the button. Then you could make your way to the door and they could get the fuck out of this room from hell. 'Yes, just keep moving and we will be out of here.' Your sweaty hand hit something and you looked at it carefully. The button was beside your palm. Wanting to look at Pokkle but couldn't you just hold your hand against the button.

"On the count of three, Okay?" His tone was much gentler with you now. Exhaling a deep breath, "Okay." your voice was firmer now. Together they sounded "THREE.. TWO.. ONE" slamming their hand down in unison two things happened at once. The door slid open with a click and the floor in the direction they both came from started to fall away from the wall piece by piece. "RUN!"
You looked and saw the ground from which you came from fall away rapidly from the wall you didn't think you ran. You officially didn't care if there was barely enough ground to walk on and a black pit to free fall into was on the side. You weren't about to let the ground fall out from beneath your feet, dying without trying to save yourself seemed like a terrible way to go.

Looking towards Pokkle he was about the same distance away from the door as you were and you could see the ground falling away behind him catching up. "WE GOTTA GO FASTER!"

You picked up your speed the best you could in the space you had available to you. From the corner of your eyes you could tell he was doing the same. The door was mere feet away and you both began to slow just enough to grab the corner of the wall and swing yourself into the next room. You should have known better, it was called trick tower after all.

Both of you lost your footing as you came into the new room and found yourself going down not in a room but sliding down another slide down another tunnel. In the back of your head you wondered if the examiner of this phase was sitting behind his screen laughing his ass off as he watched you both scream as you sped down another of his sick slides of death.

Quickly you reached out and gripped Pokkles shirt trying to pull him towards you. He reflexively snatched hold of your t-shirt pulling you in closer. "Can you believe this! Another FUCKING SLIDE" you felt yourself angrily spit.

"I want to say no, but I feel like we should have guessed this." A bend in the tunnel had them shooting in another direction. As you rounded this corner you found this time there were blades sticking up from the ground if you weren't careful you knew you'd be impaled. You both worked together to push and pull each other out of the way. You had just been pulled out of the way of a blade but you hadn't gotten over fast enough as it caught your bicep splitting skin.

You yelped out in pain hand going to your left arm to feel wet blood sticking to your hand. You couldn't worry about this now. Removing your hand from the wound you hastily pulled Pokkle over your body keeping him from the blade that would have been sudden death.

"QUICK LOOK" Pokkle pointed a finger ahead of them.

"IT LOOKS LIKE WE HAVE TWO WAYS TO GO!" You read the sign above the tunnels fast. Above the left tunnel it read 'Take me and it'll take 60 hours to complete the exam'.
Above the right tunnel it read 'Take me and I'll lead you right to the finish line.'

"WE HAVE TO TAKE THE-" he had finished reading before you and had rolled them into the right tunnel. You were thankful for his fast reading and speed. Because you had barely made it into the right tunnel with him. 'I don't even want to know what would have happened if we got separated.'

The slide began to spiral around and she felt herself getting dizzy from the spirals along with the blood loss from her arm. You were half on Pokkle with a death grip on his sleeves again. The slide leveled out to a straight shot. They were going way too fast and the door at the end of the hallway they were sliding towards wasn't opening. You couldn't stop the panicked shrieks that began to leave your mouth and Pokkle was no better beside you.

As they closed in on the door you shut your eyes tight, you did not want to see herself flying into the door. You were bracing yourself to go splat. Their screams intensified to the point they didn't hear the door opening or a voice calling out the fact they passed the exam.

It suddenly felt like they were in a room bigger than the hallway they were just in and opened your eyes to see a bunch of other faces staring at them slide into the room faces set in disbelief at the sight before them. They were almost halfway into the room until they had slowed to a point they could stop. You were going to throw up, dizziness clung to you from the speedy downward spiral. Rolling away from Pokkle who was just sitting there shell shocked, you speedily crawled towards what seemed to be a bathroom.

You didn't have enough strength in that moment to get on your legs, time seemed to morph through the dizziness because you don't even begin to know how you got into the bathroom let alone face down in the toilet to throw up. Embarrassment was starting to burn up your face, you did not want to go back out into that room.

Maybe you could just hide out in the bathroom? Yes, perfect. You got up and flushed the toilet and made your way to the sink and began washing your mouth out gargling a few times. When you looked into the mirror you noticed your arm for the first time and gasped. 'OH FUCK' Never having been good with your own blood you felt a bit faint but pushed through.

Nobody was here to help you and you knew they sure as shit weren't going to send someone to help you. Closing your eyes you took a steading breath before turning the sink on again to wash your arm. It was deeper than you'd like and you knew what that meant. Gritting your teeth you went into your satchel and pulled out a needle and thread.

It took you much longer to stitch your arm up than you'd like to admit, people made this shit look too damn easy. Multiple times you had to stop, going as far as shoving the collar of your shirt balled up in your mouth to grunt around. 'People make this shit look way too easy in books and movies.' You couldn't appear weak. You knew you'd have to leave the bathroom soon. But anxiety was riding you hard, they had to have been talking about them but you couldn't stay in here any longer already not knowing how long you'd even been in here for.

Stealing yourself you pushed the door open walking out, your head was forward but not paying attention to anyone specifically your main goal was to locate Pokkle as soon as you found him you sat against the wall beside him heavily.

"As soon as we get out of here, I think I'm going to locate every slide at every playground and burn each and every one to the ground." It wasn't meant to be funny but Pokkle began laughing.

Fists clenched and you glared at the ground. "I'm not kidding." He started to laugh harder.

"Oh I know you're serious. That's why it's funny." Her face snapped to his outraged.

"I'm currently picturing you lighting playground slides on fire wide eyed, fingers tapping each other while children scream on in terror while you repeat something like 'They know why I did it'" a sudden almost ugly laugh left your mouth and you slapped a hand over your mouth to cover the noise. Then you turned to punch him in the arm. "SHUT UP!"

A few of the other people that made it in here already were laughing behind their hands or facing away trying to hide their amusement. They'd clearly heard their conversation. You looked around the room and met golden eyes looking at her, a slight smile perched on his face as he stacked his cards. He looked away first, surprisingly enough to focus back on what he was doing. You looked him over, noticing the wounds. 'Ahh that explains it.'

You folded your legs together and leaned back against the hard wall, as happy as you were to have made it. You knew you still had a long wait ahead of you until the fourth phase.

Shalnark was itching with excitement, He'd been traveling with Kortopi the past three days headed to one of the Phantom Troupe safe houses. As soon as the house was in view he had picked up his pace. He wanted to know if she was alive or not and see what was going on. He slammed the door open, not bothering to close it knowing Kortopi would be right behind him and do it.

He didn't bother saying anything to the others seated on the couches in the living room as he rushed past to his room. Phinks, Feitan, Uvo, and Nobunaga sat around eyebrows slightly raised at this behavior from him. "What the hell has gotten into him?" Phinks was the first one to speak. The others looked perplexed. Phinks was about to get up and figure out what the hell was going on with him when Kortopi came in the door and closed it behind him.

"He's fixated on a woman we ran into during our job at Dolle Harbor."

"A woman you say? Who'd have thought Shal would be this worked up over that!" Uvogin started laughing, slapping a hand down on his leg.

Kortopi found his way to his favorite spot as he said, "She stole one of his antennas right from under our noses." Uvogin shut his mouth at that. It was extremely rare for someone to steal something from them.. They were the thieves afterall.

The next words out of Kortopi's mouth really left everyone speechless. "Not only that, it almost seemed like she recognized who we were."

Phinks eyebrows became pinched. "You don't seriously think someone recognized members of the troupe and then proceeded to steal from them?" Uvogin seemed to be along Phinks train of thought. "Yeah, I don't see someone stealing from us while knowing they are dealing with a troupe member."

Feitan looked between everyone before adding, "If she did, she's a stupid girl."

Suddenly they heard Shalnark laughing from his room. "OH THIS IS GREAT!"

Nobunaga stood up, "Well I'm going to go see what's going on." approaching Shalnarks room he walked in the already open door. Shalnarks face was fixated on the screen with a joyful smile as he watched what was on the screen. "What are you watching?"

Shalnarks head turned to Nobunaga and smile never leaving his face, "Come here! You've got to see this!" Looking back to the screen he continued, "I'm sure Kortopi just informed you of the 'situation'. The woman is taking the Hunter Exam, so right now I've hacked into the security system of trick tower where the third phase is being held and have just found the footage of her Exam!" He clicked a few keys and a video began to play. Low audio coming from the speakers.

Nobunaga came to stand behind Shalnark peeking over his shoulder, everyone besides Kortopi had come into the room to get a peek at the thief. "Well she sure is beautiful! You sure the only reason you're interested in her is because of the theft Shal!" Uvogin laughed loudly behind him, leaning down to get a closer look at the screen.

Shalnark watched her touch her neck and only then noticed the severe bruising around it, considering the camera's quality it must have been worse in person for the camera to pick it up. He turned the volume up and everyone overheard the conversation she had with the man doing the exam beside her. Phinks spoke up "What are the chances 'The Clown' is Hisoka." Shalnark considered, "From what we heard pretty high, I'll find out after I finish watching this."

That woman had some good luck on her side; they'd just watched the pair narrowly avoid falling to their death. It was interesting to him how immediately after being faced with certain death she could laugh so freely like that. He saw a look pass over her face and was surprised to hear her ask her partner about why he wanted to be a Hunter. What had everyone's attention was the way her eyes flicked around before leaning in to whisper.

He tried turning up the audio but nothing was picked up. They watched the man's expression turn from curious to serious. She had told him something that clearly sobered the mood.

"Strange girl." Feitan noted, closer to Shalnark than he realized.

No one could help but laugh as they watched her freaking out and making a big deal over walking on the ledge. "THIS IS ONE OF THE BEST THINGS I'VE SEEN IN A WHILE!" Uvo was roaring behind everyone hands on his had to skip a good amount of footage until she finally got the guts to walk out, When she finally got out and they hit the button Shalnark was sure she was going to die then and there as the floor started to drop from the ends they had came from rapidly. When instead she began running he couldn't stop his surprise. He couldn't believe the weak kneed woman could conquer her fear so immediately and begin running for her life face set in determination.

"Surprisingly brave when she needs to be." Nobunaga seemed strangely thoughtful.

"Still a coward." Feitan snapped.

Shalnark didn't know how to feel honestly only watching. He let out a ringing laugh as he watched them rush into what they thought was another room only to find the ground below them gone as they zipped down another slide screaming as they went.

They could hear her exclaiming about going down another slide, "I think I need to meet this girl, she's funny." Uvogin had his arms crossed smiling.

They watched as they avoided obstacles along the slide, narrowly avoiding getting limbs cut off or being impaled. They watched as a blade did in fact tear into her arm, her scream short lived. It was interesting to see her overcome pain and the need to cover her wound in barely an instant to save her partner.

When they finally made it down the slide and into the chamber of other contestants that passed. Many laughs had been shared at the duo's expense. "The man had almost more feminine screams than she did." Phinks laughed, feitan's eyes crinkled as he mocked. "Girly girl."

Shalnark was smiling but he felt a strange twinge as he noticed Hisoka watching the woman carefully as she headed to the bathroom. "Looks like our suspicions are correct and Hisoka is taking the hunter exam as well." Phinks let out a disgusted sound. Not alot of people in the troupe really cared for Hisoka, Phinks and Feitan the most open about their distaste for the magician.

Watching her come back into view he smiled at her conversation with the partner she came down the tower with. She sure had a personality to her, he felt a smirk come on. When he ran into her again, he'd make sure he had everything he needed to get under her skin the way she had his.

Notes:

I wanted my Fan Fic to shine a light on some of the underrated characters. For instance I thought Pokkle was going to be an interesting character from the first season. When they brought him back I was so hyped and then later on was traumatized by his end. Maybe her tip will save his life in the future or maybe some things are just destined to happen, who knows.

Chapter 6: Chapter 6 - Well, Can I see my shadow?

Notes:

[Listen, this is the chapter that I'm giving a trigger warning on. There is an attempted rape in this chapter, and no it doesn't go far but I can see how reading it could be upsetting. It does result in a brutal murder though. You have been warned. I'll add a 'trigger warning' before the scene and 'trigger warning end' when it's done! I just don't want anyone mad at me for not adding a clear warning, plus I really don't want my readers upset. Because you guys have been the best and most supportive!]

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

Later they found out it had taken them 15 hours and 57 minutes to make it here. You settled in to pass the time. Only getting up to use the bathroom or get food the examiners had provided. Pokkle and you had formed a friendship of sorts. It was easy talking to him and it helped pass the time. You'd periodically pull out your journal to read over information already jotted down.

The island phase was going to be next and you needed to go over everything you learned with the time provided. Even if the journal would be with you on the island you knew that it would be inconvenient to pull it out along with the fact it would leave you exposed even if briefly. Someone would be hunting you and vice versa. There wasn't room for distractions.

When the blue haired girl named Ponzu passed the 3rd phase you smiled to yourself as you caught Pokkle trying to subtly watch her. As Ponzu walked past you both on the way to the bathroom you nudged Pokkle with your elbow softly winking at him smiling slyly as he met your gaze. A blush briefly ghosted across his cheeks until he turned his attention away and you turned yours back to your book.

You hoped that those two would end up together, that he would keep his promise and the two of them would avoid the Chimera Ants when the time came. You hoped that they'd find a way to have a happy life together. Those thoughts wiped the small smile from your face and you tried not to frown. The time was almost up for the third phase, so you'd had the last three days to essentially get to know Pokkle. People died every day sure but the thought of his brain being picked apart by some ant made you sick to your stomach.

The time was ticking down on the clock. The third phase was coming to a close when you heard someone say "No one else is coming." And "Why are they waiting." Your eyes traveled between the doors and with one minute to spare, the one in the middle opened Kurapika, Gon, and Killua came out as a voice announced them. Quickly getting to your feet and running towards them.

Throwing your arms around Gon to hold him briefly before pulling away. "You guys finally made it!" You looked from Killua and Kurapika. Hand extended to the former and you ruffled his hair. Killua slapped your hand away, annoyed "Keep your hand to yourself hag." It didn't come out with much of a bite though a part of you thought he secretly enjoyed it because he certainly could have dodged your hand or even broken it if he really wanted to.

"It took a little longer than we would have liked but I'm just glad we made it in time." Kurapika was first to reply and Gon quickly pulled your attention back to himself. "I can't wait to tell you about everything that happened! I was worried when you disappeared. But I'm happy to see you here!"

Leorio and Tonpa were just announced as having passed and headed towards them looking irritated as they dragged each other along. You wanted to talk more but they were now being led outside by Lippo.

As they approached a box beside the examiner you discreetly slipped your badge from your chest and slipped it into your satchel. They waited for the next phase to be announced, being told to pull a card from the box as they waited. "Now that everyone has their cards, it's time to explain!" He gave the rundown about the next phase.

On the card chosen was the number of the examinee you were supposed to hunt. Your badge counted for 3 points and the badge of your chosen target was 3 points. It took 6 points to pass. Any other badge collected gets you 1 he flipped over the card in your hand and couldn't help a small laugh. The target was 406… your own badge. This just made things way easier. You thought about asking the examiner about it but decided to keep your mouth shut. You didn't want the others finding out, not to mention you had a feeling that they'd somehow change the rules last minute putting you in danger. From what you saw of the other phases they did have a bit of a cruel streak, even understanding why. Being a hunter wasn't an easy job, it was dangerous but you needed to pass this exam more. With that being said you kept your mouth shut. The possibility of being hunted by the other contestants was still a very real thing, at least now you just had to focus on keeping yourself safe.

Sitting beside Gon and Killua on the boat heading towards the island you told them all about what happened during your trials. Gon was wide eyed at your retelling and began to tell you everything that happened with them after you had finished. When Gon got to the part about Killua ripping out the man's heart you looked towards him. "DAMN KILLUA! That's actually really impressive."

His eyebrows raised as he looked at you "It doesn't bother you?" A quick scoff "Of course not! From the sounds of his crimes it seems like you did the world a favor anyways." Killua just watched you carefully. "Anyways who do you guys have as a target?" They huddled together showing off who they had to steal a badge from, Gon's eyes rounded and his mouth opened as if to say something and you quickly threw a hand over his mouth.

"Shhhhh! Gon, quiet we can't have the others overhearing." His head nodded and you slowly released the hand covering over his mouth. "What are you going to do about Hisoka?" Killua gently inquired. Eyes bouncing between Killua and you, his eyes sparked "I have a plan."

You knew he did, it was a good plan even. As much as you wanted to interfere you knew this was going to be a character building experience for him and you changing the course of things could drastically change things for the worst. Pulling out some snacks you pilfered from the food they'd laid out during the third exam you shared it with the boys while you waited.

Waiting for your turn to go onto the island was a bit nerve racking. You had 2 minutes to get off the boat and find safety in the trees. The problem was 5 contestants had already made their way onto the island; they could be anywhere ready to stalk you and take you out. This was the perfect place to get rid of competition if others felt the need too.

Pokkle was heading off the boat sprinting to the tree line at this very moment. He looked at you and nodded before he headed off the boat. Only a few more seconds and you could make a run for it. When the woman gave you the go ahead you were off sprinting to the tree line. The first thing was getting water and then shelter. Between the food you hoarded and the water you'd collect you could last the week. You'd been traveling a bit before you heard moving water.

Carefully stepping your way towards it. Eyes peeled for other people. Seeing no one, and better yet hearing no one set you at ease. Quickly filling the canteen sliding it back into place. You hadn't cleaned yourself off since the airship. No one was around and chances of someone coming across you so soon seemed slim. Before second guessing yourself you stripped down to nothing and pulled an unscented bar of soap you'd made one day with Mito from the satchel.

-Trigger Warning-

Hiding your belongings by some rocks beside the stream. Getting in you hastily began to wash the last thing you wanted to do was get caught. You were just washing the last bit of suds off your body when a twig snapped. Eyes swiftly focused on the spot you heard the noise to be greeted with a leering face of a contestant you hadn't gotten the name of or even took note of until this very moment. How has he been so quiet until now?

"I was hoping to find you, never thought it would happen but it appears luck is on my side." Dread, pure dread filled your stomach. You knew what it meant for a man to look at you in that way he his words meant. The fact that you were naked and defenseless had you panicking. 'I knew better then to let my guard down why the fuck did I do this?'

"I never thought such a beautiful woman would make it this far." He came closer to the edge of the stream, you couldn't run. He had the advantage. You knew you were potentially much faster than him but he was bigger than you and you couldn't get far without your belongings and you refused to spend a week wandering around this island naked.

"It's been a while since I've had the company of a woman. I think I'm going to drag you out of that water and enjoy you."

This man would not hurt you, and you wouldn't allow it. You were shaking in anger, you hoped he'd think it was only fear. Lowering your body into the water under the guise of concealing your nudity from him. When you first entered the stream you noticed rocks along the bottom you let your hands graze the stream bed fisting rocks in your hands, one hand had managed to grab hold of a sharp rock that scraped into your hand but you didn't care.

Suddenly he was lunging towards you pulling you up by your shoulders and out of the water you kicked at him. You looked down and sent your foot directly into this crotch with that distraction you threw the rocks from your hands into this face. Blood spurted and he yelled out letting you go as his hands reached up to cover his face as he began stumbling backwards.

"FUCKING BITCH, YOU FUCKED UP MY FACE." Blood was seeping from behind his hands… you could run now he most likely wouldn't be able to follow; at that thought something boiled up in you.

Did he deserve to live..? He was going to rape you. The stars only knew how many other women had been a victim of this man. At that last thought something inside of you snapped and your vision started to become a red blur as your pulse pounded. You weren't conscious of the fact you had picked up a sharp rock and turned around to leap at him, knocking him over. When you got on top of him you began bringing the rock down over and over and over on his face.

Maybe the anger was from being trapped in an unknown world, maybe it was from Hisoka making you feel helpless, maybe it was from the fact this man was going to rape then most likely kill you dumping your body somewhere, or maybe it was a mix of all the above. All you knew was he had to die and you were going to kill him.

-Trigger Warning End-

You were breathing heavily sharp rock clenched in your fist, looking down at the man beneath you no longer saw a face. It was a bloody shredded pulp. Something around you had changed but you couldn't put a finger on it. Looking down at yourself from what you could see your arms, thighs, breasts, and stomach were covered in blood. Gulping looking up nervously to peek around the small clearing beside the stream.

Someone was watching you, When you finally faced forward another man was standing between the two trees silently watching. How long had he been there? Would he kill you for the sport of it? Because the man looking on at you expressionlessly was none other than Illumi disguised as Gittarackur.

Honestly you hadn't expected to run into him at all, in fact you'd done everything to avoid him. Occasionally you'd feel his eyes on you when you talked or spent time around Killua but it never exactly felt like he painted a target on your back not until now. "I never expected you to be a killer." Illumis eyes flicked over your blood covered body and the smashed in face beneath you accessing. "Let alone a very messy one."

Scrambling off the man you backed up away from the body and Illumi; hands outstretched in his direction as if to push him back. "I don't want any trouble.. I know I can't kill you just leave me alone." He tilted his head curiously at you a strange creaking from his disguise sounding.

"You're off limits even if I wanted to." Looking at him you knew what he meant. Hisoka had claimed your death and knew he wouldn't interfere. You suddenly couldn't handle the thought of being alone. For some reason being naked in front of him didn't bother you, having a feeling he found nothing about your body appealing in a sexual way.

He was turning to leave "WAIT!" He paused not turning to look back. "Can.. can you please wait here until I can get this blood off and my clothes on… I.. I don't want to be alone." He turned back to face you looking you over once again. "Hurry, if you take too long I'm gone." He didn't have to tell you twice you ran to the stream jumping in and submerged yourself rapidly scrubbing the blood and gore from your body.

Thankfully the blood hadn't really had time to dry and easily lifted off your skin. Not leaving yourself time to dry properly you started pulling clothes on and was running in Illumis direction as you were finishing strapping on your satchel, you only stopped to pull the badge out of the man's pocket. Unable to look at Illumi as you approached, eyes trained on the ground "Thank you.." He only walked away from you and further into the forest, you followed after him like a lost puppy.

Honestly you didn't know why he stayed or even why he allowed you to follow him but you weren't complaining. Soon you heard panting and a man's moaning cries asking for mercy and to die. Illumi walked out between the trees killing the man without a second thought.

Across the clearing was Hisoka he looked from Illumi to you as you stayed back lurking in the trees. "My, my aren't I surprised to see the two of you. Especially together." His voice was sharp, eyes slightly narrowed. "I couldn't help but be drawn to her bloodlust down by the stream a ways back. I found her bashing some guy's skull in." You now looked ANYWHERE but at them. "That's quite the turn in events now isn't it darling~" hands clenching you looked to Hisoka and then to Illumi. "He fucking deserved it and I don't give a shit what either of you think about it."

Illumi just looked towards you, "I don't really have an opinion or care either way." He started to pull the pins out of his face and you watched as his features began to shift and change.

"This is always so fascinating to watch."

"It's pretty hard on me…" His face finally snapped into the form it was supposed to be and his hair fanned out around him he let out a relieved sigh.

"I feel much better now." You couldn't help but stare at him. He was attractive in his own way, his eyes were like dark pits. You could see how others might find them creepy but you were almost entranced by them never having seen eyes like his before.

"Keep looking at him like that and I might find myself to be a bit jealous kitten~" Hisoka playfully pouted, you honestly forgot he was even there.

"I have no clue what you're talking about."

He only shook his head laughing softly. Illumi ignored the exchange and began pounding his hands into the ground to pull out dirt.
"Hey! what are you doing?" Stopping briefly to look up at you, "I'm digging a hole and going to sleep." This would be perfect, "could you dig me a hole too..?" You questioned shyly.

"That's if I could breathe down there anyways." He blinked at you and even Hisoka briefly seemed surprised at the request.

"I can breathe… but I'm not so sure about you." You smiled wide at him trying to use your eyes to convince him even though you were sure it made a difference either way.

You couldn't help but joke, "We can be groundhogs together!" He huffed and nodded his head "Come on then." He finished the hole he was working on and motioned for you to come over. The hole was close to Hisoka. As much as you had tried ignoring him, you came close and dropped into the hole.

Illumi had already begun his hole besides yours and was swiftly dropping into his own. "It's surprisingly kinda nice in here." Hisoka down at you in the hole and began to laugh. You had no clue what you looked like but something about it must have been amusing.

"A shame I can't join you, but atlas sweet dreams darling~" looking away from him you found where Illumi was you couldn't laugh but seeing his head poke out from the hole was rather funny before you could crack another joke you heard, "Well, I'm going to sleep now." and he ducked into the hole dirt pushing up over his head.

Not wanting to be alone with Hisoka taking a deep breath you followed his lead. Surprisingly you didn't have to struggle really for air, you didn't know how he did it but it was somehow ventilated. The events on the day started to catch up with you.. you had killed a man. Closing your eyes you looked inside of yourself trying to see if you felt remorse. There was none, somehow that thought didn't really bother you much and you found yourself drifting into a dreamless sleep.

[Author's note- I'm just taking a brief moment to point out that when I watched this phase of the exam I frankly wanted to be in a hole beside Illumi somewhere because damn that shit looked peaceful so now, I'm allowing us to live that fantasy even if it's short lived. Hahaha ]

You weren't sure how Illumi did it, sleeping in the hole got old after three days. On the third night you emerged from the hole. Even with the shifting in the soft ground you felt stiff and it took you a minute to stretch after emerging from the hole. You suddenly realized you really had to go to the bathroom and rushed to the nearest bush. Grumbling all the while.

That man must have endured real hell in his life if he could patiently wait, sleep, whatever in a hole for 7 days. Shaking your head you climbed your way up the thickest tree you could find and slowly made your way up. To the tallest branch you could safely have your weight on.

This was the first time really since Whale Island you could look up and see the stars properly. Your chest felt tight as you watched the array of stars above you. 'So beautiful.'
You couldn't help but wish Gon was with you, he was mostly isolated on that island so he had learned everything he could about the things around him. One of which being the stars, many nights the two of you had laid outside his house in the dark and he explained the different constellations to you and the stories behind some of them.

The stars here in this world were different, you couldn't help but wonder if one day you'd forget what the sky looked like back home. Silent tears rolled down your cheek at that. 'Why was I here? If I had to come here, why couldn't I at least have my brother with me?'

You stayed up the whole night only realizing so when the stars disappeared and the sky began to change in colors. Today you were going to go find someone, anyone because you didn't think you could endure the next three days alone.

Going along a trail you spotted Killua, with the three brothers before him. Oh this was going to be a treat to watch. "Hey Umori." "Yeah." The brother responded,"Get into formation, I'm pretty sure he ain't no ordinary kid." You felt disappointed to be seeing the tail end of this but were happy to watch behind a tree all the same.

The brother closest to Killua looked back at his brothers in obvious fear, you couldn't blame him. Regardless he walked on to stand to Killuas right and the biggest brother blocked in his left. "Fucking idiots." You muttered, shaking your head. They looked like they were about to spring forward to attack Killua when he suddenly disappeared moving fast and was behind the brother that had kicked him earlier with sharp nails to his throat.

"Don't move, okay?" His face was pleasantly neutral. "My fingers here cut a lot better than any knife." He clicked his tongue annoyed "Awh man you're number 197. I'm bad at guessing these kinda things." He cheerfully called to the biggest brother, the man only looking back at him in fear. "Hey! Are you 199?" "Yeah.." "Give it." His face tightened slightly but he pulled the badge out and tossed it to Killua. "Thank you! Now for the badges I don't need."

Suddenly he turned and with the two badges he didn't need he sent one flying far away between two trees. And turned another direction to send the other flying. "Good luck! You got three days left to find them!" Suddenly Killua was gone from where he had been standing beside the one brother and you nearly jumped out of your skin a hand clapped over your mouth as Killua appeared beside you.

His face was only curious as he looked up at you. "What are you doing out here hag?" Shaking your head you looked at him, "Was trying to find some company to be honest. Kinda lonely out here after a while." He only looked at you "Yeah I guess so." Shrugging he started walking off without a care in the world, you decided to follow him.

"Have you eaten anything since you got here?" A hand went into your satchel as you pulled out a granola bar handing it towards him. Hesitantly he took it unwrapping the bar he seemed to weigh his options before ultimately eating it. You had already unwrapped one of your own eating it. You could tell he was much more comfortable around Gon than yourself but how could you blame him, Gon was actually his age.

"Killua." Looking up at you curiously he blinked "Yes?" You thought back to your first day here.. what could have happened if you weren't smart enough, and what you did to the man in rage.

A good opportunity you just so happened to exploit wasn't skill. You had just been lucky. You hadn't realized just how intense your face must have gotten while thinking of what to say next until you heard "Why is your face like that?" You let out a heavy sigh and looked at him straight on. "Will you teach me how to fight.. How to kill?"

He stopped looking at you with his mouth agape. "I shouldn't have asked you… ugh I'm-" swiftly getting cut off "Sure, just surprised me is all." Closing your eyes thankfully you smiled at him. "You gotta feed me the rest of the time we are here though." Of course he would have conditions. Huffing a breath you started walking again. "When do we start?" Stopping you looked back at him sensing he hadn't moved, when you saw his face you knew what the answer would be before he spoke. "Now."

This fourth phase was really annoying, Shalnark had been waiting a week for an update and was growing impatient. He was able to uncover that each contestant had been given a target and they had to hunt each other down for their badges out on Zevil Island. But they had no cameras on the island for him to hack into and watch.

The boss had called and informed him of a job he needed done. He was sending Uvogin and Nobunaga along with him, for the first time he briefly considered telling the boss no but decided against it quickly. What would be the point? At least going on a job meant something to do and distract from the waiting. He wondered if that's why he was being sent on one.

By the time the three made it back to the safe house in the night six days later, goods in hand. Shalnark had actually managed to briefly forget about the woman. Jobs always left him excited, with Uvogin and Nobunaga in tow as partners he couldn't help but have fun. Especially as they laid out their haul for inspection. "The boss is going to be pleased." Uvogin grinned triumphantly.

He smiled looking over everything before standing up. "Well I'm exhausted, I'm going to clean up and go to bed." As he stood up he noticed Uvo and Nobunaga looking between each other as if having a silent conversation. He saw Nobunaga shake his head ever so slightly. "Did one of you need to use the bathroom first?" Shalnark was confused. Uvo only smiled at him slyly. "Do the bathrooms all yours, see you in the morning." 'Why was he acting so weird?'

He took a hasty shower, threw some sweats on, and crashed into his bed. He was feeling like he had forgotten about something but was too tired to truly care. The next day his eyes suddenly popped open and he sprang out of bed and rushed to the chair nearly knocking it over in his haste 'How could I have forgotten' a roaring laugh from the other room had his face punching in slight irritation. Now he knew why they had shared a look last night.

Clicking away, he finally pulled up a document of the review for contestant 406 on Zevil Island, his eyes widened in surprise at the photos attached. 'Well this is unexpected.'

"Hey guys! You might want to come see this." Uvo and Nobunaga must have been by his door because they were already in his room. "What did you want to show us." Nobunagas tone was neutral.

"One of the people sent to observe each constant's performance reported that this guy went to corner that woman on the first day. When he went to attack her she fought back and bashed his head in with a rock." Both men were behind Shalnark now and could see the screen Uvo let out a short whistle.

"Seems she has a bloodthirsty streak in her." Nobunaga couldn't help but agree, "That definitely looks like more than self defense." Shalnark hummed his agreement. He started to scroll down the report. 'She slept in a hole for three days.' Shaking his head he scrolled further and stopped suddenly as he saw a picture of her laying on her back in a tree almost suspended in the sky looking up at the stars. 'Did she have a tear in her eyes?'

"You see something you like in that picture, Shalnark?" Uvogins voice was right by his ear and he swatted his friend away quickly, scrolling down suddenly and very irritatedly all of a sudden. He stopped at a picture of her with a white haired boy and they seemed to be in the middle of fighting. Below, the report given surprised him. 'She was training with the kid learning how to fight?'

"I wonder if one day she'd have the potential to be a spider." Nobunagas words had him snapping his attention up to find him. "That's never going to happen." Shalnark felt immediately defensive. They'd only seen the video of trick tower and this report. This woman might interest him.. just a little but ultimately he found her vexing.

Was everyone forgetting she stole from him, she was an enemy as far as he was concerned. He looked back at his screen ignoring his friends behind him.

What he couldn't see was Uvogin and Nobunaga sharing a knowing look between each other.

"The last phase is happening tomorrow and I know the city it's happening in, I'm calling the boss and letting him know I plan on following her to get more information ." Uvogin and Nobunaga looked at the back of Shalnarks head, "Better tell the boss we are coming with. I wouldn't want to miss this." Uvo grinned widely as he turned to walk out the room Nobunaga followed close behind. Shalnark suddenly got an idea on how to confirm if she knew about the spiders… he'd simply put Uvogin or Nobunaga in her path and watch for her reaction.

Notes:

I always write an extra few chapters ahead and I had a few ideas bouncing around about how I wanted this one to be. But I finally feel satisfied with how this one came out. I hope it was enjoyable for everyone!

Also this chapter honestly had me considering if I should make a "mood playlist" for the fun of it. How many of you think you'd be interested in a mood playlist? I see other people do it and enjoy it myself but I can't say the same for everyone else. What do you guys think?

Chapter 7: Chapter 7- Well, This is about to hurt

Chapter Text

To say some of the others were pissed to see you had beaten everyone by essentially doing nothing was an UNDERSTATEMENT. When the examiner realized that you had in fact had yourself as a target they just shook their head. In fact it was being discussed if you should even count as a pass for the fourth phase. It didn't matter that you had another badge with you.

Some felt you should only get 4 points but the chairman simply told everyone that you passed. There wasn't a rule anywhere saying that you couldn't have yourself as a target. Simply put I came back with my own, my target's badge, someone else's, and I had survived on the island for 7 days.

On the airship you had pulled Leorio aside. "I should have said something but during the third phase… I might have cut myself.. a bit and had to stitch it up. Can you look at it?" "YOU DID WHAT!" He immediately pulled you into an empty room and rolled up the sleeve of your shirt that was covering said wound.

To say he wasn't happy with you is an UNDERSTATEMENT. "Well fortunately it didn't get infected. I'm not sure how but you should be feeling lucky. Unfortunately it's going to be a bit of an ugly scar." You shrugged "It doesn't really matter." Being with and training with Killua helped but a part of you couldn't shake the heaviness that hung on your shoulders from the island.

"It looks healed enough for me to take this stitching out though. Sit still." Nodding you closed your eyes at the feeling of him taking scissors and cutting the stitching and pulling it out. "Did something happen out there?" His voice was soft, but you shut your eyes tighter.

"You just seem different.. if you ever want to talk about it-" Opening your eyes you looked at him sharply "I don't want to talk about it." He only continued working on your arm cleaning up around the edges of the wound ignoring the change in tone. When he was done all he said before walking out the room was "If you ever do need to talk about it, one of us will be here." He left you to be alone, and you just sat there.

You heard an announcement that the chairman wanted to speak with you. Entering the office he had set up you looked over in his direction as he sat peacefully notepad in hand. "Seems you are faring well. Please come sit down. You see I have a few questions to help satisfy my curiosity." Nodding at him you came and sat across from him.

He was an interesting man and you couldn't help but stare directly at him as he did you. "Why do you wish to become a Hunter?" His head tilted to the side as he asked, observing your reactions. "I want to see if I can use it and somehow find a way back home." It felt weird being so direct, especially after Leorio's reaction the last time you voiced it out loud.

Mito and Gon understood considering they had been there through all the weird circumstances but people not from the island how could they understand? Home for most was an easy thing to find. Everyone for the most part knew where they came from and if they didn't at least they could make one for themselves. But you knew where your home was and it wasn't in this world.

"That's very curious." You didn't want to look at him anymore, your attention fell to your hands, you felt like he might ask more about it, push even. "Moving on, to the other applicants who are you keeping a close eye on?"

Looking back you considered "Mhm 44 for negative reasons and 53,99,403,404,405 for positive reasons. I know that's almost all the contestants that passed this last phase.. but everyone had a way of standing out." He nodded, almost smiling. "Quite interesting. And for my last question out of the remaining applicants, who would you least like to fight." There was only one person you couldn't fight, "405" you couldn't hurt him, you wouldn't hurt him.

Something sparkled in his eyes and suddenly you felt sick. "Is that all?" "Yes of course you can leave." You quickly got to your feet and walked out unable to look back.

Walking away from the room where you had the interview with the chairman, you wandered the halls until you found yourself surrounded by windows overlooking a city twinkling below in the setting sky.

Walking along the hall you saw Kurapika walking towards you, away from the place he had been beside Gon. You both gave each other a small smile as you passed each other Kurapikas eyes darted in Gons directly you discreetly nodded your acknowledgement of what he was wordlessly saying.

Kurapika knew you had both spent a lot of time together and lived with each other for months before coming to the exam. You suspected he knew Gon needed your support and maybe even vice versa.

Silently you came and stood beside Gon, both of you just looking out over the city. "It's not Whale Island, but somehow I still find this to be beautiful." Gon peaked at you and you placed a hand on his shoulder and squeezed gently. "I know I should be happy that I passed this phase but I can't be. Not with how it happened."His voice was low and he couldn't look at you anymore, gaze trained on the horizon.

"I found an opening when Hisoka was distracted and stole his badge.. When I ran away I didn't know I was being followed and was paralyzed.. the man leaving me taking the two badges. Hisoka came back and dropped his badge next to me."

You began to gently rub his shoulder feeling just how upset he was. "I told him I didn't want it and tried giving it back. He punched me in the face and told me he'd take it back but only when I could one day punch him like that."

Your hand stilled and tightened on his shoulder. "Listen Gon." You let out a breath you hadn't realized you were holding and he looked at you. "You will punch him back Gon.. I know you will. The two of us, we will both get stronger.. together." Before you had time to register what was happening Gon had his arms you holding close.

You couldn't help but hold him back. Moments like this reminded you of your younger brother. You closed your eyes to enjoy the moment. "I was at the clearing with Hisoka when I saw you walk in. Is it true.. Did you really kill someone?"

The question made you stiffen in his hold but he didn't let go. Taking your time to relax you finally answered. "…Yes." Gon tightened the hold he had on you "I don't know why, but I know if you did it, it was for a good reason you shouldn't feel bad." You held onto Gon tightly, you hadn't wanted to discuss this with anyone.

You didn't feel like a monster for killing him, no you felt like a monster for not caring about it.

"Y/N we've been through a lot together. Killing someone that wanted to hurt you doesn't make you a bad person." Leaning down, you kissed Gon's forward. "Just promise that whatever comes that you won't let people take your kindness away even when they hurt you."

Pulling away from you Gon smiled up at you. "I think I can manage that." Ruffling his hair, turning away, you said "Good! Now let's go find the others. I'm pretty hungry and I have a feeling we should get a good meal before tomorrow."
_

Standing around a wide room you waited for the Chairman to explain the final phase to you all. You knew what it was but were curious where they'd place you on the chart. When the chairman pulled off the sheet covering the board he created everything in your head went still.

He.. He.. couldn't have? He WOULDN'T have. You didn't hear the words come from his mouth. The first fight was going to be you and Gon. You wouldn't do this.

You peaked at your friends and they hesitantly looked between Gon and yourself. Looking away you caught curious golden eyes peeking at you. Everyone in this room probably knew or figured out the bond you had with Gon, everyone probably wondering exactly what would happen.

When called up you walked to the center of the floor. Gon stood in front of you, you didn't hesitate to speak. "I forfeit" you turned away crossing your arms not looking at Gon or anyone else. You knew you'd have multiple chances to win.

"YOU CAN'T DO THAT!" You looked at him sharply. "I can and I did." Matter of fact, you left no room for discussion in your tone. "I refuse to accept this." Your head rolled back groaning. "You act like you have a choice." Turning away you looked at a referee.

"He's going to be stubborn about this. You better remove him or we will be here all day."
Gon was beside you jumping up and getting in your face angry.

"You can't let me win like this, I won't accept it!" You stepped back looking at him. You could give a shit less about anyone that over heard this. Screw them and screw this situation. Settling your palms on his shoulders you looked him square in the face.

"Gon, I love you. You've grown to be a little brother to me." Your E/C eyes sparked as they looked into his. "I refuse to lay a hurtful hand on you. No one in this room could do or say anything to make me harm you. Now accept your win and leave."

He threw his arms around my waist and squeezed tightly. Tears seemed to shine in his eyes. You held onto him for a few long moments when you heard a purposeful cough from around the room. Slowly you remembered OTHER PEOPLE were in the room as you looked up seeing other faces staring back at you both you patted his head anxiously cheeks turning pink.

"Alright uhhh… this is getting kinda awkward now." He let go suddenly and turned on his heel to go stand beside Killua who now wore a strange expression. You wondered at his thoughts, you were sure his siblings hurt him. Did he find it strange your refusal to hurt Gon? You couldn't tell.

"Ahhh with that we will go ahead and start our next fight." A Referee awkwardly stated, That's when what you did suddenly hit you… Gon wasn't going to be fighting Hanzo anymore. Eyes flicking up, you looked at the board, a sudden realization hitting you.

"Y/N and Hanzo please take your positions." You had no clue how the rest of this day was going to turn out, but you knew one thing. It was going to hurt. Hanzo came across the room to stand across from you eyes narrowing.

"It'll be better for you if you forfeit like you did with the boy best get it over with fast."
It felt like he kicked you in your pride. 'Who the fuck did he think you were?' Your eyes flashed in anger. You could take pain, you'd die in pain if you had too. He didn't know it but his words had just managed to solidify your rocky resolve. Briefly you considered giving up, especially before he hurt you too badly. You could always fight someone else. But now you have to win, you could be like Gon you would have to make this last.

You told Mito before you left Whale Island that you would do whatever necessary to protect Gon. You couldn't protect him from what happened on the Island with Hisoka during the previous phase, the only thing you could truly protect him from during the Hunter Exam now that you thought about it was this moment right here.

"Begin."
Hanzo shot forward, you dodged. It surprised him briefly. He probably hadn't expected you to move. Training with Killua helped but Killua hadn't really wanted to hurt you and you'd only been working on this a few days. You weren't a fighter, not yet anyways. It wouldn't be long before he landed a blow, and it did.

He had knocked you down swiftly and harshly. 'How the hell did I get to the floor so fast.' Trying to roll to the side was short lived as he stepped harshly on your back.

"You aren't going anywhere, I'd have won already if this was a normal fight." You didn't say anything, he stepped more firmly on your back and you felt your back popping. Turning your head to look at him he slowly lifted the pressure from his foot allowing you room to talk, he probably thought you were about to forfeit.

"Hey man, while you're doing that can you maybe do my lower back and shoulders as well? Sleeping on the island made me mad stiff."

His mouth opened slightly and you heard a few soft laughs from the crowd. He quickly grabbed the back of your shirt pulling you up, suddenly a fist was being slammed into your stomach.

Stars that hurt.. just as you were getting used to the pain his fist came into your stomach again even harder. You threw up, fuck this was embarrassing. "Are you ready to give up now?" Mouth slightly open, you spit on the floor.

Leorio yelled out loudly, "This isn't worth it, just give up and go again!" Hanzo leaned in to whisper in your ear. "You should listen to your friend." Looking at him your eyes met and held, you felt your resolve growing he would not be the victor over you. "Not a fucking chance."

You didn't know how long it's been, he'd knocked you almost unconscious a few times to quickly bring you back to awareness in the most painful ways. The few times you caught glimpses of other contestants they looked horrified or angry or blankly looked on.

You couldn't piece out whose face was whose, everything was so fuzzy. Hanzo's patience had been wearing thin, you could feel it as the time ticked by and you refused to give in. "What will it take to make you concede!" You were sitting now facing the others, their faces fogged beneath a dizzy cloud. "Mhmmm… maybe you could try saying plllleeeeeaaassseee"

His hold on your shoulders he was pushing into an incredibly painful position loosened. "Okay…" you felt a long exhale against your back, "Will you please give up so we can move on?" You looked up to the ceiling briefly as if considering. "I think not."

He was up on his feet swiftly lifting you up before slamming you forward onto the ground so you were on your stomach again. "If you wanted to change positions you could've asked nicely, you know?" You hummed the sentence in pain to the ground.

"WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU."
Tilting your head to the side you looked up to him, "tried making a list once.." he looked genuinely baffled "A list of what exactly?" He probably thought you were cracking under all the pain. Who knows, you could have been. "all the things wrong with me… list too long… stopped counting after 99."

His face set and he crouched to hover over my body "I'm going to break your arm" his hands braced around your arm. "I guess this'll be problem 100." It probably sounded crazy but you found yourself laughing softly, "I'm not joking around. You better give up now." His hold tightened briefly, "Surrender."

You'd gone too far to surrender now, bracing yourself you screamed "NEVER!"
When he snapped your arm a shrill short scream came out you didn't know you could make the pain had you squeezing your eyes shut tightly. You refused to cry not in front of all these people, you hadn't cried this entire time you sure as shit weren't starting now.

You rocked your body back putting the pressure of your body on your knees, forehead against the ground clenching your jaw. You couldn't focus on anything, what you didn't see was Gon trying to rush forward before getting held back by a referee, or Leorio screaming at Hanzo.

Looking to the side you finally caught a glimpse of Hanzo the second he started balancing his whole body weight on one finger you lost it. This cocky asshole, you didn't care how much pain you were in, how dare he. You don't know how you were on your feet but your legs had you rushing forward and slamming a foot into his sternum sending him flying backwards.

Leorio was pointing his finger towards them yelling "KICK HIM WHILE HE'S DOWN!" Hanzo didn't even make it to the ground; he just gracefully landed on his feet. "I let her kick me."

That arrogant- "LIAR!" Leorio roared. Hanzo ignored everyone but me and a blade appeared from his sleeve. "Surrender now or I'll cut off your legs." The hell he would, "I will never surrender." You looked him dead on, there was nothing but seriousness in your tone.

"I don't want my legs cut off, but I will never give up." Hanzo's face became so irritated it was laughable. "ARE YOU SERIOUS! Is your pride that important to you!" His blade was pointed at your head "This is more than pride, I know I can't fight another contestant like this, but I also can't wait another year to become a hunter."

The tip dug in slightly and I continued eyes shining for once with not anger or hatred towards him but determination. "Without it I'll never be able to find a way back home." His eyes looked between yours softening just a fraction before he pulled the blade away facing towards the referees. "I concede. Let her win and let's get the next fight over with"

You sighed out a loud annoying breath and laughed, "Man, to think all I had to do was kick you one time to get you to beg for mercy." His face shot to yours in an instant. "SHUT UPPP"
He was across the room and had slammed a fist into your head before you could blink everything instantly going black. Shalnark was driving towards the city the last phase of the Hunter exam was in. He couldn't be happier. It had been a month since this whole thing had started and he couldn't wait to get the answers and things he needed and move on with his life. He never could have imagined a one minute meeting with someone causing this much of an issue.

Getting into the city limits he looked to Nobunaga in the passenger seat. "I'm going to find a house we can break into. I need to find a computer so I can see where exactly we need to go. Are you two ready?" Uvogin cracked his neck from the back seat.

"Of course we are, this is going to be easy." Pulling into the driveway of a secluded house, he parked a good distance away so the home owners wouldn't see them too soon and try calling the police. Soon the couple inside the house was taken care of and he was inside. Uvogin was raiding the fridge now as he walked through the kitchen and into the living room.

It didn't take long for him to find their computer and log in. Finding the location of the last phase was easy. He was now clicking through the cameras of the building until he came across the one he needed. It looked like it was just finishing up, but he didn't see the woman anywhere. She did pass the fourth phase so why isn't she with the others here. He decided to go back and see the past footage from their first arrival in that room.

When he got to the place he needed he immediately saw her. 'So where is she now?' Nobunaga came to stand behind him peering over his shoulder as the scenes played out.
He couldn't help his surprise at watching her forfeit her match and letting the kid win. 'Maybe she has a soft spot for children.'

The cameras didn't have audio so he was in the dark about everything being said. But when she hugged him he felt like this was something more. He analyzed the boy 'If he's important to her we can use that against her later.' He smiled to himself at the thought.

As the new fight unfolded he immediately understood why he didn't see her standing with the others at this very minute. She most likely couldn't. "Why doesn't she just give up?" Nobunaga looked puzzled, "She doesn't have his skill or stand a chance."

Uvogin was now entering the room, food in hand to stand behind Shalnark. He started to speed things up to watch at a faster speed after a few minutes. How long could this go on, she clearly couldn't fight so hold long would she hold out for.

"This is insane, no way she's held out against him for almost three hours." Nobunaga was leaning towards the screen with a dumbfounded look on his face. "The time marks are correct-" he stopped speaking as he saw her get thrown on her stomach and then saw her get up and kick the man from a handstand. He stopped suddenly and rewinded, slowing the watch speed back down to normal.

The man broke her arm and right after appeared to have given up the match for her to win before promptly knocking her out. Uvogin whistled after digesting the whole video. "I wonder how long she'd last in a session with Feitan? Lucky for her he's not here."

Shalnark thought about that for a moment. He had found it weird when they returned to the safe house to find Phinks, Feitan, and Kortopi gone.

Had the boss purposefully sent them on a mission the day before he got back so they wouldn't be around. When he told the boss his plan yesterday night it was as if he knew that Shalnark was planning to go after her. Did the boss purposefully not want Feitan to interrogate her?

Interesting, he knew the boss always had a plan. He wondered what his end goal for the plan involving her was. "Well we now know where she's at. Let's get over to the hotel and sit outside to wait. From what I saw earlier they were wrapping things up." He logged out and promptly headed back to the car outside. 'He was finally going to get his antenna back.'

Chapter 8: Chapter 8 - Well, My luck had to run out eventually

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter fornotes.)

Chapter Text

Gon's face was the first thing you saw. Relief blossomed on his face, "Y/N! YOU'RE AWAKE!" Looking around you saw Menchi sitting beside you. "Woah.. wasn't expecting to see you here but can't say I'm upset." Menchi laughed at that.

"Us female hunters got to look out for each other." Looking between the two you asked, "I have a feeling I've been out for a while… who failed?" That got Gon's attention "I've been with you ever since you got knocked out! I didn't want to leave until you were awake."

Suddenly they both looked to Menchi questions in their eyes. "Well guys.. I don't think you're gonna like this but it was that other kid. Killua." You knew this would happen but we're still upset by it. When Menchi explained everything that happened Gon looked at you. "Y/N, I'll be back."

He stormed out of the room anger in his wake. You went to get up yourself but Menchi slowly pushed you back down gently, "Look besides the broken arm you're pretty banged you. You should just lay here for a moment."

Nodding you glanced at her, "I'll be able to leave today though right?" The disbelief was there in Menchis eyes, "I don't know what you're looking for but it must really be important if you're trying to get on up out of here already." Only staring back you said "I'm sure you overheard me out on the ring, I want to find my way back home." Menchi brought a folder up to put on the bed, opening it to show you your hunters license.

"Guess this means you won't be trying to be a gourmet hunter with me." Your hand settled on hers, "I wish I could.. but I have a family to find. Even if we aren't gourmet hunters together I'm sure we could still be friends?" The last bit was said hesitantly. "I think I'd like that! Now let me go through orientation with you so you can skip it with the others." Laughing, you leaned back and listened to what she had to say.

You were just fitting the sling across your arm when of all people Hanzo slipped into your room. You expected anyone but him honestly. "I didn't want to hurt you the way I did, for that I'm sorry."
You stared at Hanzo for a long minute, his face only looking at you with sincerity. Hanzo wasn't the man from the island… that man actually wanted to hurt you.

Hanzo did actually hurt you but besides the final punch to knock you out, none of his strikes were malicious even when you angered him. All he wanted was for you to give up so he could be a hunter just like yourself.

In that moment you couldn't hate him, 'Just promise that whatever comes that you won't let people take your kindness away even when they hurt you', hadn't you just asked Gon to promise you that last night? A soft genuine smile came to your face, "Don't worry about it man, personally can't blame you. If I was you, I might want to kick my ass too."

A smile lit up his face briefly before shaking his head. He held the door open for you as you walked towards him and out of the room.
"Where's my friends?" He started walking down the hall you followed beside, "Satotz pulled Gon aside to talk to him, they are in the courtyard." Humming at that you walked in silence as you made your way to the courtyard upon spotting Kurapika and Leorio you headed over swiftly. Kurapika was the first to notice you, his face showing concern as he came towards you.

"We were just coming to check on you when the examiner pulled Gon aside to talk, we tried to get there sooner." Leorio looked you over with concern and then irritation. "Don't you dare think about making any of us watch something like that again you hear me!" His finger was now pointed at you, tossing your head back you laughed. "I'll try, wasn't exactly enjoyable you know?"

They looked at Hanzo murderously beside you, you hadn't realized he had tagged along. "You have the nerve to show your face around us?" Leorio scolded and even Kurapika looked tense fists clenching, before anything else could be said "It's water under the bridge guys, I'm not mad at him. One word and I could have made it all stop but I didn't. It's the risk I took to become a Hunter."

You straightened yourself slightly before adding, "Besides he said sorry.. I still think he's a little cocky but aye I don't think he's a bad guy." The last thing you said caused your eyes to crinkle as you mischievously looked in Hanzo's direction and he only shook his head amused. Your two friends only considered your words before nodding, Kurapika's eyes shined with something. You had a feeling that he of all people knew what you meant. Kurapika of all people knew that some people were just bad.

Gon was now rushing towards you guys face lighting up as he saw you. "Y/N! I was just coming to get you! We are going to head to Kukuroo mountain to get Killua back!" Smiling down at him you nodded. "With that I will be saying farewell to you all! If you ever come to my country let me know! I'll give you all a proper tour without the tourist traps!" Hanzo smiled between you all as he walked away.

You all began your trek to the front of the building to get a taxi. Getting outside a sudden cold tingling on the back of your neck brought you to a stop. Someone was watching you. Eyes immediately flicked up and around scanning the area. You could see nothing.

You had the sudden impulse to get Gon away and to safety. "Gon. You guys should take the taxi and make it to the airship without me. I think I'm a lot more tired and hurting than I thought and should lay down and rest a few days… I can meet you guys there okay?"

He looked up and panicked, "BUT WE CAN'T SPLIT UP!" With your good arm you reached up and rubbed his head. "Look it's important you get Killua back, and I'll be right behind you guys okay? I just.. I really need some rest okay? I don't want to slow you guys down." Leorio looked at my face, I knew I looked paler than usual so it helped with the lie.

"Honestly with everything that happened today you really shouldn't be out of bed." He put a hand on Gon's shoulder and squeezed. "Come on Gon, she said she'll be right behind us anyways." Gon finally relented.

"Maybe I should stay back here with you?" Kurapika added he looked concerned. For some reason the thought terrified you. "NO!… I mean no. Look guys I'll be fine really. Besides, I think the three of you should stick together. Something tells me you all need each other for what's about to happen!" Kurapika was taken aback but nodded. "Alright, just stay safe, okay y/n." Throwing your arms around him you couldn't help a smile, "Take care of the others okay?" He only held back a second before nodding at your request. Smiling as they entered the taxi and drove off you waved a farewell.

Gon stuck his head out the window last minute yelling, "REMEMBER WHEN WE GET KILLUA YOU PROMISED TO BUY US DINNER!" For the second time today you tossed your head back in laughter.

"I'm surprised to hear such a beautiful sound coming out of you so soon, Darling.~" Hisoka appeared behind you and you stiffened. "Why am I not surprised to see you." You deadpanned, 'mhm he must be why I felt like I was being watched..' "If today was any indication, I can't wait until it's our turn to play." His innocent smile didn't fool you, you turned to face him head on.

"And why is that exactly?" He leaned in and his grin turned predatory, "Because I can't wait to be the one to break you.~" You bared your teeth at him in return, "Go fuck yourself." His hand immediately flew to your jaw squeezing it. "Much rather fuck you instead.~"

You didn't know what came over you, you spit in his face. "Not a damn chance." You could see Hisoka getting ready to do something when- "Y/N! I'm glad you decided to wait up for me!"

Pokkle had an almost stressed look on his face but was covering it up with a fake smile as he came running up waving his hand. Suddenly the pressure on your jaw was gone. "I'll be seeing you around then, darling.~" He winked before he swiftly started heading away.

Pokkle was now beside you looking over at the direction Hisoka was going whispering low "What the hell did the clown want?" Suddenly a shot rang out. "I'm a magician.~" You looked to Pokkle his face whitening and you grabbed his hand and started running towards the road and across the street and into the city. "Let's get the fuck out of here and talk."

"God why is he so disgusting." You rolled your eyes to the sky, "Tell me about it." Sighing, "Thank you for saving me back there, I honestly thought I was a goner when I saw my spit somehow got on his face." Pokkle only shakes his head laughing, "Let's hope whatever luck you live by doesn't run out."

The sun was beginning to set and suddenly you remembered something important, "Pokkle…" side eyeing you he asked "Y/N…?" You grinned mischievously at him. "What would you say to testing my good luck out a little more?" Eyes narrowed slightly in consideration, "….Go on."
It took a little while to gather everything you needed.

But now you were standing side by side with Pokkle in the middle of a park in front of a playground slide. "I can't believe I let you talk me into this."

Rolling your eyes, "Come on it's the middle of the night, there's no kids around." You looked at his hands holding the matchbox. "It'll be fine…. Plus don't you think this is I don't know a fitting way for us to part ways?" Looking at his hands he muttered, "..You know this is arson right..?"

Stomping a foot you scolded, "Come on already! I'd do it myself but my bloody arm is broken and it's still hard for me to use two hands while my arm is aching up a storm." A match sparked to life in between his fingers and he held it out to you, "Just do it." Gingerly taking the match you tossed it and orange flames licked up the side of the slide as you guys hurriedly stepped back.

"Told you the first thing I'd do was burn down a damn slide." He couldn't help but laugh at that. For the second time today you felt like someone was watching you and you began to look around… still nothing.

Watching the flames eat up the side of the slide was somehow comforting, bringing you back to all the winter and even summer nights you'd gone out camping with your brother. Who'd have thought you'd be here now in life? Committing arson in the middle of the night against a slide that hadn't actually done anything to you. You both must have been distracted because a loud voice called out from behind.

"HEY! WHAT ARE YOU KIDS DOING!?" Well whoever it is at least they think I'm a kid and not someone in their early 20s that's a plus.

Turning around you both spotted the source of the questioning.. the police. "Looks like it's time we get up on out of here! I hope to see you again!" They heard thudding approaching, "Don't either of you dare move!" Pokkle smiled wickedly. "Bet I won't be the one getting caught by the cops tonight."

With that he turned and you followed suit you both sprinting in opposite directions. The cop apparently thought you'd be the easiest target so he began to pursue you across the park. You knew it was wrong but the joyful laughter that had you tossing your head back as you ran couldn't be held back.

He was clearly out of shape because he stopped chasing soon after you got out of the park. Plus he probably needed to contact help and get the fire set out.

You didn't chance stopping though, you hustled your way down block after block until you unfortunately became lost. Finally stopping you took a deep breath and let it out. "What an exhausting day." Your good arms hand came up and pressed against your forward a yawn slipping past your lips. 'Now where to go?' You looked around to see which direction would be the best to go in.

That's when you noticed you weren't alone, across the road stood a tall man with long hair in a top knot sword barely concealed at his side. Your eyes flared in surprise and recognition 'Oh this is bad' bracing your legs to run into the alleyway beside you 'It's him.. it's a spider.' turning you launched yourself to the side, eyes still on him and found yourself slamming into something hard falling back on your butt.

'There wasn't a wall there a second ago.' Looking you see one of the biggest men you've ever seen in your life, "Why, Hello there sweetheart." his grin widened to dangerous levels. "Just when I thought my day couldn't get any worse..."

You felt your hair stand up on the back of your neck, as a cheery voice chirped over your shoulder. "Now what ever would have you saying something like that." Turning your head your E/C eyes met green ones you had nothing to say as he continued smiling down at you, "Hey! isn't it nice to see you again!" Thanks to Pokkle, it looks like my luck has officially run out.
_

Watching from a car parked down the road a bit, Shalnark smiled to himself. He had a puppet at the front of the hotel. Uvogin was in the back seat watching behind him.

Unfortunately he was too big to go out just yet, anyone would notice a man as big as him even if they didn't know he was a troupe member. It was Nobunaga out on the street ready to follow.
When she walked through the door his eye's immediately locked intently on her form.

He noted the way she stiffened and began to look around. Curious could she feel him watching her? He turned his attention to his phone, Uvo following suit. The conversation they listened to through the man was interesting. She wouldn't be going with them right away somewhere?

"She doesn't look like she couldn't keep up even with her injuries. I wonder why she's staying behind?" Tilting his head to the side he peaked up to look to where she stood as the taxi pulled her friends away. That's when he noticed Hisoka behind her.

"She's got some bad luck getting the clown's attention." Uvo grumbled they both watched his phone again. As they listened in on the conversation Uvo shook his head about to say something when, "Go fuck yourself."

When his hand grabbed her jaw Shalnark thought Hisoka might just kill her then and there. "Much rather fuck you instead." Uvogin whistled, "Scratch bad luck it's-" They saw her spit in his face not hearing the words that came after they just felt Hisokas immediate blood lust spark up even from the road.

Uvogin had the door half open about to rush out and snatch the woman away. They needed answers from her after all it was hard to do when that person was dead. Hisoka's eyes flashed briefly to Uvogin before releasing her, he said something winking to the girl before walking away and in the direction of the car Shalnark and Uvo sat.

Shalnark knew Hisoka was going to confront them he didn't really care. He only had eyes for the woman running across the street in the opposite direction from them with the guy from trick tower beside her. He was about to follow in the car when the passenger seat beside him was suddenly occupied. 'Guess it's up to Nobunaga to follow them for now then.'

"What brings you two all the way out here?~" Hisoka almost seemed to purr. Shalnark smiled at him not letting his annoyance show. "Just something for the boss." "Oh and is he around?" Hisoka's eyes seemed to flick around hungrily, "Not that it matters but no."

Uvogin glared at Hisoka. "Ahh well, good luck on whatever you're doing then. Figured I'd stop by to say a quick hello.~" Hisoka for the first time since entering the car looked Shalnark dead in the eye, giving him a strangely knowing gleam.

"I'm sure I'll be seeing you guys again soon." With that he was gone. "He's such a creep." Uvogin grumped. Shalnark couldn't help but wondering though 'What the hell did that mean' Nobunaga discreetly watched her encounter with Hisoka concealing his Aura. Watching as she rushed across the street and into the city he followed her. Listening in on her conversation with her friend. He hadn't heard what Hisoka said but hearing it retold now he felt nothing but annoyance. 'Why the boss ever let him join we'll never know.'

That man would go after anything. He was surprised at the plan he was overhearing, the younger man beside her seemed nervous at the plan she was proposing but she had a persuasive air about her that had him folding quickly. He had followed them as they got everything they needed and found the nearest park.

He couldn't help but feel amused at this woman. Watching from a distance he saw as they briefly argued probably about who was going to start the fire, when the match was lit and she took it quickly tossing it.

That previous amusement turned into a laugh he was glad they couldn't hear because of the distance, that's when he saw a cop trying to pursue them.

When the pair took off he followed her, maintaining distance. She was fast. He'd give her that but he was still faster. After running for some time he could see her strength waning. He couldn't help his surprise at how long she had lasted having been injured and previously exhausted.
When she finally stopped she looked around seemingly lost. A call came in "Hello." His voice was bland as he answered. "I think this is the time to show yourself. She's worn down and can't put up much of a fight or run away now." Shalnark answered. "Alright." Clicking his phone off he made his way across the street but in her direct line of sight if she was to look up.

His eyes bounced behind her and saw Uvogins shadow hovering far into the alleyway. When her face came up and finally took note of him standing there, her eyes rounded in recognition.
Well isn't that interesting.
—

Shalnark came from his hiding spot as he saw her slam into Uvo. The look she gave Nobunaga was enough for his suspicions to be confirmed. Being afraid of a strange man on the street was pretty normal for most women. Especially considering it was night, but her face had too much fear laced with recognition when she looked at him.

He looked at Nobunaga who subtly nodded, he had seen it too. "Just when I thought my day couldn't get any worse…" Was she trying to be funny? He couldn't help the smile he had.

He'd get his antenna back, and question her but right now he couldn't help himself he wanted to play with her. He was behind her back in an instant crouched down on the balls of his feet behind her "Now what would have you saying something like that."

Turning her head, her E/C eyes meeting his shock on her face didn't make it hard to keep up the smile and the next words he had to say came easily. "Hey! isn't it nice to see you again!"

Notes:

LOOK I HAD TO GIVE US ONE MORE POKKLE MOMENT BEFORE HE GOES OFF TO BE A HUNTER AND WE DON'T SEE HIM FOR A LONG TIME! I feel like our characters and his friendship dynamic is those friends that always get in trouble when they are together.

Like I high key am picturing that scene from the end of hangover 3 with our characters.
Pokkle- "it's just when we get together bad things happen and people get hurt."
Y/N- "that's the point it's funny."

Also I hope you guys are ready! We are finally getting our much awaited Reader and Shalnark time. ;)

Chapter 9: Chapter 9 - Well, This is going to be a long ride

Chapter Text

To say you weren't happy with the predicament you found yourself in was an understatement. Currently you were riding in the back of a car squished between Uvogin and the door. You tried adjusting your arm away from him multiple times to relieve the aching but nothing helped.

You were tired, sore, and hungry. All those things combined soured your mood.
There wasn't much you could do when Uvogin had reached down and picked you up to throw over a shoulder. Not a single person knew where you were, Even if someone could help where exactly would they start?

You just stayed quiet, you knew the situation you were in was fucked. No point in trying to fight it, for one you were too weak and too tired. All you'd do is make a fool of yourself and most likely get more hurt in the process.

You already had a broken arm and you were positive not a single one of them would care about breaking your other bones if you tried something. You just had to be patient.. be smart about it. You'd get away.. Probably?

Maybe if you try being pleasant you could charm them into going easy on you or letting you go. Looking up you caught Shalnarks eyes watching you in the rear view mirror, swiftly you cast your eyes back to the forest rushing past the window. No one had said anything in the time they'd all been riding in the car, it was now pushing an hour.

"You know, I must say I'm surprised you haven't once screamed, cried, or tried getting away from any of us." Flicking your eyes forward you saw that Shalnarks attention was on the road, nothing but his trademark smile to be seen from his side profile.

Shaking your head subtly you looked back out the window. "Aww you're really going to hurt my feelings, you really have nothing to say?"

Just ignore him, he'll get bored eventually, a few beats of silence passed and he laughed. "You're going to want to talk at some point soon. It'll only make things easier for you, you know." Nobunaga had his visor down, staring at your face as you looked out the window, "You don't want to know what we can do to you."

No reaction, there wasn't anything they could really do in the car at this moment right? Uvogin leaned forward grinning to Nobunaga and Shalnark "It's okay, if she doesn't want to talk we can just let Feitan play with her."

You didn't think it could but your face paled more as you inhaled sharply. Uvogin had been watching you from the corner of his eye but now turned his head at the sound of you inhaling.

'Fuck' "Oh so you know who I'm talking about huh?" He brushed against your arm as he adjusted his own it sent a sharp pain through your body.
He must have noticed your body reacting because he pulled away a bit 'why would he do that?' Your eyes flicked to him in consideration. "Sweetheart, are you really going to stay quiet the whole trip? We got a ways more to go and you're making it boring."

Never one for wise decisions especially while this cranky you spat, "Maybe I'm not inclined to talk to someone who smells so bad." You crinkle your nose feigning sniffing "When was the last time you bothered taking a shower?"

Uvogins laugh roared out and the two up front only gapped slightly, "Sweetheart! I could say the for you, have you smelled yourself recently!" At that you thought for a moment.. When realization hit, your cheeks pinked. You hadn't properly bathed since the first day on Zevil Island. You had cleaned the important places of course but that wasn't a real shower.

You hadn't wanted to strip on that island again after everything that happened and after so much had happened back to back so fast you didn't have time. You let out a sigh before peeking to Shalnark around watching you in the rear view mirror again, "Well does that mean someone can at least roll down the windows so we can breathe back here?"

He looked like he was considering, "What will I get out of it?" Rolling your eyes skyward, "My wonderful conversation skills.. What else? Isn't that what you've been asking for this whole time?"

Uvogin couldn't believe the nerve of this girl. It was written on his face as he tried not to laugh, "You're going to answer some of my questions." What Shalnark said was a statement that brooked no room for questioning.

"I already know what you're going to ask and I don't have it." He slammed on the break and you hit the seat in front of you. "HEY GIVE US A WARNING NEXT TIME." Both Uvogin and Nobunaga were roaring at Shalnark, but he ignored them having turned around in his seat and was facing you head on with a cheerful smile on his face you knew was a threat his mouth opened and you cut him off.

"LOOK BEFORE YOU CALL ME A LIAR, HISOKA TOOK IT ALRIGHT!" You glared at him and he studied you, "Don't believe me check my hip satchel." You shifted your weight to your side exposing it, you expected him to open the flap and look through it.

What you didn't expect was his hands coming to your thigh to undo the strap you could feel your face burning slightly as you felt his hands there but soon they swiftly came up to your waist to undo the belt there and he was pulling it towards him shifting forward in his seat as he began to rummage through your belongings.

You knew this was going to happen with or without you around but you still felt angry seeing him removing some of your belongings and touching others. He was growing more frustrated when his fingers finally pulled back holding up the joker. "Did you trade it for one of Hisoka's cards?" His face was looking back at you anger there and for the first time since being around him you felt intimidated "…nn-"

He leaned forward suddenly and you pushed yourself back further into the door to add distance between you both.

"Then tell me why is my antenna not here but you happen to have one of Hisokas playing cards." His face went from anger back to an intense smile as he looked at you. Uvogin and Nobunaga watched the exchange cautiously. It was rare to see Shalnark show anything other than happiness. This angry version of him had them looking between the two silently.

"I.. I.. made a mistake." You couldn't look at his green eyes anymore and looked down to your lap gulping, "I uhhh… may have stolen it off of him while he was distracted." Nobunagas head went into his hands as Uvogin tossed his head back an irritated noise coming out.

You looked back up to meet Shalnarks eyes which hadn't moved from you,
"When I was in the shower he came in and went through my bag. He took your antenna and told me to keep the card… I tried giving it back and taking the antenna. He told me if I wanted it I had to get stronger and come take it back."

Looking down from his eyes you kept them fixed on the black shirt under his lavender top. "I had a feeling that you'd come after me eventually… and I knew I had to get it back before you caught up with me." Letting out an exhausted breath you closed your eyes and leaned back into the seat head falling against the rest.

"Unfortunately for me you caught up faster than I expected."
Silence hung in the air before suddenly you felt the car moving forward again, that made your eyes pop open in confusion. You tried acting casual towards the end but you were positive they were going to hurt her, kill you even, and dump your body in the woods that stretched out beside the car.

They all knew Hisoka had the antenna now they could just get it from him. They didn't need you. "What are you doing?" Confusion heavy in your voice, "Taking you with us of course?" His voice was back to being cheery and he smiled as he drove forward, "But why?"

He laughed at that, "Well, so you can get it back for me of course!" Your mouth fell open as you looked at his side profile, "Troupe members can't fight each other, besides I have a feeling the only way I'll get it back from Hisoka now is through you."

Shalnarks face didn't change, he was serious, "And how the hell do you expect me to do that? It's not like I have a chance against him without nen."

"Oh! So you've heard of nen perfect!" You felt yourself getting irritated, "Knowing about it and being able to do it are two different things genius."

His smile became sly, "I'm aware, that's why I'm going to teach you." That immediately stirred the attention of the other two people in the car you had somehow forgotten were there. "You better ask the boss if that's a good idea first." Nobunaga looked to Shalnark, he only shrugged in response. "I already planned on it but I'm sure the boss won't mind."

For some reason you looked over to Uvogin desperately trying to see if he'd help you get out of whatever this was, when he looked back at you his face was placid.

"Don't look at me like that Sweetheart. No way am I getting in the middle of this." Defeated, you looked out the window when it started to roll down and stop halfway air coming in to brush your face.

You just briefly looked towards the front of the car and caught a green eye looking right back at you. Somehow out of everything tonight you couldn't believe he actually kept his promise.
_

Uvogin was carrying the blindfolded woman inside the safe house. They had left the car a good bit away for safety reasons from the safe house and had gone by foot the rest of the way.

Walking in Uvogin set her down and she grunted as her feet made impact. "If I had to deal with that for another minute between your smell and endless bouncing I was going to throw up all over your back." Uvogin thankfully just laughed at her.

"Again sweetheart I'm not the only one that smells bad." With that he tugged the blindfold off, her eyes glanced around their living room before settling on him.

Their previous brief encounter and watching the few videos he had wasn't anything compared to being around her in person. He smiled at her, "Unfortunately Uvos right." He motioned to the door across the room. "There's a shower in there, get yourself cleaned up."

He saw her stiffen at his words before looking away from him, "…Do" a soft sigh "Do you have something else I can wear? There's no point in me showering if I just put on these clothes again."

Nodding, he approached pushing her gently towards the bathroom. "I have something I can give you." He wanted to laugh as he couldn't help but thinking she couldn't be happy about it. She stopped as they got to the door, "Can I have my satchel so I can get my soap and what not."

In response he opened the lid and pulled out the bag she required giving it over. He wasn't giving her it back, he recognized some of the things she had tucked away. He wasn't giving her access to poison or a potential weapon. Snatching the bag she stormed inside the bathroom and slammed the door with her hood arm.

"Are you sure you're up for this?" Nobunaga inquired. "Of course I am!" The water started and he left and headed to his room, quickly pulling out a clean pair of sweats and one of his t-shirts. They'd be big on her but it's not like she had room to complain all she said was it needed to be clean.

Uvogin and Nobunaga had seated themselves on the couches by the time he got back flicking through a few shows before deciding on one, "When are you going to call the boss?" Nobunaga looked over to him. "In just a minute." The only response was a nod.

Shalnark waited outside the bathroom listening for her sounds, once he was convinced she was distracted he quietly had the door open, setting the clothes off on the sink and snatching hers off the floor in the process.

He was out and walking across the living room towards the washer and dryer. "Be sure not to steal her underwear, that might make her a little upset." Uvogin wolfishly grinned over to him as he padded across the room. Shalnark only wrinkled his nose in disgust. "I wouldn't dream of it." Uvogin only laughed in his wake.

"With all that being said Boss I want to train her in nen." He only waited, "I see." The silence went on a moment too long. "Is that a problem Boss?" The reply to come was fast "No.. not at all. I'll be sending Pakunoda to your location soon, I want Paku to look into her memories. It'll be easier to get information out of her that way."

Nodding and realizing Chrollo wasn't there to see, he said "Of course Boss!" He was going to hang up when he heard, "And Shalnark, you know what to do if she's more trouble than she's worth." He'd kill her, he already knew that though. "I do!" With that the phone went dead and he walked back inside the house.

"Where is she?" He looked around when entering the living room, "Hasn't left the bathroom yet." Nobunaga didn't bother to look up, he walked over and knocked on the door. "Are you almost done in there." The door slowly creaked open and he saw her peeking one eye out to look at him and she whispered "….where are my clothes." He laughed her tone was so pitiful, "I took them to the laundry of course."

The eye narrowed at him before the door swung open. The clothes were definitely big on her, "You didn't have anything smaller?" He shrugged, turning away, "That's all that was around." He could feel her marching behind him. "So what now?" He turned his head, "Me personally I plan on going to bed soon."

Her eyes lit briefly with mischief. Laughing at that he turned around when they reached his room, this girl probably thought they'd leave her a chance to escape. "Well here we are." Stopping in her tracks she looked around. "Here?"

He swung the door open, "You'll be staying in my room until we can either trust you or get a lock on a free room. You didn't think we'd just let you free roam around here did you?" Leaning forward to peer inside she pulled back and looked up at him. "You can't be serious."

His expression didn't change "Well you could sleep on the couch, I don't think Uvo or Nobunaga are going to bed anytime soon but..." unable to resist teasing her he leaned down and whispered playfully beside her ear smiling all the while. "Would you rather be in here or out there if some of the others return?" Wordlessly she stepped into his room and he followed behind.

This room was bare compared to some of his other rooms but in this situation it was a good thing. He had no weapons but there was also nothing to be learned about the things he enjoyed. Her eyes scanned his room and looked up to him. "Where do you want me to sleep?"

Pointing to the bed he turned to grab a comfortable chair he had in the room and sat it before his bedroom door. "The bed, don't worry I plan on sleeping here." Looking at her he added, "Also don't even think about trying to do something, I'm a very light sleeper and I will make you regret it." Turning to the bed she walked over to it and stopped. Only looking back at him before climbing in. He watched her settle in before closing his eyes. He wasn't sure how long it had been but when he heard her breaths begin to even out in sleep did he finally allow himself to follow suit.

Chapter 10: Chapter 10 - Well, Is this supposed to be hard

Chapter Text

"Not a fucking chance!" You had been arguing with Shalnark for almost an hour at this point. Upon waking you you had found yourself alone but before you could so much as get off the bed he had opened the door ready to start the day off.

He had been explaining nen to you most the morning, before he said he was going to awaken your nods. From what you had seen from the show you knew this process was dangerous, but more than that you didn't trust him not to hurt you. "Look you aren't going to be able to fight Hisoka without nen, it can take months to slowly awaken your nods. We don't have that kind of time, I have things to do and I need what you stole back."

You only crossed your arms and settled yourself in further. He let out an exasperated sigh. "What exactly is the problem?" He wanted to be blunt so you decided to return the favor, "I know what happens to other people if someone 'forcefully awakens' their nods and they don't have good intentions.." your eyes narrowed, "and I don't trust you not to hurt me."

Nobunaga had gotten up and was watching the showdown between you two from the entrance of the kitchen. "If I wanted to hurt you I would have done that already, Plus if I really wanted to I could just awaken your nods by force and without your permission might I add." But he hadn't… would he do it if you kept refusing? Within a blink he had walked away back to his room, you couldn't help your satisfied smile as you turned your attention to Nobunaga. 'I win.'

When he looked at you he only shook his head you were going to ask what that look meant when Shalnark reappeared a moment later smiling back at you, he held a hand up and you glanced at it quizzically to freeze in shock when his hand opened just enough for the end of a necklace to drop from his hand exposing a pendant.

You weren't aware of the fact your smile had fallen from your face, that you were now leaning forward to gaze at your necklace dangling from his fingers. When he flicked it up to snatch back in his hand so it was out of view again your E/C eyes locked on his green ones filled with satisfaction as yours began darkening in rage. "Give. It. Back. Now."

One moment you were sitting the next you found yourself across the room standing only a few feet in front of him looking up at his face, "Mhm I don't think I will." It was stupid but you lunged out towards his hand and he only lifted his arm up utilizing his height laughing as he did so, "You didn't really think I'd let you take this from me did you?"

He had the most innocent tone and expression while he said it too, your blood began to boil, "You've been complaining about what I stole like you didn't steal that right off of me!"
"On the contrary, unlike you I didn't steal anything, I found this on the ground after you left."

You stilled at those words before trying again, "Please." You hated that word it tasted foul in your mouth, "How about I make you a deal? Now that we both have something the other wants."

You already knew what he wanted, you only listened "We do things my way from here on out, we get you to the point you can fight Hisoka and you get my Antenna back. Then you get this necklace of yours back." You pushed your feelings back behind a mask you wanted to cry but you couldn't let him see that, swallowing you looked towards the bathroom.

"Deal, but if we are going to do this now I'm going pee first." Stepping away from him you got to the bathroom in a few steps and slammed the door shut with your good hand. Turning on the faucet you began to breathe in and out slowly as you sat on the toilet.
_

Shalnark looked over to Nobunaga with a smug smile, it felt good winning the man only looked at him and shook his head. "You never played fair." He wanted to do this before she came back out of the bathroom, he tossed the necklace to Nobunaga and he caught it easily.

"Put that in a good place for me for now while she's distracted." Turning his eyes to the door he added, "Something tells me as soon as she gets a chance alone she'll be going through all my things to find it." Huffing Nobunaga turned to go do just that.

He would never admit and never let it show but something about the way she looked at him before she went to the bathroom bothered him. She was so angry and then it all went away. He wanted to think she was calculating her next move but something just didn't seem right. He enjoyed pestering her, sure, she'd been a thorn in his side for a month.

He wanted her to feel just an ounce of the irritation he had but he hadn't felt real anger towards him not until he dangled that necklace in her face. A small part of him wondered if teaching her nen would backfire some day but at the end of the day she was only one person. While he was a part of a twelve legged Spider.
_

You had to compose yourself, You couldn't cry. Not now, they'd hear you and you didn't want that. After a few seconds of collecting yourself you stood up flushing the toilet before going over to the faucet and turning it off. By the time you walked back out you had completely schooled your expression. "Well let's get this over with, is it better if I'm sitting down or standing?"

Standing was apparently better and now he was standing behind you. It felt uncomfortable having him behind you. It was hard to not feel defensive. "I'm going to start sending my aura into you now." "You could at least ask me to dinner first." Someone was choking on a drink, ugh why did you have to say that.

"Do you want me to accidentally hurt you?" He snapped, irritated. "NO! I'M SORRY, I JUST CAN'T HELP BUT MAKE JOKES WHEN I'M ANXIOUS ALRIGHT!" You could almost feel him closing his eyes before exhaling a breath, "Just try to keep quiet and not distract me from here on out, okay." Nodding your head you obeyed trying to relax. "I'm about to start for real this time now."
You felt yourself tensing at those words only to feel a strange hot pressure pressing against your body until it intensified you couldn't help the surprised yell that came from your mouth. This was not pleasant, you did not like this feeling, you wanted it to end and right now. Surprisingly seconds after thinking that it did and you looked at your arms in awe as it looked like mist was floating off your skin.

"Now you just need to concentrate on keeping your aura within your body, I don't think I need to tell you why that's important." Relaxing your posture you focused on keeping your aura contained in your body breathing evenly to relax, it felt like almost instantly that sensation of something floating away stopped.

"I can't believe she's using ten already." It sounded like Nobunaga spoke, you opened your eyes to look at him, "Is it supposed to be hard?" Your tone was curious as you asked but Uvogin roared clearly amused, "IS IT SUPPOSED TO BE HARD! Listen sweetheart, most people usually have to practice and meditate for a while before they are able to perform ten not instantly do it." Nobunaga's attention was shifted away from you to look at Uvogin.

You didn't know him well but he almost seemed uncomfortable. You decided to look over your shoulder at Shalnark because he hadn't said anything yet, the smile on his face didn't reflect in his eyes as he spoke. "You're doing very well, if you keep practicing you'll be able to challenge Hisoka before too long."

Blinking you asked, "Is there anything else you wanted to work on today?" The sooner you could work on your nen and get out of here the better. "No, just practice Ten for the rest of the day. You can stay here with those two, I have some things I need to do." He tossed a thumb in Nobunaga and Uvogins direction on the couch.

Did you make him uncomfortable somehow? It seemed like he wanted to get away from you, but considering you were technically his captive you didn't much care. Shrugging you walked away and plopped down on the couch a decent distance away from the others to practice your ten.

You could feel eyes focused on you but ignoring the feeling you just kept quiet to practice. You had felt Shalnark go back to his room to do whatever he needed to do and with his absence you felt the companions around you slowly relax. For some time no one said anything, the silence was starting to bug you when you finally said "What am I supposed to call you guys anyways?"

Uvogin snorted, "Sweetheart, are you really going to pretend you don't know our names?" Turning your head you looked over, "Whatever do you mean?" He actually laughed this time, while Nobunaga huffed in amusement. "Even if you haven't overheard one of us addressing the other, I'm sure you somehow already know." What was the point in pretending really? "Fine. Was just trying to be polite."

Nobunaga had gotten up to leave, leaving you with Uvogin. It wasn't awkward per say but you didn't wanna be alone with him either. Plus there was something you wanted to try.

"Hey, I'm going to head to the bathroom."

"Hmph, okay." Getting up you made your leave, he watched you carefully. You wondered if he could tell you were planning to do something.

Upon getting into the bathroom you turned the faucet on, you looked at yourself in the mirror above the sink. You wanted to see if you could use ren. Especially while no one was around to watch you. Remembering back to when you saw Zushi do Ren for Killua and Gon.

You tried out his weird stance going as far as putting your good arm down between your bent legs. You looked up at yourself in the mirror 'I look ridiculous, If anyone saw me like this I'd never live it down.'

Promptly you got out of that position shaking your head. You decided a more neutral stance would be better, you braced your legs and clenched your good hand , from what you remembered it was pushing out your aura explosively outwards.

'Okay I got this.' Nodding to yourself you pushed your aura forcefully outwards you had only managed 2 seconds when the door beside you was kicked inwards. "What EXACTLY do you think you're doing?!" Someone was saying but you were too busy stumbling to the side fast shrieking from surprise and to avoid the door hitting your broken arm.

Between concentrating so hard on trying to do ren and the door flying towards you, you had started stumbling over your feet.

Reaching for anything to stop your momentum downwards you grabbed hold of the shower curtain and it tugged violently off popping each of the hooks off one by one as you went down. Twisting to avoid going face first into the wall you accidentally ended up wrapping the curtain around yourself unfortunately the side of your head hit the wall before the rest of your body managed to get to the ground.

Groaning you looked from where you were on your side to the door to see Shalnark standing there mouth agape. You opened your mouth to explain, "I wanted to-"

When did you start to feel so dizzy? Why do I want to close my eyes? You wanted to bring a hand up to touch your head but it was pinned to your side with the current and trapped between you and the floor.

Without realizing you had closed your eyes and had begun resting your head against the wall you crashed into. You felt disconnected from your body, a weird tingling sensation going over your limbs. There was a feeling of being lifted up by something firm and comfortable. "I… feel.. like a limp noodle."

Your face felt like it was resting on a nice pillow and whatever you were laying against was comfortable. You found yourself inhaling the pillow you hummed at the enjoyable scent coming off of it. When your soft pillow seemed to stiffen, you nuzzled your face into it hoping it would soften again. You didn't remember your pillow having such a nice texture before a soft moan left your lips and with an abruptness you weren't expecting you felt your body bounce slightly laying down on a flat surface blearily you blinked your eyes open a bit to see the shadow of something or someone above you.

"Where'd.. the pillow go?" You tried pushing the fog away, this was not as comfortable as what you were just trying to sleep on before. Unsure of how much time passed you were starting to feel more aware of your body and surroundings. Blinking some more you started to recognize the fact you were back in Shalnarks room. 'How the hell did I get here? I don't remember walking in here? The last thing I remember is-'

Looking around you finally landed on Shalnark face peering down at you. Oh no… was he the comfortable thing you had been resting against, your cheeks felt like they were turning pink. You flicked your eyes from side to side trying to find a way to escape. Propping yourself up with your good arm you pushed your body up to a sitting position. No way were you going to face him laying on your back. "Slow down there before you go hurting yourself again."

He went to touch your arm and you slapped his hand away before it made contact. He raised both hands up palms facing you, "Okay, Okay point taken. Now that you actually seem aware of what's going on again. I'll ask again what exactly did you think you were doing?" Your face felt like it was burning now. Not only had he caught you doing ren but you made a complete fool of yourself knocking yourself out in the bathroom and that's leaving out the fact you snuggled into him. Looking at the wall you tried finding the words to answer him.

"I.. I was getting kinda curious.. and I wondered what would happen if I tried something new." He pinched his nose, "Look you can't just go doing something like that especially without me around. I only wanted you working on ten today for a reason."

After a brief silence you locked your gaze with his finally, "Just because you have a natural affinity for nen doesn't mean you should go around getting cocky." You only nodded, he quickly turned around to walk out the room leaving you alone.

Shalnark couldn't stop his disbelief; he had just told her that she needed to contain her aura, he was about to explain further on how to do it when she just did it. His eyebrows had flown up in surprise. He'd been around many nen users but this took him by surprise. The fact she looked at Nobunaga and asked if it was supposed to be hard had him swallowing.

When Uvogin went to answer her instead Nobunaga looked over to him almost seeming to collect his thoughts, Shalnark knew the man would most likely want to talk to him when he got the chance.

He saw her head turning and quickly pasted a smile to his lips. He'd just unlocked her aura nods and she wanted to learn more already. He couldn't help but feel taken aback. "No, just practice Ten for the rest of the day. You can stay here with those two, I have some things I need to do."

He hated it but he had to get away from her. He watched until she sat down at the far end of the couch and left for his room.

Why'd he have such a reaction to her words earlier? She was frustrating that was it, his face had flamed red at her comment from earlier. He only hoped the others wouldn't tease him about it later if they noticed. A part of him wondered briefly if he had made a mistake trying to teach her nen. With the potential she had outright showed he couldn't help but wonder if one day she'd be a threat.

Nobunaga walked into his room suddenly without knocking. "Do you still think she doesn't have a chance at being a spider?" Shalnark paused before answering, "I was just considering the threat she could be to us actually."

Nobunaga stepped forward, "She wouldn't be a threat if she was on our side."
Shalnark considered, "She's being complacent for now but I feel like she has reservations about us."

Nobunaga Nodded, "Then we'll just try to win her over."

"That's easier said than done though."

Nobunaga was going to answer when Uvogin walked through the door. "She looked like she was up to something you better go check on her." He was just out of the room, the others following when he felt an aura building in the bathroom. He rushed forward kicking the door down in anger as he went "What do you think you're doing?" He couldn't stop his words from having a bite.

Shalnark froze in the doorway as a terrified shriek came from her, He couldn't move from his spot as he watched the scene before him unfold. When she started going down and took the shower curtain out with her he couldn't believe she got herself wrapped up in it along the way down. He didn't realize how close she was to the wall until the side of her head went into it.

He knew his mouth was hanging open and when their eyes met and he saw hers closing he finally went into action. Not catching what she was trying to say. He pulled at the shower curtain wrapped around her untangling it and tossing it to the side avoiding her broken arm he got an arm under her back and knees lifting her up bridal style as he got up. Turning around he saw both Uvogin and Nobunaga peering into the bathroom. "I… feel.. like a limp noodle."

He ignored Uvogin laughing, her words took him by surprise and he smiled as he looked down to peer at her. Shaking his head looking back up it appeared Nobunaga seemed to be holding back a smile and it made him feel irritated.

As he walked towards his room he felt her inhaling heavily against his chest as if breathing him in, it caused him to stiffen slightly. The sudden nuzzling of her face into his chest, had him holding his breath as she didn't stop. It felt nice.. As he walked into his room he closed his eyes for a moment to enjoy the feeling for just one more moment before setting her down.

The second he heard her moan against his chest, something briefly felt like it tightened in his pants. He almost threw her to the bed to get her off him, abruptly dropping her had him feeling bad but a reaction like that wasn't helpful especially right now. "Where'd.. the pillow go?"

Those words coming out her mouth had him feeling smug, 'She thought I was her pillow huh?' He was pretty sure she hadn't been turned on by rubbing against him but it made him feel better knowing she had found comfort in rubbing against him. 'I wonder how much I can fluster her when she comes too?' Afterall she doesn't know about how she had made him feel.

A smile lit up his face as he watched her slowly blinking her eyes open, watching her look around when her eyes finally feel on him he saw peer panic she immediately looked away with a flush and started getting up his plans to tease her took a back seat as he came forward, "Slow down there before you go hurting yourself again."

He went to touch her arm to keep her stable and from hurting herself but his hand was suddenly smacked away, he held his hands up to show he wasn't a threat he couldn't have her trying to hurt herself running away from him. He'd just tease her later then. "Okay, Okay point taken. Now that you actually seem aware of what's going on again. I'll ask again what exactly did you think you were doing?"

He liked the way she got embarrassed- but he really did want to know why had she gone to the bathroom to practice her nen? It probably didn't accrue to her that we'd all know something was going on by her aura spiking, he wanted to laugh but kept his face placid to keep her calm.

"I.. I was getting kinda curious.. and I wondered what would happen if I tried something new." He had to stop looking at her pinching his nose to concentrate on the fact she used ren just because she wanted to try something new of all things, "Look you can't just go doing something like that especially without me around. I only wanted you working on ten today for a reason."

It was important she understood if he hadn't already been coming she could have cracked her head open on the floor or sink. It was bad enough that she head butt the wall. He'd only just opened her aura; she had to pace herself. When her gaze found his own, he continued. "Just because you have a natural affinity for nen doesn't mean you should go around getting cocky."

When she nodded he turned out the door and walked straight to the bathroom he thankfully hadn't kicked the door off the frame closing the door behind him inspecting if the door still worked properly. Now that he had a second alone he closed his eyes sighing why did she have to be so infuriating, he hoped today was the only time he found himself turned on slightly by her. It was only because he hadn't slept with someone in a long time and she had been nuzzling into him and moaned. That would have had anyone reacting in such a way.

"You okay in there Shal?" Uvogins tone was teasing and Shalnark opened the door quickly to glare across the room at him, "And why wouldn't I be?" He rarely snapped but this was frustrating. Before Uvogin could answer, he had turned around to walk to the back wall; he ran his fingers across the small dent and cracks that spread out around it.

Thankfully the hole wasn't that big but it was noticeable. What would she be capable of when she actually practiced and started using nen more regularly? Shalnark couldn't help but wonder what kind of nen user she'd be. He had his suspicions based on her personality but only time would tell.

Leaving the bathroom he walked across the room and to the kitchen. He figured after everything she'd done today she'd need some food. Realizing she hadn't actually eaten anything since they brought her here yesterday. He didn't want to leave her alone for too long so he quickly made up a sandwich and headed back to his room.

"Look at that sweet Shalnarks taking his girl some food." Uvogin teased. "She's not 'my' girl." "Maybe I should work on trying to make her mine then?" He immediately stiffened and looked at the man with a glare on his face. "Don't you even think about it, Uvo."

Turning back around he approached his room and heard some shuffling. "Really, What now?" He groaned and he heard his two friends from the other room laugh as he walked in the room.

"I can't even leave you alone for 10 seconds without you getting into something." Her head swiveled towards where he stood at the door so fast he thought she'd honestly break her neck.

"I didn't hear you coming." Laughing, Shalnark walked into the room bringing the food he brought with him for her. "I wouldn't be much of a good thief if I couldn't walk around quietly."

She grumbled under her breath he was unable to catch anything of note though. "You know, I actually bet the second I left you alone in here that you'd be digging through all my things." His teasing was rewarded with her face flushing as she got up and slowly sat herself on the edge of the bed. Sitting on his desk chair he set the sandwich he had made for her on the edge of the desk closest to her, "I made that for you, I figured you'd be hungry after everything today."

Hearing her stomach rumble in response made his smile tick up more, "How do I know you didn't poison it." He looked at her and raised an eyebrow. "Do you really think I'm going to poison you? I need you remember?" He smirked as she took the sandwich to eat.

He needed to check up on some things and began typing away on his computer. He could feel her watching him intently but the attention wasn't making him uncomfortable. "Shalnark?"
He was surprised to hear his name. She had never said his name, he looked at her instantly, "Y/N?" What in the world could she want to ask him? "…Can I please get my clothes back?"

Chapter 11: Chapter 11 - Well, At least the view is nice

Chapter Text

It felt so good being back in your own clothes, on the island you had a few changes of clothes but you hadn't brought any along so more stuff could fit comfortably in your satchel. The only thing you had a backup of was underwear and that was for obvious reasons. Speaking of your fresh clothes you were glad to find you weren't commando anymore, considering Shalnark hadn't given you your satchel you'd been fresh out until you got these clothes back which made you feel eternally grateful. You couldn't help but be glad none of them were underwear stealing perverts.

Upon waking up this morning Shalnark hadn't been in the room and you found yourself creeping out cautiously. For some reason you really didn't want to see the other two troupe members today. You felt embarrassed about yesterday's incident and were sure if they saw you, they wouldn't hold back on the teasing.

Thankfully they weren't around, hopefully still sleeping. Making your way around the room and to the kitchen and saw Shalnark had just finished cooking something. "Ahh! You're awake now I see good, I was worried I'd have to come get you." Motioning for you to sit at the table you obeyed as he set a plate down before sitting across from you.

These people were supposed to be evil murderous monsters. Why were they feeding you? Why hadn't they hurt you? Why were all of them especially Shalnark being so… nice? They killed Kurapika's Klan and stole their eyes. You didn't realize your grip had tightened on your fork causing it to slightly bend.

"Are you planning on killing your bacon? I hate to tell you but you're going to have a hard time doing that." You looked up and glared at him as his eyes twinkled. You couldn't let your guard down around him. Focusing on eating you made yourself relax. Hating the fact he actually was a good cook. You listened to the sounds of someone stirring from another room and looked over to Shalnark.

"Can we practice outside today?" The question came out almost in a panic. "Why?" He asked, looking quizzically, "I.. I don't really feel comfortable with the others watching.. it feels weird." That wasn't the only reason but you hoped this answer would suffice. "How can I trust you not to run away?" His eyes twinkled.

Giving him your best are you serious look you said, "I have a feeling wherever you guys took me is far enough away from anything that's worth running too and by the time I figured out the best direction to go to get there you'd already outnumber me. It'd only be a matter of time before I'm caught and hauled back here. Plus I'm injured remember, even if I could run it'll probably be seconds before I'm over your shoulder and back in this house?"

Arching a brow you met his eyes, he smirked at you. "Seems you actually put some thought into your situation, well come on. Let's go get started then." Standing up he grabbed your plates and put them to the sink and started to walk out. You stood up fast to follow closely behind him, eyeing the rest of the house to make sure no one else was watching.

When he reached the door and headed outside you had to pause for a moment. Even though you had a hunch where you guys were in a rural area, nothing put it into perspective like seeing it. You tried listening for sounds of civilization to hear nothing. You wouldn't be leaving unless one of them took you.

The plan as it stood was heal, train, get them to trust you, and then get out of here and away from them. You had tried not to think of Gon and the others but it was hard not too. A sudden lump was in your throat. Would they get past the testing gates quicker because Gon's arm wasn't broken? Would they try to come find her? What could you even tell them? You couldn't help but worry about all the 'what ifs'. This was not how you expected things to turn out, but your life had been throwing you through loops from the second you arrived on that field on the island and Gon found you.

This confirmed something else for you. If Shalnark was so comfortable bringing you out here he really knew that there wasn't much of a chance for you getting away. Not realizing you had just been standing at the door looking out at nothing but the forest that seemed to go on forever, "Hello! Earth to Y/N!.. ahh welcome back!" you're attention was finally caught by a hand waving in your face blinking you focused in on the face behind the hand.

Shalnark looked smug and you hated him in that moment for that. You wondered if he could see that. "Are you ready to continue?" You only started walking and he turned in a direction and motioned for you to follow.

He entered the tree line walking steadily with one hand propped against his hip, you wondered how far in he would take you. With him walking in front of you, you took the time to really look at him for the first time since being around him. Unsure why you hadn't really given yourself a chance to truly look at him before. He was very tall compared to you. Trying not to feel guilty you let your eyes travel his body.

He looked… nice from behind. His legs were long but weren't overly bulky.. It was nice.. from what you had seen from the rest of his body you knew his legs had to be well muscled. Letting your eyes travel upwards you tried not to stop at his ass, 'I have to attempt to not be a total pervert here.' Eyes traveling higher until you reached the top of his back his shirt hugged his shoulders and you could see the muscles moving in his back. Moving along you looked to his arms, the cut of his shirt did nothing to hide his muscular arms either. 'Did this man know what his clothes did for his body jeez.'

You wanted to look somewhere else but it was hard not to when a man that had a body that damn good looking was walking right in front of you. Suddenly yesterday popped into your head and you had to fight back a blush.. you had your head on his chest. Even though it wasn't in sight you knew it probably looked as good as the rest of his body and those arms were around your bo- "What are you looking at back there."

Your eyes became panicked as they flicked up to his head thankfully he was still facing forward, "Just the woods. They.. uhh. Seem dense." Seem dense. SEEM DENSE. 'Dense like his muscles on display.' flashed across your mind you quickly swallowed shaking the thought out and rushed forward to walk beside him keeping your face as placid as possible. Walking behind him was dangerous, you would not be doing that again anytime soon.

"You know I'd have to argue, the trees seem pretty sparse around here." His reply took you by surprise. It took everything in you to answer, "See up there they seem to get denser." You pointed a finger out a ways in front of you and slightly to the side. They in fact were not getting denser within a few seconds you both had walked out together into a small clearing. You looked around as if in surprise examining the areas nonchalantly looking in a circle avoiding looking at him. "Huh.. guess I was mistaken?"

Shalnarks voice came from right beside her, almost teasing, "Are you sure it wasn't something else?" Guilt started tickling at the edges, from his teasing questions he probably knew you'd been looking at him. This casual teasing was wrong, he had killed your friend's entire klan. Was going to help kill many people in York new in just a few months.

"You said I'm working on ren today right?" Before he could respond you turned to face him, "Could I see yours?" Watching you he seemed to consider, "I suppose it wouldn't hurt." You stepped away from him a few paces watching him carefully. You honestly weren't sure what to expect and it left you feeling uncertain.

Shalnark's expression seemed to say he liked seeing you uncomfortable, within seconds his ren flared and your eyes widened a bit. You couldn't help but find yourself impressed by the display. Wonder must have colored your expression because when he stopped he smirked, "Well, it's nice to know I can impress somebody."

Crossing your arms across your chest you huffed, "Don't flatter yourself, I'm sure I'll see more impressive." His hand went back up to his hip and he waved his other hand in front of himself. "Let's see you give it a try."

Pausing you just looked at him, his face was expectant. Thinking back to yesterday you got into a comfortable stance with your hand at your side, the other comfortably resting in the sling. Closing your eyes, you instantly thought of the stance of Zushi's you did yesterday in front of the mirror 'Thank the stars I don't have to use a weird stance to do Ren,I can't imagine if I tried to do that in front of Shalnark. I don't think I could outrun the embarrassment if Shalnark saw me like that.'

You had always hated doing stuff in front of people, this was no different. It was in part why you decided to try ren in the bathroom away from everyone. Every time you went to attempt it, it made you hyper aware of the fact he was watching. Cracking one eye open, you looked at him.

"Is there a problem?"

"Yes, stop looking at me."

Not bothering to hide a sigh he asked, "Why exactly is that a problem?"

Opening your mouth you shut it. He wasn't your friend, it wasn't his place to know your insecurities. Giving a resigned sigh you closed the eye again and grit your teeth in mild frustration. 'Just do it, what's the worst that could happen?' Focusing on that feeling from yesterday, you pushed forcefully outwards but letting it come out all. It hardly lasted a second.
You were just happy with the fact you did it even with him watching.

"Ahh! Is that all the juice you have?" His sudden teasing had your eyes shooting open to glare at him to snap, "Do you get off on being as annoying as possible?"

"No! But you make it just so easy to tease you!" He had no right looking so angelic as he said that you had opened up your mouth to tell that you'd like to tease his head with a stick when he said, "But back to business I'd like you to hold ren for at least 10 seconds today and then we can go back."

You'd show him, 10 seconds wasn't that long. You glared at him taking a deep breath before pushing your aura out again this time holding it. You had been silently counting when you got to 8 you closed your eyes to concentrate further, screw him. When you counted 10 you heard, "Okay you can stop now." Like hell I'd stop now, you kept pushing harder. When you hit 15 seconds you hear, "You've made your point now, you can stop." Your eyes popped open and you glared at him gritting your teeth, not a chance.

He seemed to read that in your eyes, his face pinching with frustration at your refusal to listen to him. When you got to 24 seconds you stopped sliding down to your knees breathing heavily. "That feels like going down a rapid with rocks."

"Well, if you didn't insist on pushing yourself so hard maybe it wouldn't. I was going to work the time up but you seem to enjoy not listening to me." You couldn't stop the smirk that popped on your face. "You're just figuring that out?" Looking up to him you felt your eyes twinkle as they met his own. "If you're so eager for a challenge let's see how long it takes you to get up to a minute."

His twinkling eyes and teasing tone had you getting back up. It had been 4 hours, the best you got was 46 seconds. "I want to go inside now, this sucks and it's so hot out here." He looked up from his phone over to you laying in the grass, "I didn't realize you managed a minute yet?"
Gritting your teeth you glowered in his direction "I haven't you asshole and I KNOW you know that." Shrugging he went back to playing the game on his phone, the retro sounds coming from it had a soothing effect. Maybe he won't notice a little nap, closing your eyes you let the sounds of nature and his game lull you into sleep.

With an abruptness you weren't expecting you felt cold water splashing your face. Spluttering you held up a hand up to stop the flow knocking a plastic bottle from

Above your head. "ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME."

Laughter floated above your head and you pushed up looking towards where he was crouched beside you. "I thought you'd find it refreshing!" His knowing gleam told you he knew exactly what he was doing. You got up to your knees and went to slam your good hand into his chest to push him off his feet.

Unfortunately he didn't move, not even a damn inch. You kept your hand where it landed and tried putting more force behind the push. Nothing, not a damn thing happened beside his grin growing. "Well, at least this time it's your hand against my chest and not your face." You immediately stopped pushing against his chest looking up to him panic setting in.

For once you couldn't think of anything to say in response you felt heat growing on your cheeks. "Ahh don't tell me you forgot about yesterday already? I didn't think you'd forget what a good pillow I was for you so soon." His pouting tone didn't match the grin on his face.

"You.. are IMPOSSIBLE." Your hand came off his chest to slam back into as you said 'impossible' you felt yourself getting angry.

"Ahhh you're so cute when you start getting flustered." Fight or flight was kicking in and flight suddenly felt like it was winning. You jumped up to your feet and turned to start running when a hand was at your elbow. You looked back at him with panic in your expression.

"I'm just playing with you, no need to go running away. Besides, you still owe me a minute of ren before we can leave."

His face had softened from that teasing grin to his usual smile. "Fine, just let go." Releasing your elbow he stood and crossed his arms expediently. You immediately let your ren flare, when 45 seconds came around you felt the previous exhaustion but you pushed through it.

You had to get away from him for the day, that determination had you finally counting down to second 60. Upon reaching it you immediately stopped feeling your legs wobble them wanting to take you down but instead you turned to start walking back to the house with a slightly rushed pace.

What time was it? Looking around for the first time you took note of the sun it must have been sometime in the late afternoon now. How long had he let you sleep? Turning your head you found him following a few feet behind, when your eyes met his you turned your head sharply to pick up the pace. He looked so damn amused you wanted to throw up.

Why was he making you feel like this? No one else had managed to make you feel so flustered. Even when Hisoka said he wanted to fuck you all you felt was anger but all Shalnark did was call you cute which he probably didn't even mean seriously and you wanted to run from him like he was the grim reaper trying to collect your soul.

When you saw the door to the house you broke out in a run, his laugh began ringing out behind you. Clearly he must have thought you were ridiculous. Upon reaching the door you pushed your weight into it twisting the knob. You had managed a step in when you heard, "Who the hell is that?" Had you somehow run into the wrong house? But no you couldn't have there were no other houses around. Looking over to the couches you immediately skid to a stop straightening.

Sitting across from Uvogin and a Nobunaga staring at you was an angry looking man in a green jumpsuit and a shorter man in all black the lower half of his face covered his eyes glowering towards you. Going to hastily back up you bounced against a body behind you resulting in you letting out a startled scream you quickly cut off making it sound almost strangled. 'Not in front of them! You have got to be kidding me.'

That thought had you snapping your head angrily behind you to snap, "For the love of all the stars in the sky stop scaring me!" It felt like your heart was going to jump out your chest, "Are you trying to tell me you think I'm scary?" Clearly he couldn't be more amused. You had opened your mouth but stopped when you caught Uvogin from the corner of your eye looking at him, he had a wolfish grin as he looked over his shoulder to you. "That's Y/N! Shalnarks little thief remember?"

That had you swallowing and stiffening as you finally brought your attention back to the two men on the couch staring at you with expressions holding different degrees of hostility.
_

Shalnark pulled his attention to the room finally, he was so distracted trying to catch up with Y/N that . "Oh! Hey Fetain Hey Phinks! I didn't see you there! You're back sooner than I expected." He wasn't sure when they'd come back from their mission but he couldn't help but feel happy at seeing his friends again.

Y/N hadn't moved or had any reaction since she snapped at him and Uvo had announced her. The tension in her body seemed to radiate outwards, but her face had gone completely blank as she carefully watched Phinks and Feitan. It was clear she was weary of them, maybe even afraid. He couldn't help but wonder what she knew and how she knew it.

Phinks looked her over, "I can't believe you guys are just letting her free roam around this place." His tone clearly held irritation. Shalnark at this point knew the woman in front of him had a sharp tongue and a short temper. With the tension coming off of her he wanted to cool it before anything happened placing a hand on Y/N shoulder he squeezed gently.

Her eye flicked to him briefly, her expression didn't change but it was as if a fire slightly died down behind her eyes. The feeling of her relaxing under his hand made it easier for him to smile. Hustling her off to his room would probably make her more comfortable but hiding from them especially Feitan would make things worse for her in the long run. With that he walked forward pulling her along with his grip on her shoulder. He made sure to seat her between Uvogin and himself. Uvogin seemed to have a soft spot for her and he well.. He still needed her.

Now that he was comfortable he decided to look over to Phinks and respond. "Well it's not like she can really go anywhere without one of us noticing now can she? Besides, so far she's been fully cooperative!"

"Tsh" Feitan clearly didn't like that answer but it wasn't my problem. "She could always be waiting it out for the right moment, better not to take the risk." Shalnark caught Y/N rolling her eyes beside him. "Is there something you'd like to say?" Phinks snapped at her clearly not appreciating her silent attitude.

Shalnark hoped she wouldn't say anything; it would make things easier for all of them if she didn't. Nobunaga was wearily watching to make sure it didn't become a situation and to defuse the situation added in Phinks direction. "Calm down Phinks, we have it under control. Besides, it turns out we have something she's after. I doubt she'll be leaving here without it."

Shalnark felt his smile tick up at that, looking around he exclaimed "Hey! Where's Kortopi?" Phinks looked at him, "Went to go deliver something to the boss. Besides with Pakunuda coming here, he didn't want too many of us in one spot." At the mention of Pakunudas name Y/N eyes flashed quickly to Phinks before looking away. Nothing else changed in her demeanor or expression but that look meant something. He really hoped the others didn't notice.

Shalnark looked to Feitan and unfortunately realized the man had just been watching her the entire time, eyes not moving from her and he definitely seemed to have noticed her gaze flick to Phinks at Pakunudas name by the way his eyes narrowed. " I want.. ..to talk.. ..to her."

"There's no need for that Feitan, besides we'll get all the answers we need when Paku gets here." Shalnark was quick to interject leaning forward. "..my ways.. faster." Fetain added as if expecting Shalnarks reply. Shalnarks mouth was open when he was cut off.

"Sorry Fei, can't have you go breaking our little sweetheart right here just yet." Uvogin started laughing and put an arm around Y/N's shoulder to pat her good shoulder. He could see her stiffen at Uvo's touch but could see her trying to make herself relax. Her E/C eyes looked to Shalnark suddenly like he could somehow save her. Having a sudden idea he smirked as he leaned forward a little he sniffed in her direction. "Besides Fei, considering how bad she smells right now she'd be more likely to torture you instead." A laugh bubbled up thinking back to the car ride over here. "Tsh ..Could handle.. it."

He could feel her glare piercing the side of his head but he ignored it as he smiled towards Feitan. "Well if you're going to let her hog the shower I'm going to take a piss first." Phinks stood and headed to the bathroom upon opening the floor he glared over his shoulder, "Which one of you assholes got drunk and kicked a hole in the wall?"

Uvogins head kicked back in a loud roar. Nobunaga looked away, shoulders shaking with laughter. Feitan just sat there looking between everyone with his usual scowl obviously trying to figure out what was so funny. Y/N she looked up and over to him eyes gleaming with uncertainty, Shalnark was now grinning ear to ear and he decided to lean it towards her.

"Yeah Y/N! Which drunk asshole kicked a hole in the wall?" He knew this teasing would finally be the thing to make her patience snap. 'This was about to be so much fun.' That uncertainty immediately became a glare she pulled away from Uvogin to turn her body to face him. "I don't know SHALNARK! What asshole goes around kicking bathroom doors down! For all you know my pants could have been down!"

The expression she wore was so indignant, he looked down to her legs and slowly let his eyes go back up to face. He was pleased to see her face had gone that cute shade of pink again. It made him think about earlier as he walked her to the clearing. He hadn't seen it but he'd most definitely felt her eyes traveling his body. He just figured now was the time to return the favor.

He smirked at the perfect opening she left him. He teased, "What kind of asshole would go around practicing ren in front of a mirror with their pants down?" She was on her feet in an instant in front of him, she only had a few inches really on Feitan but her attempts to be intimidating were going to cause him to have to laugh so hard he'd get a stitch in his side.

She pointed a finger in his face, "You- Dirty-'' Unintelligible grumbles started to come out after that, bemused he noticed her one eyelid seemed to twitch and she turned around and stormed away passing a clearly confused just stood in the bathroom doorway his head poked out enough to watch her go down the hall at the slamming of his door all control he previously had vanished as he leaned forward to laugh. Lifting his head up he caught Feitan and Phinks looking from each other to the three howling on the couch. Just when things seemed to calm down a very irritated Phinks snapped. " Are you guys going and getting prisoners drunk now?"

Chapter 12: Chapter 12 - Well, You want to play a game?

Notes:

Warning- Chapter mentions periods, drugging, and human trafficking briefly.

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning you found yourself sitting beside Shalnark and across from Phinks. It was like a battle of wills between you two as you glared at each other over breakfast. Shalnark sat between you both and just watched patiently. "You have a problem?" Phinks finally snapped. "Yeah it started the moment your face walked in this room and sat down." It was hard to not feel confrontational when it felt like someone was openly challenging you. You wanted to butt heads back.

Yesterday the whole reason you kept your mouth shut was more out of fear of Feitan than the man in front of you. Shoveling your last bit of food in your mouth you stood up to put your plate in the sink and turned to Shalnark. "Can we get out of here now?" You thought for a moment, "Please." Shalnark had turned around to watch you, "I'll be just another moment." He thankfully was always pleasant and wasn't turned off by your unpleasant mood. Phinks just ate his food ignoring you.

You closed your eyes as a sudden pain seemed to be cramping up your abdomen. 'Fuck, you better be kidding me.' Without another word you angrily made your way to the bathroom. The second you pulled your pants down and sat on the toilet you knew today was fucked. Between the Hunter Exam and essentially being kidnapped it was easy to completely forget about your monthly friend.

Shoving your palm into your eyes you felt yourself pushing back frustrated tears. Why did your life have to go to shit all at once? You only showered last night after Phinks and Feitan had disappeared to their rooms and that left you back in Shalnarks clothes until your clothes were clean again and his loaned sweats now had a blood stain all over them.

If Phinks saw this he'd have something nasty to say you knew it and he'd hassle you the rest of the day. You didn't even begin to know how to approach Shalnark. This was too damn embarrassing and the pain was finally starting to make it hard to concentrate. Tears had started to form and immediately froze when a soft knock came to the door. "Hey Y/N.. I forgot to give you a change of clothes for the day. It's supposed to be a little colder out today. Can I open the door to set these down on the sink?" Shalnarks voice was soft as if to not startle you, "uhh yeah sure… Thank you." What was this about? The door quickly opened for a bundle to be deposited on the sink and was swiftly shut again.

Carefully getting up you grabbed the bundle to sort through it. Tucked in the folds between the fresh shirt and sweatpants of his was an extra pair of underwear you had, a pad, and pain relief pills from your satchel. They almost fell to the ground you hadn't expected to find this.

You felt your heart begin to beat a little faster as you looked at it. He noticed..? ..And he did something about it without you even saying anything. Why did he care? Wordlessly you popped the pills in your mouth and swallowed with a bit of water cupped from the faucet. It didn't take long to change into the new clothes and take care of the rest of your needs. Walking out the bathroom you headed to his room and deposited the clothes in the hamper in the corner of his room.
Looking to his bed you wondered if you really had to do anything today. It would be so nice to just lay there and sleep. Shaking your head and turning you headed to the front door he was already standing there waiting, "You ready to go?" "Yeah." You felt strangely timid. His actions had you feeling conflicted. But as he held the front door open you followed him out and trailed closely beside him as you both made your way towards the wood and down the path to the clearing.

It was hard trying to find anything to say and the pills still hadn't taken full effect. He hadn't said anything to you since asking if you were ready to leave. Looking over to him you saw he just pleasantly walked forward like there wasn't a care in the world.

"Shalnark?" He looked over to you in return, "Yes Y/N?" You were going to regret this later. You were sure someone else was pulling your strings now because you pulled at his hand until he came to a stop confusion in his eyes.

"Is something wrong?" You walked forward and wrapped your good arm around his waist closing your eyes as you leaned into him for a hug, it was supposed to be quick but you found yourself unable to pull away just yet.

"…For what you did earlier.. Thank you."

His arms had come up to wrap around you, if your eyes hadn't already been closed they would be now. You couldn't remember the last time someone held you like this. You were just leaning your face into his chest when a flashback from a few days ago hit of being half unconscious and nuzzling your face into this very same chest.

You found yourself pulling back and away from him. There wasn't an excuse of being half unconscious this time, and you sure as hell shouldn't be finding comfort in him. The only reason you enjoyed it so much was because the only person you've found yourself hugging as of late is Gon and he's a child you felt the need to protect and give comfort too.

This is the first time you've gotten comforted from a hug in a long time and from a muscular man no less. Not too far from your ear you heard. "Can't have you being uncomfortable and biting everyone's head off can I?" Of course it was all just to keep you comfortable enough to not be more of a problem than you probably already were.. swallowing you looked down and just began walking back in the direction of the clearing.

If you had taken the time to look up though, you might just have seen that Shalnarks cheeks had started to redden from the moment you put your arm around his waist and began burning when he felt your face rest again against his chest. He let himself trail slightly behind you to keep you from seeing the blush he couldn't stop on his face.

By the time you reached the clearing you felt thoroughly exhausted and went to a tree to sit down and lean against it. "…Can we do something easy today?" He walked up and sat crossed legged beside you. "I don't see why not, how about we see if you can do Zetsu. It's essentially shutting your aura off." Beside you, you felt his aura suddenly disappear. You looked over at him surprised to still see him there beside you.

"Manage to do that-" within a heartbeat you had managed to shut your aura off and smiled at him as he paused what he was saying. "Do that and?" You said trying to figure out what he had up his sleeve. The smile he gave was warm as he pulled out a deck of cards, "You want to play cards?" Biting your lip you looked at the cards. "I've never actually played cards before.. I'd like to play though if you'd teach me?"

Unable to see his face you heard his amused voice instead, "Well aren't I surprised to find there's something you don't know." Rolling your eyes, "There's a number of things I don't know, I never claimed to know it all." Smirking he teased "I would have never guessed with the way you act like one all the time." Raising a brow to that, "Mhm maybe that's yourself that you're thinking of."

"Ohhhh and there's the sharp tongue making an appearance at last." After sticking your tongue out you quipped, "Doesn't seem that sharp to me, you must be mistaken." The laugh that came from him was infectious and you found yourself laughing along with him a few breaths before stopping.

Looking down you again felt that guilt, you shouldn't be enjoying his company like this. If your friends knew they'd be disgusted with you surely. "What's that look for?" Meeting his gave you shrugged "I just don't feel that good." His face said he didn't believe you. "Well we can always go back?" "NO! Uh no please.. I like being outside. And it's easier being out here-" 'with you' is what almost came out but you thankfully cut that off before it did.

"Anyways you said that you were going to teach me?" He started shuffling his deck, "I never actually said I'd teach you." He smirked, but as soon as he finished shuffling he began the process of teaching you go fish. It was an extremely simple game that you couldn't believe you had never somehow played before.

His company became soothing and it was easy to forget the fact you had been feeling so miserable earlier in the day and he is supposed to be your enemy. It was getting later in the day when you both had gone between playing rounds of cards, to him letting you rest in the shade of the tree and back to playing cards again. He'd taught you a few different games that proved to be just as simple as the first.

"Shalnark?" He looked at you from your position relaxing against the tree. "You're a manipulator correct?" He seemed hesitant to answer "..Yes, why exactly are you asking?"

"Are you able to manipulate animals? Or is it strictly humans you affect?"

He had a dangerous gleam to his eyes, "Oh, I have a feeling this is going to turn into you flooding me with questions. Mh, How about we turn this into another game?"

Drawing your eyebrows together you started looking around looking to see if anyone else was around knowing instinctively what he might end up wanting, "What kind of game are you suggesting?"

"It's a game of truths! You ask me a question, I answer and Vice versa! And we get only one chicken card to keep us from answering a question that we'd rather the other not know the answer to so I'd use it wisely!"

"If we do this.. will you make me a promise?"

Smiling, he leaned towards you a bit. "What kind of promise would you exactly want from a thief like me?" He teased, and you wondered if he knew how much it helped the teasing. "..I know you might want to ask prying questions.. will you keep them to yourself if I answer truthfully?"

Watching his eyes they seemed to consider before happily chirping, "That seems acceptable to me. I guess I should answer your question first and the answer is no I can not manipulate animals." Unable to stop, "But don't you ever think it might be cool?"

Laughing at that he replied, "Sorry double questions aren't allowed. Alright, my turn, what's your favorite color?" Looking at him confused, "I was expecting something deeper."

"Oh don't worry, we are just warming up." Looking at him fixing on his green eyes, they seemed to draw you in. Your mouth opened to answer before quickly looking away to look at the greenery of the grass and trees around you.

"Probably green, there's just so many different shades of it. I love it in nature but don't see myself finding a reason to wear it so I think my other favorite would have to be black. It's easy to hide in and has a soothing feel to it."

He blinked at your response, "I wasn't expecting such a detailed answer. You're going to make me feel like I have to try harder to give good answers now."

He started pouting, "But it's your turn what else would you like to know?" Not expecting this you had to think, suddenly you had a question but you almost didn't want the answer to it but you opened your mouth to ask anyways. "Would you let the others hurt me?"

His answer came out fast and sharp. "No." Changing his features back to a more relaxed expression he added, "Besides if they hurt you, you couldn't get back what I need." What you really wanted to know came out of your mouth, "But when this is over are you and the others going to kill me?"
The words had come out fast and with a slight panic. "You really are bad at this game, again no double questions are allowed." He laughed, "But this time, I think I'm going to steal your question."

Leaning forward he looked into your eyes, "When this is all over and we both get what we want from each other, are you going to try and kill me and the others!" His smile never wavered but you looked at him honestly unable to match that look.

Maybe it was what Shalnark did this morning for you and all the little things he'd done the last few days or but especially the first night here. The second he realized you didn't have what he wanted he could have killed you and been done with it but instead he took you away to teach you nen instead.

Maybe it was Uvogin clearly placing his protection last night over you to keep Feitan from hurting you. Besides that you couldn't help but think about how he'd purposefully moved away from your broken arm to keep from hurting you.

Nobunaga and you hadn't really had a lot of time to interact but he just didn't seem much like a talker but he'd never outwardly gone out of his way to hurt you.

"No… despite my reservations about all of you. Even if I could take you out …You've been …..kind." You felt yourself glaring towards the ground at the admission. "I believe in debts, and it would be a poor way to repay you."

It felt disgusting coming out, you shouldn't want to repay the people that killed your friends Klan for their eyes, along with many others. But it was the only truth you could give at the moment. Maybe the answer would have been yes if they were all acting like murderous pieces of shit or hurting her but so far they'd done nothing but be kind.

Feeding her, giving her clothes, letting her walk around the house freely 'granted I was watched like a hawk but still', and even Shalnark taking her out away from the house without putting up a complaint.

"You keep finding ways to surprise me. It's clear you dislike us, who'd have thought being kind to you would keep a target from our backs!" His laugh was clear and it caused an eye roll.

"I'm sure you're gonna make a rule about not allowing repeat questions so are you planning on letting me go after I return what you need?"

His eyes shined, "I'll have no problem letting you go but that doesn't mean the others will want to let you go." That made your heart start to pound in anxiety. "Only kidding!" Your eyes narrowed on him; he wasn't kidding.
"I thought we promised not to lie to each other." Smirking, he looked over to the sound of some birds chirping above. "I promised not to say anything if you spoke truthfully. I never once said I wouldn't lie."

You quickly leaned over to punch his arm but it didn't have any force behind it. Laughing and swatting your hand away. "Hey! Hey! No need to get violent. But alright! I'm sure you're aware how strange it is that you somehow have managed to spot and recognize every member of the troupe they have seen so far right? It's only natural we'd have questions for you. Just be lucky the person you first ran into was me and not Feitan. A lot of things would be very different right now for you."

Biting your lip you nodded. You knew you'd been lucky the second you'd seen a shorter man and it was Kortopi beside Shalnark instead of Feitan the first day you ran into him. "Ah! Now it's my turn!" He dug into his pocket and pulled out your phone dangling it in the air between the both of you.

"What is this?" At this point you weren't surprised and you simply rolled your eyes before fixing on his face smirking. "Shalnark really? Are you trying to tell me you don't know what a phone is?" Unable to stop yourself from using a teasing tone. "That's not it and you know it. I've never seen a phone of this model before and even the port at the bottom to charge it is unlike anything I've seen before. It seems advanced."

He was inspecting the phone like you are sure he had most likely inspected it before when you weren't around. Should I use my chicken card now? Could this somehow come back to bite you in the ass but really what would be the harm. "It's one of the few things that was on me when I woke up where I did." Looking up he asked "On whale Island?"

You stiffened, "How'd you know that?" "I did have to track you down, remember? It seemed like a really nice place." Shooting up you grabbed at the shirt covering his chest and pulled him in close to your face gritting out. "Did you hurt anyone there.. so help me-"

He gently set his palms on your shoulder pushing you back gently. "Calm down of course not! We didn't have a reason too. Anyways we just asked questions to some of the people around town about you." The anger seemed to fade back and you released his shirt and sat back down.

"You're so quick to anger! You really got to work on that!" He was shaking his head laughing as he watched you relax back down. "Anyways, are you going to give me a better answer? What you gave me wasn't really an answer and we both know it." He was right of course.

"It's a type of phone we use where I'm from. It's been dead since the moment I got here months ago. It's practically useless but I still somehow can't let it go."

"What's the place you're from like?" He leaned in to ask, for the second time today you found yourself smirking. "Sorry no double questions remember? And for that I'm stealing it like you stole mine… So what's the place YOU'RE from like?" Leaning back he watched you. Clearly you could tell he regretted asking at the wrong time. You had a feeling he'd suggested this 'game' looking for a reason to ask that question.

"Well it's a dump, but it's home." You bit down on your lip so you couldn't laugh, for some reason the words took you by surprise and his way of saying things so matter of fact made it sound funny. Your amusement dried up though at what he asked next, "Why's that necklace so important to you?"

Your mouth opened and shut. It's like he dumped a bucket of ice water on you, feeling your eyes harden you glared at him. "I guess I'm using my chicken card, along with being done for the day."

Standing up fast you started to walk back to the house when you were stopped by Shalnark standing in front of you. "Wait! I don't want to give you a reason to go running off." Looking at him he seemed to be sincere, you only nodded but looked behind him. "I would still like to go back though." Nodding he turned to walk beside you.

Half way along the trail you saw him looking over at you before looking back along the trail, "I know we aren't playing the game anymore, but I would really like to know what the place you're from is like." A few long moments passed where you were unable to say anything.

Thinking back to what life was like before in the place you lived caused a lump in your throat. Even knowing that you just got your hunters license and would have more room to search soon it didn't change the fact you had been here for months with no hope or sign of returning. What's more is since you've been here it's made you realize that there's parts of your life you don't remember as if someone took them away.

You're not sure when or where it started but a bit of the hope you used to have for returning home began to die. Lost in thought you realized you never gave an answer you finally shrugged before settling on. "What's the point of talking about it, I doubt I'll ever find a way back to it."

The door was in sight now and Shalnark stopped walking and after a few steps you stopped to turn your head to peer at him. "You go back on in ahead of me! I just remembered I have something to do!" Within a blink he had disappeared. You only shook your head 'What a confusing man.'

Upon walking back in the house you saw Phinks scowling at you. Deciding it would look too much like hiding you took a seat on the couch across from himself and Feitan. Uvogin was nowhere in sight and you couldn't hear him; he must have left for some reason or was asleep. Nobunaga was just walking from the kitchen to stand in the entrance to what I assume was keeping an eye on us on the couches.

Phinks was looking at the closed door face hardening before looking to me, "Where's Shalnark?" You shrugged, "He went to go get something and told me to come back here."

"You can't be serious, he just left you to wander off on your own?"

His tone was clearly disgusted and you flared back, "Where the fuck am I supposed to wander off too, a tree?"

"You should.. watch.. your mouth." Feitan's words made you stiffen; it had been easy to forget he was there. Taking in a deep breath you sighed and looked over to Feitan. "Maybe it would be easier for me if your buddy here wasn't so damn annoying."

Feitan leaned forward from where he had been relaxing back on the couch, "Could teach you.. ..manners."

Nobunaga began walking forward into the room hand resting on the hilt of his sword, "Feitan that's enough, besides if Phinks decides he wants to pick a fight with her he can deal with it himself." Feitan leaned back with a "Tsh."

Phinks suddenly had a nasty smile on his face, "You know the others told us last night how it was you that put a hole in the wall right."

Pushing out an exhausted burst of air you leaned into the couch resting your head on the back of the seat to close your eyes. "I'm too tired to deal with you."

You heard him getting up and suddenly you felt a weight drop down beside you on the couch and an eye popped open as you looked over at him. "I guess it sucks for you, I don't really care." Deciding to ignore him you just closed your eye to relax further, he'd go away. "I'm surprised someone clumsy enough to break their arm in the bathroom actually passed the Hunter Exam."

The sneer in his voice was clear but you turned your face pinched as you looked at him fully beside you. "That's not how my arm got broken?" It sounded like a question but you somehow were confused to find out no one had told him.

"Oh then do tell, how exactly did it happen? While you were stumbling through the Hunter exam?" He smirked, "You know we watched your test in trick tower. I don't think I've ever laughed so hard in my life."

"Sounds like a sad life." You immediately quipped. His face flicked with surprise, softening the angry expression briefly. Somehow you weren't surprised they'd somehow spied on the exam and for once you couldn't find yourself embarrassed by how ridiculous you'd been during that phase. Maybe if Shalnark had teased you it might feel different but coming from Phinks the mark didn't hit.

Nobunaga could be heard chuckling from where he had gone back to the kitchen. Clearly not worried anymore about what was happening in the living room. Phinks mouth had opened but you cut him off before he could say something even more irritating. "It did happen in the Hunter exam though.. during the last phase."

Thinking back to Hanzo you immediately felt a frustrated sadness. You were fast but hadn't stood a chance against him. His strength greatly outmatched your own. "Well are you just going to stare at space all day or are you going to explain."

That cut your musings off, you focused back in on Phinks beside you letting out a tired sigh. "Well the chairman wanted everyone to fight, only the winners of a match could become hunters. The only way to win the fight is if your partner forfeits."

Inhaling you let out an angry sigh, "I unfortunately got stuck with someone that's even more annoying than you. He came in the ring all like 'It'll be better for you if you forfeit'" After Hanzo's apology you felt more fond of him but right in that moment you couldn't help but mimic his voice.

You clenched your fist looking at the wall behind Phinks head. "I couldn't believe that fucker thought he could take that tone with me and just expect I'd give up." Unclenching your fist and looking back to Phinks "Unfortunately he was a lot stronger.. and well.. faster than me. I knew I didn't really stand a chance but I guess my pride wouldn't let him win."

Shrugging a shoulder, "So I let him beat me. Whenever he brought me back into consciousness I'd say something annoying to egg him on. It's all kinda fuzzy especially towards the end. But I'm pretty sure that's how I ended up with him shoving me on the ground all like 'I'm gonna break your arm give up.'"

Your good hand coming to give a little jazz finger motion before continuing, "When I told him I never would, well he broke it." You moved your broken arm in the sling. "…Soooo after that he got up talking about how 'amazing' he was- well that doesn't matter. We came to a draw shortly after when he pulled out a sword and said 'Surrender now or I'll cut off your legs.'"

Everyone had been listening but Feitan was surprisingly the one to speak, "…So you surrendered..." You tossed your head back laughing and looked over to him, eyes shining.

"Of course I didn't!" Shaking your head fighting down the laughter you finished the story looking at him as his grey gaze stayed locked on yours "I told him I didn't want him to cut off my legs but I'd also never surrender to him. He ended up forfeiting the match right after we had a stare down…"

Looking back to Phinks you couldn't help but add, "Sucks though. I really wanted to watch the other matches but I said some smart shit and he knocked me out."

His mouth had come to comically fall open, "You're telling me you went through all that just to be a Hunter?!" His tone and face were set in disbelief.

"Well of course? It's not like I have anything else better to do." Side eyeing him you started to scoot a bit away from him down the couch. "So are we like done 'bonding' or whatever the fuck this is? I'd like some space with you not in it." A short laugh rang out from the kitchen. "Not just yet." He scoot closer to you with a sinister smile back on his face.

"Considering just how much weaker you are from all of us, how exactly do you plan on beating Hisoka? Doesn't seem like you'll have much of a chance, we'd be better off-" You cut him off with a glare, "Listen buddy, I know I'm weaker you don't gotta rub it in. Besides I doubt I'll win unless I find a way to-"

Pausing mid sentence an idea started to form in your head.. it was.. cruel and would most likely have him hunting you down trying to end you. But even knowing the consequences you couldn't hide the sinister expression that must have started taking over your face as you focused on the wall behind Phinks again.

"What are you planning?" Nobunaga was the one to speak up. Your face dropped to a more innocent expression, "What makes you think I'm planning something?"

"Tsh" You heard from the other couch. Nobunaga shook his head, "Lets hope you never decide to play poker." He looked at you expectantly and your gaze flicked to Phinks and then Feitan. Everyone's attention was on you and a tension radiated off them.

Looking over to Nobunaga you smirked. "I plan on cheating of course." Phinks rolled his eyes, "From the look on your face that was apparent, how exactly do you plan on doing that."0

Letting out a soft hum before replying, "Around the city I'm from there's a lot of human trafficking. There's a drug made from a plant that's commonly used to immobilize people by being blown in a victim's face. It causes them to lose function of their limbs along with causing mild hallucinations. I plan on finding something similar to use on him."

Looking to the ceiling in thought you added, "My guess, He'll be expecting either a physical fight or one with nen. It'd probably never cross his mind that I'd drug him or try to cheat. Normally I'd feel bad but from what I gather he doesn't play fair so I don't intend on doing so either."

You smiled to yourself, you'd been worried about fighting Hisoka. You had a feeling he planned on killing you or at least seriously injuring you. This made you feel hopeful you'd get away from him at least slightly unharmed looking at Phinks again his expression had dropped from his scowling to carefully consider you.

"….Smart girl.." Your head snapped to the side so fast at those words and from Feitan of all people. He was appraising you and giving you a much more considering look than he had the entire time you'd been around him.

Phinks only moved himself away from you on the couch to give you more space. "Something tells me your plans are going to get you in deep shit." Smirking towards him you replied, "Aren't I already?"

He scowled, shaking his head as he looked at you before turning on the television to ignore you. Shrugging you turned your attention to what he was watching and found yourself relaxing. It had been a long time since you'd actually watched TV, thinking back the last time you remembered watching TV was with your brother.

It was crazy how similar but also different the show was from the ones you'd watch with him. The show must have had a lulling effect because next thing you knew you were asleep.

"What's the point of talking about it, I doubt I'll ever find a way back to it." Those words really bothered Shalnark when he heard her say them. Was where she came from truly that far away and out of reach. Her words brought on an idea and he stopped to smile when she looked at him and spoke he said, "You go back on in ahead of me! I just remembered I have something to do!" With that he was gone and headed in the direction of the town.

After some time he found himself on the outskirts of town slowing his pace he ended up in a second hand store. Taking her phone out of his pocket he started to dig through the different parts and cords finding the things he needed. He realized one of the best ways to learn about her was to charge her phone. He wasn't sure what he'd find but it had to give some clues as to where she came from or at least people she talked too.

He knew Pakunuda would be able to do a good job at getting information but he couldn't help but wanting to do something in the meantime. He also couldn't help the curiosity of discovering what technology was like from the place she came from.

Walking around his eye's peeked up and noticed the clothing racks. He looked at them, considering. She did only have one pair of clothes.. and his didn't really fit her well. Wouldn't she be happier in clothes she could call her own.. Plus he was already in town and in a store that he could get stuff for her from.. It's not like he was going out of his way.

Smiling at that he walked over and began to pick out a few things he figured would fit her well and she might enjoy wearing. Upon getting everything he needed he just walked out the store laughing to himself as he did. He was heading towards the edge of town when he passed another shop that made him pause.

'She really doesn't have alot of feminine products left.. Maybe I should-' he started walking again. He didn't care about her comfort despite feeling bad for her this morning. The only reason he kept quiet and did what he did was so Phinks wouldn't tease her and a fight break out because of it. He was almost a few steps past the store when he found himself stopping again.

The way her arm had snaked out around his waist, the way she leaned her face against his chest again and hugged him was still fresh in his mind. He didn't even realize he had wrapped his arms around her back until she was pulling away from him.

Maybe she was a manipulator, that had to be it. He felt his eyes squinting, he wasn't going to do anything more for her. He already got her clothes.. He was going to go back and call it a day. He started walking but it was back in the direction he had come from and he stepped into the store and walked to the aisle holding feminine products. …She definitely had to be a manipulator because he didn't know why he had turned around to do this.

He grabbed a few different varieties of things not knowing what would be the thing to work best and not wanting to stick around to figure it out. 'I'm going to have to steal a bag now to hold all these things in, so the others don't 'll never stop teasing me.' He headed down another aisle and saw a plain gray basic backpack and shoved everything he got inside before swiftly heading out the store.

He began a fast pace back towards the house, upon getting closer he squinted. Realizing what or better yet who was on the path he sped up until he reached who he had spotted.

"Hey Paku! I was wondering how long it would take you to get here!" Paku only blinked at his sudden appearance, Uvogin walking beside her. 'He must have left to go escort her here, how cute!'

"Hey Shalnark, I hear you need my help with someone." He smiled at that, "I sure do! She's quite the handful but I think you'll like her!" Paku looked at him curiously but didn't say anything.

Uvogin peeked over Paku to look at Shalnark, "So you left her all alone with Phinks and Feitan, you sure that was a good idea?" Shalnark happily walks along, "Yeah I figured she'd be fine besides Nobunaga is there. He seems to have taken a liking to her in his own way."

Uvogin nods to that, "You think she's going to put up a fight too questioning?"

Shalnark smiled, "Oh most definitely, I tried asking her questions earlier with no luck!"

"Unfortunately for her, she won't have an option in giving up her secrets with me."

Shalnark feels pleased that he's finally gotten the chance to get answers from her, but a strange part of him for the first time was starting to feel bad. He couldn't figure out why though it's not like he's ever cared about anyone outside the troupe before, and he wasn't sure why he'd begin feeling bad for his little thief. As the door to the house came into view he felt his smile stay in place but the warmth of his eyes faded to something colder. He knew what was coming next was not going to be pretty.

Notes:

Reader is going to go through it next Chapter so be prepared things about to heat up. All I'm going to say is not everything is going to be as it seems next Chapter but we will have the chance to learn more about reader regardless. ;)

I leave town tomorrow and won't be back home until Sunday. I most likely won't be able to update again until Sunday night or Monday. Which I am EXTREMELY sorry for. But due to that I tried to make this Chapter a little longer for everyone.

Chapter 13: Chapter 13 - Well, Here's a unwanted trip down memory lane.

Notes:

Okay, I'm going to go ahead and say this before I even post this. I did not go through like I normally do and do the fine details and re-editing like I normally do on my laptop. I 100000% will though when I get home from work today. I have just been WAAAAAAY WAY WAY TO EAGER. To share this chapter with all of you.

I want to everyone to aware of the fact I am adding a warning to this chapter.
Non consensual drugging, and human trafficking is actually apart of this chapter.

Further notes will be adding at the end! But those aren't a warning just my personal little add on and touches!

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

A hand was trying to shake you into consciousness, it was gentle but firm. "Mito stop. I don't wanna run today." You felt a heavy fog blanketing your senses and tried slapping the hand away. It shook you a little more firmly, "..I'm.. awake now." Your eyes were still firmly shut and you were very much not actually awake. You heard a feminine sigh above you, "This is unbelievable." That didn't sound like Mito? Popping your eyes open at the voice you firmly shut them again at the sight before your eyes.

"Please tell me I'm dreaming." You heard a quizzical female voice ask. "..Why would you think you're dreaming?" Your eyes reopened at the voice and your eyes immediately went to the cleavage in front of you. "Because… uhh…" that's when your eyes flicked up and back down and your face turned red in an instant. Slapping your hand over your eyes you yelled "PUT THEM AWAY!"

You can only assume it was Uvogins roaring laugh that filled the air. Fuck there was a crowd for this. "Oh come on it's not like you don't have tits yourself." Your hand uncovered your eyes as you looked up to the woman before you and promptly back down. Extending your hand out to her cleavage you couldn't help but exclaim, "YEAH! BUT THEY DON'T LOOK LIKE THAT!" Pulling your hand back you pulled back the collar of your shirt slightly to peer down at your own boobs before looking back to hers. Closing your eyes, "STARS! YOU'RE MAKING ME FEEL LIKE A PERVERT! GO PUT ON A SHIRT!" She let out a soft amused laugh, "Okay. Okay. I'll be right back." When you heard her walk away you opened your eyes and sighed heavily out your mouth.

"Who would have thought boobs would be the thing to actually get a reaction out of her." Phinks seemed to have a mocking sneer as he looked over to you from his place at the other end of the couch you still shared. You rolled your eyes, "I bet you're disappointed you don't have a pair yourself now."

Looking away you looked around and found Shalnark standing beside not to far away in front of you hands on his hips leaning forward clear amusement in his face as he met your eyes. "You sure are cute when you get flustered." You glared at him, "Oh leave me alone." Never have you wished for the ability to cross your arms more in your life. Suddenly it hit you the fact Pakunoda was here… it completely slipped your mind they mentioned she was coming with everything else that had happened. A tight coil of anxiety formed in your stomach.

Turning your head to look towards the kitchen you caught sight of the front door and debated if you could get up and outrun them. "Mhm a snack would be nice." You tried to make it seem casual. "I'll grab something." Nobunaga walked to the kitchen and you stood slowly. Making your way to follow. "What do you have?" You could feel everyone's eyes watching you but you walked as if unconcerned. Uvogin had been standing beside the wall next to the bathroom. "You know I think I'm hungry too." As you walked closer to the kitchen and the door you felt him taking strides in your direction. 'Oh I wasn't slick enough was I, he knows…' If I'm going to try running may as well be now. Without so much as taking a deep breath to prepare yourself you lunged for the door to immediately be stopped with a firm hand on your shoulder. The front door now had Shalnark standing in front of it leaning back with his arms crossed smiling at you.

"Aw Sweetheart, don't tell me now this is when you decide to start running." Uvogins voice was playful.

You looked over a shoulder innocently, "What are you even talking about?" Uvogins returning wolffish grin did nothing to make you feel better, "Let's hope you never decide to play poker you'd be terrible at it." A snort came from the couch "I think someone told her that earlier."

You found yourself in the kitchen still pretending all you wanted was a snack. "Mhm, you got any fruit." Nobunaga pulled something out of a basket to show to you amused smile in place. "How will this do?" Snatching it you huffed as you went to wash it.

Looking between the two you could tell they were ready to spring if you so much as looked sideways at a route of escape. Finishing the fruit you were given fast you mulled over ways to get out of this but nothing was sticking out. Trying not to sigh you began walking to the kitchen entrance again when you got there Uvogin replaced a hand on your shoulder standing between yourself and the door. You side eyed him angrily but he only smirked.

Finding yourself back on the couch was not pleasant. Everyone was silent and a tension hung in the air. Shalnark stood beside the wall to your left, Feitan was at your front on the couch watching you with narrowed eyes, Phinks was relaxed but carefully monitoring you from your right, and Uvogin and Nobunaga found themselves at your back. 'There's no way I'm getting out of here.' Pakunoda reentered the room wearing a t-shirt now and you couldn't help a sigh of relief.

"Now that certain attributes of mine can't distract you anymore." A smirk formed on her lips, "I'm going to ask you some questions." You shouldn't have eaten that fruit.. immediately you felt it beginning to rise as the feeling of throwing up began to grow. She grabbed a chair you hadn't noticed until now and sat in front of you. You could feel yourself leaning back and away from her.

"You're not going to be a problem for me are you? I have no problem asking one of them to restrain you." Letting out an angry breath you looked at her with a glare gritting out, "I suppose I'll try to behave." You only had eyes for her now, bringing her hand up she rest it on your good shoulder. A warm feeling started to radiate between your breasts. 'That's odd?' You could feel your heart again to speed up as her mouth opened.

"How do you know about the phantom troupe?" Immediately her brows became pinched and her eye's hardened on you. Her grip tightened, "How do you know about the phantom troupe?" Her repeat question had you confused, She paused looking between your eyes. Releasing your shoulder to lean back she just stared at you. "I can't see anything." The nervous laugh that came out your mouth took you by surprise, quickly you cut it off and looked at her. Right now wasn't the time to be laugh. "What do you mean you can't see anything?" Shalnarks eyebrows were pinched together as he looked between yourself and Paku.

"When I asked the question, what came to the surface was too bright to see." Paku sounded confused. "Well ask her other questions and see what happens." Phinks snapped.

Paku looked to the woman before her, she was irritated of course but mostly she carried a huge weight of confusion. Her ability had never failed to work on someone before. When she asked a question it worked like sediment being stirred at the bottom of a pond. Clean and unprocessed memories she could simply scoop up from the surface. Her memories were like bright orbs she was unable to see anything past. No one had ever been like this before. Settling her hand on her shoulder she began a new line of questioning.

"What do you know of Shalnark?" There was bright orbs of memories she couldn't reach but she reached down for the dimmer of them and she was able to see everything she learned of him since running into him in Dolle Harbor. "The blinding lights are there but mixed in between is memories she has had of you since your encounter on Dolle Harbor when she ran into you."

"Can you ask her where she is from?" Shalnark interjected. "Yeah.. I'm curious to know myself she mentioned something earlier about a city she lived around. I want to ask then but figured you'd be here soon so decided to wait." Phinks was leaned back against the couch watching.

"Where are you from?" What came to the surface now was muted dull light to the pool of information, no information came with the images of a part of the world and life she'd never seen before. She wasn't sure how anyone could not have heard or seen a city like this in there travels, even the forests shown from glimpses of her camping not the trees or the animals she encountered seemed familiar to the ones they'd commonly come across. It was as if the information she'd normally receive with memories was muted to a background hum, she couldn't get names of the places she'd been or have any sense of the the feeling or thoughts she had surrounding those places.

"I can't remember the name of where I'm from anymore.. or the names of many things really anymore" Paku found herself tilting her head at the vocal admission, "I can only see glimpses of the life you had with nothing attached, When did you realize you couldn't remember anymore?" Suddenly a clear memory of what must have been earlier today came to the surface.

Blinking Paku saw the woman's mouth opened to answer but Paku cut her off, "It was only earlier today?" Blinking the woman tilted her head, "…Yes."
"How very interesting.." Paku was trying to figure out what to make of it all, deciding that she'd ask an array of questions to see what comes of it all she begins her next line of questioning.

"I heard you became a Hunter, what happened during your Hunter exam?" All the memories of it came to the surface easy for her to grasp. A few things made her pause as she mulled over the memories that came.

Hisoka strangling her, the woman somehow knew the child he held would end up safe but she still attacked the magician knowing he'd most likely kill her. The shower incident had her mulling over the realization that even after almost being strangled to death the only sadness and despair she felt was for something that deeply cherished and lost not almost dying.

The conversation with the young man at the end of the slide had her mulling some thing over, she didn't seem well traveled from her memories and somehow Paku didn't think she came from the Dark Continent at least not anymore. Who would she know about Chimera Ants let alone warn this man like she knew they'd be a problem for him one day. 'She thought she owed him a life debt.'

Something felt like it was writhing in Pakus gut, when she examined the memory from her trying to bath fast in the stream. Paku felt herself wanting to let go at that moment not wanting to see what she was sure was about to happen. But when she realized the woman had prepared herself to fight and when she snapped full on brutalized the man ending him with no remorse. A part of her heart felt like it eased.

Paku realized she had such a caring protective softness to her, but when threatened or challenged she could change at the flip of a coin having a cold brutally that Paku briefly realized at some point if honed could rival Fetians.

What Paku found most impressive was despite not fully seeing the details of the boy during her final phase of the exam. Her resolve not to hurt a child even though she'd had the clear advantage over him, left her almost feeling admiration for the woman. And when she faced off with the man she was clearly not matched for the woman's resolve had that of admiration growing. Paku had met so many people in there lives. So many people eager to run away from pain or give in just to make it end. How many people would willingly allow someone to break there arm without giving them the satisfaction of breaking them. Not many and Paku realized she just might have really let that man take her legs off just to deny him his win over her. Paku realized in that moment she wasn't sure even if they let Feitan hurt torture her she might not break just out of spite of pride and spite.

Paku noticed briefly it was as if a fog hung over certain people she interacted with during the exam. Paku didn't entirely realize it until she examed the last phase memory and she couldn't properly see a face or get information about that child. It was strange but considering everything she did receive she tried not to overthink the small things as of right now couldn't. Plus pushing her right now wouldn't get any of them far.

Paku knew this girl was just barely tolerating these questions. Even if she had grown more relaxed a fire seemed to glow deep under the surface she tried to hide as she kept her attention on Paku.

Pakunoda then realized examining certain aspects of the Hunter exam that she did so well because she already knew what the phases entailed.

"You cheated during the Hunter Exam?" Paku looked at her surprised.

The woman looked at her angrily before snapping, "Just because I knew what was going to happen during them doesn't make it cheating I was just prepared!" Her face filled with shock at her statement clearly not having meant to say that. Paku only smiled "And how did you know what the exam phases would be?" Again for the second time what came to the surface was too bright to see. Strange.

She had already thought of another question wanting the answer because from what she'd seen from where this woman was from she never came across beasts of any form. "Why'd you tell that man in the tower about Chimera Ants and promise him to stay away from them?" Again nothing but the bright light came to the surface.

She squeezed her shoulder tightly though. "I can't see tell me why." The woman looked at her for a long moment before snapping.

"Because it was the right thing to do."

"Why was it the right thing to do?" Again the bright light, "Answer me I won't ask again."

Her eyes started flashing around the room, she must have looked behind to Feitan who Paku guessed looked probably eager for her not to answer.

"He's going to die by one of them… And he saved my life.. I owed him a debt and now it's been repaid."

The sudden idea that poped into Pakus head had her asking "Are you a Seer?" Brightness again but she expected that this time.

A bright brilliant laugh came out of the womans mouth at her question a twinkle in her eyes as she answered, "No, I'm a Watcher! I watched alot of cartoons." She laughed again like she made a joke swallowing she met Pakus eyes amusement swimming there, "You've really got to be kidding me though, no I am not. If I was you think I'd be here?" The woman gestured with her good hand around the room in general, Paku smirked. "I guess you have a point there, you'd also probably avoid pissing so many people off."

"I DO NOT PISS PEOPLE OFF" She yelled in response, Paku started laughing.

Paku was sure she heard Phinks scoff. "Oh yes you do."
The woman glared angrily to Phinks, "Like you're one to talk Mr. Jumpsuit!" The sounds of everyone besides Feitan behind Paku could be heard trying not to laugh, even Paku found herself with a smirking smile.

"I'm surprised no one's killed you yet." Pakus look turned serious as she looked at her, "You really need to avoid catching anymore of the attention of the magician."

Paku saw her face for the first time become a cold hard mask. "It's already to late for that and if you've seen my memories you already know that yourself." Paku consider what she said and realized. She was right.

"What do you plan on doing to get back Shalnarks Antenaa?" When the memories of the last conversation she had with Hisoka and she half formed plans she'd voice from the couch earlier with the others filled her head Paku threw her head back and began laughing so hard tears started running down her cheeks.

When she looked back at the woman across from her and she saw her cheeks begin to pink, standing up for a moment Paku walked from the chair a few steps desperately trying to hold in her laughter.

"Her idea wasn't that funny Paku calm down from what she told us earlier it's not that bad. The most that's going to happen is he's gonna hunt her down to actually finish the job and kill her." Phinks found himself snapping.

"What plan are you talking about?" Shalnarks eyebrows were pinched as he tried to meet Y/N reddening face and around the room to Phinks, Nobunaga, and Feitan which all seemed just as confused as him. Despite the fact the three clearly knew more than him.

"I'm running out of patience what are you guys not telling us." Uvogin irritatedly snapped. "She plans on drugging Hisoka before they begin a fight.. I don't know what Paku is finding so humorous about it though."

Shalnark and Uvogin looked to each other brows rose high, Shalnark had a delighted twinkle in his eye.

Paku finally had calmed down enough to smirk before looking at them all, "Oh a fight isn't how she plans on poisoning him." Suddenly Y/N was on her feet "SHUT UP DON'T YOU DARE SAY!" Everyone besides Paku was surprised at the outburst she was lunging for Paku who had begun backing up as her mouth opened. Paku saw Shalnark Lunge and wrap his arms from behind her before she continued, "Sweet Y/N realized the one thing Hisoka wants to do more than fight and kill her, is well.. fucking her. She may have intentionally thought about fighting but the chances of him hurting her especially being significantly weaker right now are still to great, he'd most likely even turn down her challenge not finding her worthy yet. Meaning she'd have more time stuck with us."

Paku crossed her arms smirking at the woman as she paled slightly, looking up she saw Shalnark forcing a smile but something was very cold about the way his eyes shined. Paku continued on regardless.

"Her plan is to seduce him into bed and before anything actually sexual happens drug him and begin searching every inch of his belongings and person to get your antennae back to you."

At that everyone in the room was dead silent, suddenly Uvogin was roaring with laughter and actually walked himself in the kitchen and the faint pounding of a fist coming from a table could be heard. Nobunaga looked struck dumb by what he heard.

"..Girl plays.. very dangerous games.." Paku could see Feitan looking at the girl in a type of wide eyed shock.

Phinks had opened his mouth to state his opinion"How's she going to be able to successfully seduce anyone, if she can't even manage to look at Pakunoda boobs without being flustered? Imagine her reaction to actually seeing a-"

"HEY!" Shalnarks loud angry response caught everyone by surprise. "I don't care what her plan WAS but that's not happening. We will think of something different, she's not going to be alone in a room with that clown… especially trying to 'seduce him.'" It was rare to see Shalnark show any kind of anger, and everyone seemed just as shocked by that. Paku noticed the way his arms briefly tightened around her. But she wriggled from his arms and pushed him back.

"I don't see why you're suddenly acting like you care? We barely know each other and as far as I'M CONCERNED. We are both using each other to get what we want so we can be out of each others life. So I'll do whatever I have to, to get what I need from him and so I can get away from you in the process." Shalnark looked like he wanted to say something but just smiled his trademark smile and walked back to where he'd been on the wall.

"The only thing your wrong about if I don't care what happens to you, the only thing I care about is you potentially fucking up getting the thing I want from you." His smirk had her clenching her fist but before anything else could happen. She returned to her spot on the couch and looked back over to Pakunoda. Uvogin had come to stand by the kitchen entrance and was looking between Shalnark and the woman before looking to Nobunaga. Paku noted that look between them. Briefly wondering what they had been planning. 'Don't tell me those two are somehow trying to play match maker.' The thought almost made her laugh but the energy of the room stopped that.

When Paku looked to Y/n a curiosity seemed to fill the woman's E/C eyes before seeming to squash it. "What?" Her mouth opened and shut before she finally asked. "..Would…" Letting out a tired sigh, "Would you be able to see how…. I… uhh ended up on the island?" She cleared her throat, "That's if you can see things I don't remember."

"…My ability would bring the things you don't remember to the surface.. with your other memories it's like watching an old muted film with no context of what's going on. I'm not sure what will happen when I ask a question again especially pertaining to where you came from considering the others. But I suppose it wouldn't hurt to try." Pakus hand gripped her shoulder again. "How did you end up on the island?"

The memory that came to the surface next had Pakus hand gripping her shoulder tightly face locking with hers in shock. Paku could see from the whitening of the woman's face that using her ability unlocked whatever had been hiding this memory. She gasped and dropped her had off Y/N for the first time ever Paku thoroughly didn't know how to react or feel about what she saw. A lump was forming in her throat as the situation she saw even though different reminded her of a friend she once had so many years ago.

Y/N face seemed to drained and the light behind them faded and suddenly she was slumped forward unconscious into Pakus lap.

8 months previously

Summer was hot and miserable but you weren't going to let that stop you from going for your daily run. A text vibrated in, pulling your phone from the waistband of your yoga pants you peaked at the screen.

Castor the cool
When are you headed back? It's starting to get late and you know it's not safe.

Y/N
Whenever I feel like it. You know I'm always careful Cas, stop WORRYING. I'll be fine.

Castor the cool
I just have a bad feeling.. please just come home.

Y/N
Stars above Cas fine. Headed back now.

Castor the cool
I love you Y/N

Shaking your head you smiled down at your phone fiddling the pendant you shared with your brother between your fingers, such an over dramatic worry wort.

Y/N
I love you too Castor

Y/N
Now stop texting my phones almost dead and I wanna listen to music on the way home THANK YOU

Maybe Castors words had started to get to you. He never asked you to come home and you decided to take a short cut through a slightly forested part of the park you used to run in. With that you slipped your phone back in your waistband after selecting YUKON (INTERLUDE) to listen to before you began to run in the direction of the house you shared with your brother Castor.

"And my eyes get low in that all-white truck, I can barely see shit
And my eyes get low in that all-white truck, I can barely see"

You noticed a person walking out into the path from the tree line. Something about this person made you feel uneasy.

"And I overflow like mercury
Glowing with uncertainty"

It wasn't unusual for you to pass people but the way this person was walking and stood looking towards you sent goosebumps up your spine.

"Circles at the Chevron"

You found yourself stopping leaving 30 feet between you and the person ahead of you. The person was wearing a mask. Maybe it was a prank? But that didn't feel right.

"I might be forever gone"

Pulling out one of your headphones you listened to the sounds around you. You didn't want to take your eyes off the person in front of you but you felt a burning gaze on your back and heard a rustling. Turning your head swiftly to look behind you saw another figure coming out from the woods behind you.

"And my eyes get low in that all white truck, I can barely see shit"

You didn't bother considering anything other than the fact you had to run and now. Turning you swiftly you sprinted off to side away from the trail and into the small woods.

"Hit the gas like you wouldn't believe it
Thank God, I was always healing"

You knew you'd be outside the woods in moments and onto a road. If you only got to the road you'd be free.

"In a time so slow, I was thinking 'bout us rearranging pieces"

Ripping between the foliage you found yourself in front of the road. A body slammed into yours from the side before you could process much us.

"Speeding up on that all-black Demon
Going west, I don't got no reasons"

You started kicking and screaming at the body on top of you. Balling your fists you went to land it in your assailants face but he grabbed your hand forcing it down to the ground.

"I was throwing stones at Hercules
Throwing them so perfectly"

Something was being blown into your face, you knew what this had to be and what about to happen. Only too late did you try holding your breath.

"Circles at the Chevron
I can't be forever young"

You couldn't move your body anymore. The masked person above you was off of you now and lifting you up.

"Empty choir, operated from above"

Everything seemed to stretch in your vision, head lulled back you saw a white van you had missed before. The other two figures from the trail had arrived one sliding the door open.

"My voice will be their voice until I'm free
My hands will be their hands until I'm free"

You don't remember your eyes closing. But you must have because you don't remember them getting you inside the van. When awareness returned you were laying on a hard table. Everything about the place you were in felt cold and dank a weird musky scent clinging in the air. Your vision was foggy around the edges and your body still felt immobilized must likely from the drug earlier.

You couldn't focus enough to count the people around you, only able to focus on the woman standing beside your head mask covering her features. Her hand was caressing your hair petting it lovingly. "We've been looking for you a long time." Her voice was soft, affectionate even. "They tried to hide you.. but not well enough."

Your head was pounding.. what had they done to you? "You see you're special.. you're one of the few who can venture to unknown places."

She tapped between your breasts. "That's if the right person has the key of course!" Her voice was cheery and playful as she spoke. 'This woman is fucking crazy. Certifiably crazy.'

Her hand caressed your cheek, "Awwww! I can see it in your eyes you don't believe me. That's okay you'll soon see for yourself."

A gruff male voice sounded somewhere to your other side. "Are you sure you should be telling her these things? Shouldn't we do something to cloud this memory too?"

For the first time the woman's voice became cold, "Oh! Don't worry, all this will fade away too. No point wasting more energy covering something up she'll never have a chance at remembering anyways!" The sneer in her voice was evident before she switched back to her playful tone as she continued on, "I dare say she won't remember a thing of this. They never do."

The male voice again spoke up, "Where will we be sending her?"

The woman's soft musical laugh rang out, "Oh we don't decide that." You felt a tap against your nose, "People like her instinctively decide the time and place they feel they'd most be needed. We need only wait for the day we see something from another world change."

You couldn't see it but you could almost feel the woman above you smirk witch what she said next, "From what we have gathered on this one, something tells me she's going to wreck havoc everywhere she ends up. That's if she doesn't die first of course."

"….Y-you're crazy." You weren't sure how the words came out of your mouth but they somehow did.

"Oh my! Sweet little world walker I am anything but. Now let's go send you on your way shall we? No more point in standing around dilly dallying!" This crazy woman and her cult were going to kill you now, you knew it. This woman was deranged. Castor… holy shit Castor. He was at home, waiting for you. He was waiting for you and you'd never come back. Was he already looking for you? You weren't sure how long it had been since your last conversation.

"P..P..please don't do this me." No one answered your scared begging.

Castor told you so many times that things weren't safe for you. He was your brother, you were supposed to protect him and now you'd die because of a bunch of deranged cult psychopaths were convinced of the fact you could what? Travel worlds or some shit? 'Venture unknown places' They were fucking lunatics. Why couldn't these be the kind of crazy people that drank the metaphorical 'kool aid' or jumped of cliffs together expecting aliens to ascend them.

Castor was old enough to not technically 'need you' anymore. He could drive. Fuck, now with you gone he could finally have your car that he's always wanted to steal off you. 'What the fuck kind of last thoughts to are these.' But he had a job, he had friends, and he'd just started talking to some new girl she hadn't had a chance to meet yet. But he seemed so happy. Sadness burned Castor could have a life without you in it. He'd be able to survive..

Outside of Castor you never had anyone, you had tried but always pushed any friends you ever made away. Pushed any opportunity of finding love away, long before your parents vanished they hadn't been around a lot. So you gave your life to loving, raising, protecting, and being your brothers best friend. It hit you the only person that was really going to mourn you was him. Maybe it was better that this was happening to you instead of him… if it was Castor here instead of you, you knew deep down that you'd never be able most past it. There'd be no one to help you pick up the pieces of what you're sure would be a broken soul and you'd most likely spend the rest of your life destroying these very people
who at this moment we're holding you against your will.

The second multiple voices came together to chant, tears sprang to your eyes and started running in a flood down the sides of your face as you looked up to the ceiling above, your heart pounding so hard it felt like any moment it could shatter, the blood was rushing so loud you couldn't hear the words seemingly being chanted around you. Your vision that was already fuzzy before seemed to blacken around the edges even more. 'Am I about to pass out?' A warmth started to spread throughout your chest from between your breasts. 'I've never felt that before how strange?'

When you looked above you the woman from before was standing above your head. Hatred started to bubble up in your chest along with the warmth now radiating there. There was no doubt about it now, this woman was going to kill you. You hated her for it, hatred had always come easier for you along with your ability to hold grudges… but this was something new.. much darker than anything you felt before. From what you could see off her eyes from the mask you knew she saw your hatred. The chanting suddenly stopped and her hand was brought up to your check. "World Walker, your vengeance does not scare me."

There was a feeling of being weightless the second she had finished speaking, nothing was surrounding you anymore. No table, no people, no room nothing? A black soothing void with an array of what seemed to be shooting stars flowed across wherever she now found herself. 'Is this death?' No sooner did the thought come you knew it wasn't right. You felt your body, you weren't a soul detached from it.

That thought soothed you it just meant one day you'll have a chance at going back home. Because right now you knew you couldn't go back, knew you had to pick a new place. You weren't sure how you knew but it felt instinctive, you also knew you shouldn't take to long trying to decide. It was hard thinking of a place you'd like to be or go not really having an clue what options you'd even have for 'other worlds.'

You found yourself remembering your favorite show in that moment. How fun it would be to live in a place like that, live through that. Also in that place they had so many mysteries and people called hunters. Couldn't you use the resources of that world to figure out that happened and come back home? That woman said something about not being able to remember the things she said? How would she even know anyways? Even if you didn't remember maybe there was a way you could meet a person that could reveal your memories? They had so many different types of nen users afterall.

You felt rather decided in your choice it felt right. That previous warmth tingled through your chest again and you found yourself no longer blinking into the place of darkness and stars but into the late afternoon of a blue sky. The air surrounding you was laced with the smell from a sea. Using your hands to push yourself up you stared around at a field of beautiful green grass what appeared to be an ocean in the distance beyond that. Wiping the tear stains from your face you looked around in open mouthed awe. "..It's so beautiful here." You mumbled in shock.

You tried thinking back to how you got here though? Weren't you just running in the park to go back home? …No that's not right? Weren't you just laying on a.. on a what… this grass? Something scary had just happened right? Didn't you just think you were going to die? Looking around slowly everything seemed normal? How could it be dangerous here in this field? A pounding pressure was forming in your head. You needed to lay down. Letting your arms lower you back to the ground you blinked up at the beautiful blue of the sky. Shutting your eyes against the sky you let the caress of the ocean breeze and gentle grass send you into a peaceful sleep.

Shalnark quickly appeared at Paku's side when Y/N collapsed unconscious into her lap, pushing her body to lean up against the couch. "Paku did you do something? What's wrong with her?" Paku swallowed and stood up quickly. "I'm not entirely sure.. but she." Shalnark turned his head to look at her, "But she what?"

"You should probably go take her out of this room, I have a feeling she won't want to be around us when she wakes up."

Phinks scoffed, "Why should we care if she wants to be around us or not."

Paku's hands clenched at her side as she looked to the side. "You'll see soon enough."

Shalnark quickly picked Y/N up and rushed to lay her on his bed and come back. He desperately wanted to see what Pakunoda had learned. When he got in the room she had her gun in had.

"This is it! We are finally going to get some answers now aren't we!" Regardless of Pakus mood and Y/N being unconscious he felt himself getting gitty he'd finally be getting the answers he's long awaited. He found himself sitting in the place Y/N had been before he moved her. "After I give you guys these memories, I'm going to be leaving shortly after to go see the boss."

Her face was solemn and she took a deep breath before sending bullets into everyone in the room. Shalnark found himself inhaling sharply as the rush of everything Paku gave him settled in.

Anger started to grow as more and more details flooded in that he hadn't been privy too of the exam. He wished he could kill Hisoka for the way he had tried to kill her.. he knew in theory overhearing her conversation with the man he now knew was Pokkle but seeing just how close he'd come and the perverted way he looked at her. It reminded him of earlier.. the fact she was going to what seduce him to get his antenna back. Ridiculous.

Why was he so damn angry again? It was probably the way Hisoka had taken his Antenna and is overall personality when it came to how he treated her. He could care less about her and the fact she tried to make it sound like he cared about her earlier was ridiculous. He only wanted two things from her, his antenna and for her to be gone.

When what the man at the stream tried to do to her he wished he killed that man himself during the fourth phase his hands clenched before releasing. Everyone in the Phantom Troupe was cruel, manipulative, and had done many horrendous things. But doing what that man had thought he'd do was enough to make any of them want to kill someone and very slowly at that.

He'd know she was intelligent but besides the one time she'd be panicked over almost falling to her death.. she reacted clinically and almost coldly in the face of danger and was able to plan a way out of danger, she was fearless in most regards, and loyal. He'd know she had been telling the truth when he questioned her earlier in the way and she said she had no intention on trying to kill them because she believed in debts to people and their kindness to her made her feel they were owed one.

Even if she definitely had done questionable things, overall he found she was impressive and for the first time he considered what a benefit she'd be if they got her to join the spider.

Earlier in the day her reaction to him asking about her necklace he thought maybe she had a lover that gave it to her.. he had found that thought upsetting. But when he realized the significance of the necklace he was holding ransom over her head and the devastation of seeing her break down in that shower without it left a bitter taste in his mouth. It suddenly hit him when he teased her with it and right after her face went cold and she announced she had to go to the bathroom. …Had he made her cry? He tried to push down the small part of him that regretted his actions.. and he hated the fact he still had to use to as a bargaining chip with her.

When the events of how she arrived to the island settled in. It hit him everything that had actually transpired he found himself wanting to pace. He had actually gotten to his feet finger tapping his chin considering.

'She was from another world?' He hadn't guessed anything like that. In most of his theories surrounding her he assumed she could have come from another unknown city like Meteor City or even the dark continent somehow but not from another world. For as many questions that were answered he now found himself with just as many to be answered again.

"She's from another world?" Phinks was the one to voice what everyone was most likely thinking.

"Explains why she's.. ..so strange." Feitan replied before adding. "Should keep eyes.. on her."

Shalnark looked to Uvogin who's face was set in anger with his fists clenched, when he looked to Paku who was staring at the wall it hit him just who they just might be thinking about ..Sarasa.

Nobunaga spoke up, "Why do you think they sent her here?" Shalnark found his voice, "Well if you remember what the woman in the mask said they decided to send her somewhere in general they didn't have a choice on where though. The real question is why Y/N chose to come here."

Paku spoke up, "I don't even think she meant to come here.. she thought we were what? ..Apart of a show."

Shalnark had wondered about that, "If we are characters from a show in her world explains how she knows about us. Along with explaining how she knew about the hunter exam. I can't help but wondering just how far into 'our future' she's seen. That could potentially be very useful!"

"It's clear that even if Paku can't see those memories, the woman's aware and knows thing about the future. I think we should use Feitan to get answers." Phinks snapped.

Shalnark hadn't even realized his ren had flared and was now coating the room in bloodlust. "No one.. is going near her. Or so much as touching her."

"I don't take orders from you." Phinks glared at Shalnark.

"…Wouldn't do it anyways… she'd be no fun.." Feitans surprising words immediately cooled the bloodlust that was ragging before.

"..I saw what she could take.. she could take much more.. also don't want to be mocked while I do it.."

"We should let her go when Shal gets his antenna back." Uvogins plain statement had everyone's attention on him. "You're all going soft." Phinks sneered from where he sat but he noticed the way Phinks seemed visibly upset and had a feeling he could have been talking a bit about himself as well. Even though he was ruthless he remembered the times he's shown himself to have a hidden kindness rarely shown.

"We all saw the type of person she is. We'll get further with her if we give her the option to leave. I'm not Machi but I have a feeling it wouldn't take long before she comes back around." Uvogin spoke and Nobunaga turned to him before nodding. "I think we should listen to Uvo. From what we all saw, when she finds herself cornered she lashes out and violently at that. It's been apparent since Shalnark started training her in nen that she's a nen genius. We don't want someone like her having us in her sights."

Shalnark found himself nodding, "Mhm, that actually won't be a problem, not at first anyways."

"What do you mean?" Nobunaga's sharp gave found Shalnark.

"I played a game with her earlier! One of my questions for her was if she'd tried to kill us after she got what she wanted from me. She said no, she believes in debts and that our kindness towards her would keep her from striking out against one of us!" Shalnark found Paku's gave and she nodded.

"She did give a warning to someone she hardly knew because she felt indebted to them. I do believe she wouldn't come after us but what makes you say 'not at first anyways.'"

"Mhm, Well it's been obvious since we've been around her she has a distaste for us. And even more obvious every time she starts to get more relaxed around me and in an instance catches herself and puts the guard back up." Shalnark shrugged just stating the facts of his observations.

"Nobunaga mentioned it once before.. and I'm saying it for myself now. I want Y/N one day to be a spider. From what we all saw today and what I've seen with her nen, even without her having a Hatsu yet. She's going to be a force to be reckoned with. I want that on our side."
Uvogin had his arms crossed staring everyone down when Phinks went to open his mouth the look he received had him promptly shutting it.

"Besides the boss only wants willing members to be spiders, even if he sees her potential he won't force her or allow one of us to force her. Us giving her freedom will help win her over to our side. And I have the feeling when she's away she'll be spending her time getting even more formidable." Towards the end of Uvogins speech his serious face had started to form into his more wolffish grin.

When they heard Paku sigh they turned their attention to her. "After all this, I think I'm going to leave sometime tomorrow. I desperately feel like I need a good nights rest in my bed." She left the room to head to her own with not so much as a backwards glance at them.

With that Shalnark decided he'd go back to his room as well he needed to check on her anyways. Upon entering he noticed she hadn't moved from where he laid her. Looking down at her he started to feel a bit worried. It was clear she didn't know how she ended up here, he was positive Paku brought the memory to the surface before she passed out. How was she going to react to the memory?

It made him realize why Paku didn't think she'd want to be in the room if she woke.

How would he feel if he was in her position? How strange all of this must be for her. He found himself taking the backpack out from the place he'd put it beside the desk. Smiling to himself he began working on fixing up a cord for her phone so it could charge. Even though he didn't have a way for her to find a way back home yet.

Shalnark was positive for now he had something he could use to work on getting further into her good graces. Besides if they did end up letting her go.. he couldn't help the small part of him that wanted a way to be in touch with her.

After some experimenting he finally felt satisfied and plugged the cord into the phone. "Moment of truth!"

When a charging light lit up the phone he felt satisfied. Looking over to her he noticed her brows seemed a little pinched but he thought nothing of it. Taking himself to the chair by the door he closed his eyes but found it was harder to sleep than he'd expected especially when faced with everything he'd seen today.

It didn't quite accrue to him but he ended up drifting off to sleep to the memory of the last song she had played for herself in her world before everything changed.

Notes:

I can't help put picturing myself as the gif of Kermit the frog in a black cap -evilly laughing-
As I add onto our poor OC/MC trauma.

I'm curious about certain characteristics you guys can guess the OC has developed because of her certain suppressed memories before now. [My old Therapist always told me just because the mind doesn't remember that doesn't mean the body forgets.]

I also wanted to say as of right now, the phantom troupe has no idea about OC/MCs connections with Gon, Killua, Kurapika, and Leorio. I'll most likely explain on in another chapter through OC/MC pov but I'd love to hear the theories you gives have!

[Also I want to credit EshkinKot for giving me the best comment ever that literally inspired me to rewrite the "Are you a seer" part of the story]

ALSO HERES THE SONG IN CASE ANYONE WAS INTERESTED IN LISTENING TOO IT!
[ I'm low key a sucker for 'foreshadowing' and I've found myself obsessed with this song as of late and I was like MHMMMM how can I add to the drama]

/2Sd_mvOotaA

Chapter 14: Chapter 14- Well, its time the storm broke.

Notes:

Figured a warning was important with this chapter. Masturbation may or may not happen in this Chapter. ;)
You have been WARNED.
Don't blame me though sometimes the story seems to have a mind of this own and this is were today's chapter as it was coming out started taking a steamy turn and I wanted to roll with it. HAHA

OC/MC will be going through some back and forth mood swings throughout this Chapter. I feel it's safe to say we have caught on she is a jokester, but sometimes you can't joke yourself out of certain things or feelings. It's going to be interesting to see how she reacts.

I hate this Chapter came a little later than I personally wanted. I know I already update pretty frequently considering most things and I did have 14 written out but after getting ready to post it I reread it a final time. I found that I hated it so deleted the whole thing and started from scratch. In the first draft I didn't like how I started it, it didn't feel organic to me, and how it felt like she wasn't really going through the motions of feeling everything properly especially after the events of the last chapter. Also Shalnark wasn't really being the star of the show in the first draft and come on this is a ROMANCE all for him. So now we have this gem!

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

liftingyour head up from a book you had been reading you looked over to Castor. He was lounging in the sun soaking in the rays from his place a few feet away from you. It had gotten hot the closer to summer it got and you both decided to pack up and camp out at the Lake you'd always gone to as kids. Cas insisted on bringing along two of his friends and you reluctantly agreed. Thankfully right now they were off in the woods collecting wood for the fire tonight.

It's not that you minded his friends but for some reason you had just wanted time alone with him. You missed him and couldn't understand why. 'Maybe it's that he plans on moving out soon to go room with these buddies of his?' He must have felt you staring because he looked at you up at you and smirked. You both had the same E/C eyes. It was one of the few features that really cemented the fact you were both in fact siblings and one of you wasn't adopted.

"Stars above, Y/N stop looking at me like I'm going to disappear. I don't plan on leaving for a couple months still." You sighed, setting the book down already having read it so many times you didn't care if you lost your spot. "I know.. it's just going to be hard not having you around anymore. It's going to be lonely without you."

His face turned more serious, "Y/N.. you knew one day this would happen.. and maybe this'll be a good thing for you." He seemed to pause before what he said next, "I know you've never been one to really go out and 'find friends' but maybe it's time you did. It'll do you some good to have someone other than me to rely on." Looking at your palms you felt a lump in your throat pushing down the feelings those words brought up. "I don't want to talk about this anymore.."

Looking towards the Lake you turned your attention back to him. "Why don't we go for a swim?" You weren't sure if he'd allow the subject change but you heard him snort beside you instead. "Stars, I thought you'd never ask." It was quick work stripping down to the bathing suit beneath your clothes. Castor was now right beside you as you both faced the water, "There's not a chance I'm going to let you win this time." You smirked in Castors direction, "Awwwww, You act like you actually have a choice in the matter." A glare was received at that and you could hear him gritting his teeth saying, "What are the rules?" Smiling, you looked to the edge of the long pier, "Same as always, first one to make it in the water at the end of the pier wins."

Tensing your muscles you prepared for the all out sprint you'd have to do. "Ready?" The air tensed he didn't have to nod yes. "GO!" You both yelled out at the same time as you hustled your way across the lake's small beach and to the start of the wooden pier. Both of you made it to the pier at the same time. Now it was only a matter of who could pull ahead. The both of you had become evenly matched especially when Cas finally hit puberty. But as much as you hated to admit it the last few years he'd gotten another growth spurt that added a few inches and it had started to make you flag behind. It was one of the many reasons you had taken to running more for exercise.

Pushing your legs harder you pulled ahead a bit and you could hear Castor making an angry sound behind you. As the end of the pier grew closer you pushed yourself harder and harder making good strides ahead of him. Within moments your foot hit the last panel of wood and you jumped folding your legs up to cannonball yourself into the water in front of you. Smiling to yourself as you realized you'd only heard your splash before your head went under. Within seconds you felt the pressure of another body making its way into the water close by. Coming up to the surface you found yourself laughing.

"GUESS I WIN!" You triumphantly shouted. "THAT'S BECAUSE I LET YOU!" The angry response and splash to the face was telling you a different story though. This felt like what it had been like when you were kids. Soon his friends had made their way back to the lake and upon spotting you both in the water they rushed over to join in the fun. It didn't bother you though as you saw them approach. As much as you hated to admit it Castor was right about the fact one day he'd leave. It was healthy and part of life you had to accept even if it was hard.

As the sun began to set you all made your way out of the Lake. Your brother and his friends went to go finish setting up and starting the fire for tonight. You knew you should go get dried up and change into something comfortable for the night but you lingered on the shore of the lake watching the colors of the sunset reflect against the lake's smooth surface. After taking the time to be around Castor's friends you were only happy he seemed to have picked out some of the people that seemed worth being friends with. Looking back between your brother and his two friends for the first time you felt a bang of loneliness.

You'd never allowed yourself friends due to your responsibilities but in a lot of ways you knew deep down that was an excuse.. making a connection with people has just never been easy for you. You'd either always been too strange, too mean, or too hard to talk too. The list just seemed to go on, you wondered what it was like to have what they had. If you could make a friend that would stick around. Looking back to the lake you knelt down and began running your hands along the lake floor for rocks. You had picked up a few but ultimately threw them back. Even skipping a few of the more flat ones you found. They just didn't 'feel' right.

You jumped slightly as Castor knelt down beside you. "I knew I'd find you here looking for little treasures." You started laughing softly and smiled as you turned to face him. "Haven't found a treasure yet sadly." Putting his hand in the water he pulled it back up with something in his hand. Nestled in his head when you looked was a piece of green beach glass. Mouth dropping open you felt envious he'd found such a cool treasure on his first try. Smiling he opened your hand and dropped it in, "Well looks like you found a treasure now, let's go back and enjoy the night alright?"

The sun had fully set by now and you had all settled around the crackling fire. One of his friends had been playing music from his iPod onto one of the speakers for a while now. A new song you hadn't heard before started to play, the opening chords of the piano started to play and something viscously twisted in your chest. 'Why do I feel like this.'

'And my eyes get low in that all white truck I can barely see shit.'

Dread started making your stomach twist. You could feel yourself panicking.

"I've missed you." Cas's soft sad voice shook you briefly from the dread.

'And I overflow like mercury, glowing with uncertainty.'

Your head began to turn to look in his direction. "What do you mean? I've been here the whole time, Cas." The teasing smirk and tone you had to lighten his and your own strange mood fell from your face when you finally saw his set in sadness.

'Circles at the Chevron.'

"No you haven't Y/N.. you've been gone. The only way we can see each other anymore is in dreams."

'I might be forever gone.'

After that the line from the song the rest of it seemed to distort to a distant hum of chanting. That's when it hit you.. this wasn't real.. It was a dream. It was a dream. You could feel your heart rate picking up as tears started coming from your eyes. You looked to where Castor was sitting off to your left along the edge of the fire. Trying to lunge towards him a force was holding you back and you thrashed against it reaching out to try and grab your brother. 'Maybe if I can grab him I can stay.' You felt yourself thrashing, screaming, and crying harder against the force until the dream vanished from around you.

A strangled scream came out of your throat as you bolted up as if still thrashing from your dream tears were running down your face before you even opened your eyes fully. You quickly laid back down before rolling to your side a soft sob catching between your teeth as the tears came more steadily. 'Haven't I lost enough, why did I have to have a dream reminding me.' Burying your face into the pillow you did your best to quietly sob.

It had been too much, all of it. You couldn't handle any of this anymore. You thought maybe you could have been walking down the street and gotten hit by a car or something like that and ended up in this world like how most the stories went but no you ended up here because a cult of psychos drugged and kidnapped you.

As if learning that wasn't enough, your brain had to tease you with a memory from a day you'd spent with Castor only weeks prior before you'd been. You felt your knees coming up to ball into your chest. Your free hand came up to grab the hair at the side of your head by temple fisting it, you felt yourself crying harder.

That stupid song you had loved so much when you first heard it was going to be the thing to torment you for the rest of your life. You were sure of it. Flashes of running away to the song taunted you. Why couldn't you have picked something, anything else. The thoughts flooding you cycling over and over had caused you to start trembling softly.

It was hard to breathe, it was hard too- A large hand settling on your shoulder rubbing it gently startled you out of the panic.. you forgot you weren't actually alone in this room. Everything in you had stiffened, the tears halted and your breath you had held at the touch released and you felt your breathing coming on more easily. The hand never once stopped making circles across your shoulder. When you felt you had controlled yourself enough you opened your eyes and turned slightly to look up and see a concerned face hovering over yours. "Are you okay?" His voice was soft and sweet. You hadn't even heard this tall man getting up or even walking over.

You didn't know how to react. No one had ever really soothed you or been around you while you cried or broke down. Your entire life you suppressed those urges. Even with your brother your whole life he'd mainly seen you cry once or twice. If you felt bad you just smiled and waited until you were only to let it out. Besides briefly crying on Mito's shoulder when you first arrived you hadn't really cried around anyone. Well you're sure Hisoka heard you crying in the shower but it's not like he tried soothing you.

'I have to play it off.. maybe he'll take the hint and leave.' "I…uhh." Looking for an excuse you settled with, "I think I rolled on my arm in my sleep.. it uhh.. woke me up." Swallowing you added lamely, "And it hurts." A twinkle seemed to enter his eyes. You both knew you were lying but you prayed he'd play along. "Mhm, well then. Maybe I should take a look at it, make sure nothing more serious has happened seeing how it seems to be hurting you so much."

A smirk seemed to play along his lips. 'Fuck that was the wrong excuse.' You sniffed, wiping your face. "Maybe.. but I don't think it's necessarily.. I'm probably just being dramatic." Clearing your throat you continued, "It feels much better now." When he leaned back crossing his arms an eyebrow ticked up, "I don't see how good it could feel right now seeing how you're laying on it." A smirk tipped up his lip, "Besides it's important for me to see you didn't hurt yourself more, considering you have a fight coming in your future."

Manipulative asshole, you sighed pushing yourself up and swinging your legs over the bed turning your body to expose the arm. "See that wasn't too hard!" He laughed as he stepped closer undoing the sling your arm was held in gently. If you were being honest this was the first time in days you woke up your arm wasn't actually aching but his gentleness warmed you. But that was stupid he had to be gentle, your arm was broken. It's not like he could just go around trying to hurt you. When your arm was free of the sling his hands started tracing along the length of your arm. When his fingers grazed along your upper arm feeling along the spot where the break was you surprisingly didn't feel pain but a tingling sensation where his fingers rested. It caused goosebumps to form and you hoped he didn't notice. You felt your cheeks grow warmer for some reason.

"Your arms not broken anymore." He sounded confused at his own statement and you looked up to where his face was trying to see if he was playing a joke on you. His brows were pinched in concentration as he began moving your arm in different positions and felt along your bicep your blush disappeared thankfully.

"Does any of this cause discomfort?" Blinking you looked to your arm in his grasp, when his fingers suddenly tightened and began a kneading motion to feel along your bone. You forced yourself to not react. "…No.." You couldn't remember the last time you had anything like a massage and he surprisingly had skilled fingers as he worked his way back and forth. You knew he was probably just trying to understand how your arm wasn't broken anymore and wasn't trying to massage the muscle but it still didn't stop it from feeling like one and good.

If his fingers felt good on your arm would they- You cut that thought off before it could go further. In fact you brutally murdered that thought, dug a deep hole, and buried it. Yanking your arm out of his grip you glared at him. "Okay. Okay have you had enough?" He looked down at you and his eyes flashed with something for a minute before being hidden away behind his typical smile. "It appears if your arms not actually broken anymore the likelihood of you crying about it are low. So tell me what really had you so upset."

Looking over to the wall you shrugged suddenly feeling aggressive, "I'm sure it's pretty damn obvious, don't see why I have to spell it out for you." You felt the weight on the bed shift and you could feel him sitting down. "I'm just trying to be here to listen, if you needed to talk about it." His voice sounded sincere and it made you stiffen. "Why?" Your voice was sharp and cutting. His mouth looked like it was going to open but you stood up pointing at him. "Let me guess? You're probably sitting there thinking how lucky you are now. How easy it'll be now to soften me up with your 'kindness' manipulate me out of all my little secrets and weaknesses to use against me or others. I'm not stupid enough to let someone like you in." You couldn't stop the sneer contorting your face, putting space between you too. "We aren't friends and I'm not going to sit here and pretend we are."

You felt your fists clenching breaths coming out in sharp huffs as you got worked up. You liked anger, it kept people away. Kept people from prying more. He'd back down just like everyone else.

He blinked at you smile remaining in place and he stuck a finger up, "One, I never once said we were friends." Another finger came up, "Two, I was simply trying to be nice considering how sad it looked you laying there all by yourself crying." And a third finger came up, "And Three, Given most of your responses and what I have already seen from your memories I can already ascertain what a good amount of your weaknesses are anyways and how to use them against you if I wanted."

Your mouth had started to drop open a bit he noticed it and laughed, "You aren't used to people actually talking back to you are you?" Shutting your mouth clenching your teeth he only leaned back into the bed throwing an elbow out beside him to hold himself up as he watched you. Swallowing you felt a dark feeling surging up at his responses how casual he was acting, you'd tell him something he wouldn't want to open his mouth up after. "I can't wait for the day-" Shutting your mouth instantly you stopped, your eyes shut firmly as you clenched your fists tighter nails digging into your palms. You couldn't say that.. He hadn't actually said anything that horrible to you. Even when you'd been nasty he'd only stated facts. He couldn't know what his future was supposed to be and deep down you wouldn't mean a word you said. As much as you wanted to hate him, a small part of you couldn't help but like him a little.

"You can't wait for the day, what?" Opening your eyes you saw he was looking at you curiously still unmoved. "The day you realize just what a monster you are." You knew your expression and tone must have been flat; you didn't care. He began to laugh softly like you told a joke, "I realized just what type of 'monster' I was a long time ago." At monster he used air quotes. You rolled your eyes annoyed and spat, "You make me wish I could be stuck anywhere else. No, I'm just stuck here with you and a bunch of other evil homicidal murderers."

"Hey! That's not fair, from what we learned from your memories. The only thing you really know about us I'm assuming, is most likely only a small fraction of our lives and what we are really like. Let's also not leave out the part about you barely actually knowing us but still you find yourself judging us." He didn't even sound upset as he replied. There's been two sides tugging back and forth in you. Because he was right in a lot of ways you didn't really know them and had been nothing but judgmental.

"Doesn't change the things I do know though." That's right, the things you did know were terrible. How could you excuse that?

For the first time since this had started he leaned forward and a smirk that was anything but kind formed on his normally angelic face. Whatever coming next you knew you wouldn't like and you felt yourself stiffening waiting for it. "You want to know the things I know for a fact you've done and in a very short time I might add?" A finger came up again, "One, You've proven you won't even think twice before casually committing arson." The second finger came up, "Two, You've proven you're a thief. Having stolen multiple things including something that belonged to me." His eyes twinkled briefly before darkening as the third finger came up, "And Three, You've proven you're a murderer too. Not hesitating or even regretting the blood you got on your hands."

At the last one you bared your teeth walking towards him threateningly. 'How dare he go there.' Angry tears started sliding down your face and before you could think you lunged forward wrapping your fists into his lavender shirt and had swung him up from where he was seated into the wall behind you back on the other side of the room. "JUST SHUT UP!"

If you'd been more aware of what you were doing you might have realized you had been using nen to enhance your speed and strength but in that moment you just felt rage and wanted to throw something around. Throw him around. Seconds later the Shalnarks door was being kicked in by Phinks and he stood there staring at the situation before him. "Hey Phinks! Hope we didn't wake you! I have this handled! Please leave and shut the door on your way out!" Phinks only glared between the two of you, "If you plan on bringing the house down at least do it outside." He didn't move though only staring between you two cautiously, neither of you had looked at him even when the door was kicked in. Your face held a murderous glare and he simply had his calm green eyes held yours calmly as he smiled not a care in the world.

Phinks let out an annoyed sigh before stepping back shutting the door door with him. Your arms began shaking in anger. How dare he just say 'I have this handled.' Like you couldn't be a threat. Your eyes flared in anger recalling his words again and his just sparkled in return. "You're so cute when you're angry! I told you that you should really work on that." Those words.. It made your anger slip just long enough for your grip to loosen just a touch on the shirt.

His grin grew wide and you found yourself pinned beneath him on the bed. "I must say, I'm very impressed with what you did back there really took me off guard. I surely won't be letting that happen again anytime soon. But you must know I've been doing this far longer than you and as of right now you aren't much of a challenge." Looking up at him suddenly above you had your heart beating fast to keep up with the surprise of the sudden change. You were about to start wrestling your way out from beneath him when his next words had everything in you coming to a halt.

"What I didn't say about the last point I made, is that I'm glad you killed him. Maybe not all people deserve to die but he certainly did." His face lowered as he brought his lips to beside your ear. The feeling of his soft blonde hair brushing against face along with this new position had you tensing and heart picking up for an entirely different reason now.

"If you hadn't killed him, I most certainly would have." His words were softly spoken but held an edge to them that had your body loosening underneath him. You wouldn't acknowledge what he just said, you couldn't. He still hadn't moved away yet lips, still so close to your ear. You needed air and inhaling proved to be a mistake. Breathing in instantly reminded you of the day he opened your aura nods and you knocked yourself out, and when you had inhaled into the 'pillow' and found an enjoyable scent. This time you weren't almost unconscious and it took everything in you to stop yourself from continuing to breathe in his scent. You weren't about to be some weirdo sniffing at him like an over eager dog.

He had to move off you and soon because he was starting to make your body feel things you desperately needed to run away from. It was hormones making you feel this type of way. You were always more emotional during this time of the month, mood swinging rapidly. 'That with everything from yesterday-today-whenever of course the feeling of a muscular male body pinning you on a bed would have you feeling like this. That's it.'

He was starting to pull away from you now probably due to your lack of a fight or response. But the press of his body still had your thoughts racing. 'I still hate him despite everything there's no way I'd-' When he adjusted one of his knees it pushed your legs open slightly and the feeling of his firm leg pressed hard against your thigh had thoughts going out the window and you focusing on not doing something stupid like moaning or worse trying to pull him back to you like a horny touch starved sex addict.

"Can… you get off of me..?" Your voice was strained and you kept your face tense trying to feign anger. "Is something the matter?" His tone was teasing but you noticed he had moved his knee back to its previous spot letting you close your legs to the position they had been before. In fact you realized from the position you shared before he was hardly touching you anymore. The air between you both suddenly had less of an electric buzz you hadn't realized was present earlier. "I think I should shower."

A brow arched and he teased, "Are you wanting to get ready for something? …Or perhaps need a reason to cool down?"

You did the teasing… people weren't supposed to tease you? 'What the fuck is happening to me?' Suddenly the right thing to say popped into your head and in a flat unbothered voice you responded, "I think after feeling you pressed up against me, I need to wash the stink of you off." That was a lie if anything you wished you could smell him on you more… NO! No more bad thoughts. Had to get his scent off of you now point blank period. You wanted nothing to do with this man.

He only smiled at that, getting off of you completely. He had stepped away turning to sit down at his desk not even looking at you now, "Of course can't have you uncomfortable after all." Without even looking at him you scampered off the bed quickly exiting his room and went straight for the bathroom practically running only looking over catching a glimpse of a clock. That's when you realized it was a little after 3 in the morning. A part of you felt grateful.

You turned the faucets on to prep the shower, a sharp knock came to the door. "Hey! I was just about to come in here. You women take forever in the shower! I can't wait that long." You weren't leaving this bathroom not until you cooled down. Rolling your eyes you went under the sink and grabbed a roll of toilet paper. Opening the door you pushed it into Phinks chest before promptly shutting it again.

"Make like a bear and go shit in the woods. I refuse to take a shower after you've stunk the place up." His aggravated voice quickly responded, "I'm going to make you regret this one day I swear." You scoffed,"I'll probably make less of a fuss about it than you are right now when that day comes." You didn't waste time taking off your clothes and slipping into the shower.

Another knock sounded from the door and you snapped. "Phinks I already told you no, if you got to shit so bad go find a spot in the woods. But I'm not letting you stink this place up before I use it PERIOD." Instead of a grumble you heard laughter. "Oh I'm not Phinks, but I must say I'm surprised to see you actually got him to leave." You paused, "Shal..nark uh what do you need?" Feeling the smile in his response you heard, "Well considering you stormed out without clothes, a towel, or anything you'd need to shower I decided to bring it to you." Why did he do these things… Why was he always so thoughtful?

"Oh uhh thanks.. I'll come get it." You were about to pull back the curtain and step out when the lock clicked, "Don't bother I'll just set it on the sink." When the door opened you saw him place a backpack on the sink and he retreated fast. 'Such a gentleman didn't even try catching a peak not that he would have seen anything with the curtain in the way' When the lock sounded you went to grab the bag pulling out your soaps.

After you cleaned your hair you began on your body. When scrubbing your arms you started thinking about the way his hand had felt massaging into your arm. Swallowing you started massaging in the spot he had and started mimicking the way his fingers had pressed into your skin. Your thoughts had started drifting to earlier.. you were alone after all and nobody besides who? Shalnark and Phinks were awake. Phinks was outside in the woods somewhere and Shalnark was in his room a decent bit away. The chances of him needing to come back for something was slim.

Closing your eyes before you thought better of it you let your hand run across moving down your stomach and hips pausing briefly to take a deep breath you let your fingers travel to your thigh 'Am I really about to do this?' The answer must have been yes because your fingers glided from your thigh to settle between your legs. The water showering down on you did nothing to cool the heat that had started building up in you the second he leaned down to whisper in your ear.

You had ignored it in the moment but the feeling from his hair settling against your face to his breathing against your ear to him pressing into your body while you breathed in his scent had you itching to be touched. There was no way in hell you'd let him ever touch you like this.. But it couldn't be that wrong if you did it to yourself right?

'If you hadn't killed him, I most certainly would have.' Recalling the way he said those words into your ear was the thing that finally had your fingers slipping between your folds and back up to start circling over your clit. You must have been really sick in the head because that of all things shouldn't have been the thing that had you itching to make yourself cum.

The feeling of pleasure building had you biting your lip and squeezing your eyes shut tight. You couldn't let yourself moan… but it became hard as you started imagining it was his hand between your legs, fingers circling your clit. To focus on not making a sound you started pulling in deeper breaths. Pressing down slightly harder you began using the circular motion he used earlier. Stars that made it so much easier pretending it was him. The new sensations of pleasure made a low breathy hum to escape.

You couldn't help but imagine him wearing a devilish smirk on his face as he used his fingers to cause this building tension to coil in you pushing you closer to the edge of your climax. You hadn't realized you had leaned back against the wall, a foot propped up on the bathtub ledge to allow more room for your legs to spread until now.

It was getting harder to keep upright as you neared that feeling you needed to feel so bad. You couldn't have stopped if you wanted to, not at this point you had to cum. This wasn't the first time you've used your fingers for relief but this was the first time you've found yourself mindlessly desperate for the feeling of relief. Biting down on your bottom lip you held in the breathy hum you had allowed yourself previously you could feel the hint of other sounds that would be much harder to contain.

The last thing you thought of as your back arched against the wall before tumbling over that edge was what it would feel like if he'd lean down catching the sounds you'd make for him with his mouth as he kissed you. For some reason it had stars flooding your head and you threw your head back into the wall as the orgasm that had started seemed to stretch on.

You couldn't help your panting as you came off that high of pleasure, that when your eyes snapped open you pulled your hand away absolutely panicked, staring at it like it was a traitor you grabbed your soap and began washing it like it burned you. 'WHAT THE FUCK DID I JUST DO!' I know what had to have happened, it wasn't me. 'He must have put his antenna in me.' Quickly you started rubbing every inch of your body leaving not a single spot untouched. Except for well.. one spot but unfortunately you knew it wasn't there because you'd been a little too personal with it only seconds prior.

Finding nothing you felt yourself begin to panic more. 'I did NOT just get myself off thinking about Shalnark, not a fucking chance. There has to be a trick somewhere.' When the water suddenly became ice cold you yelped "FUCK!" It had already wanted to come out but the sudden icy water brought it out. Quickly running your soap over the rest of your body you jumped out the very cold shower to towel off. You began pacing back and forth in the small bathroom muttering angrily to yourself. 'I'm no better than pervy horny Hisoka.'

You halted when the next thought came… swallowing you looked behind you to the door like Shalnark or someone else might come barging in any second. You'd have to go back to his room, go back and see him somewhere in it. Oh fuck he'd know.. no that's absolutely stupid someone can't look at you and just know that you masturbated to them in the shower. No, it was decided you would not go back to his room.

You'd sleep on the couch and give yourself time to come up with an excuse if he asked why you didn't come back. All you knew was that you needed space and a few hours between what you just did thinking about him and him in the flesh. Letting out a frustrated breath you opened the backpack to see what he left for you and were surprised to see new clothes that would fit you. They were a simple pair of black joggers and a new t-shirt. The other thing that surprised you was the many boxes of feminine products inside.

That's when it hit you. This must be what he went out to do when he told you to head back to the house.. what was it only yesterday? The panic from before had calmed and you began feeling grateful. Quickly pulling out a pair of fresh underwear you took care of your personal needs before putting on the new clean clothes. They were still a bit loose but you actually liked it. You weren't shy when it came to wearing shorts, tight shirts, or more revealing clothing. I mean you practically lived in your tight yoga pants that most definitely hugged your ass in all the right places but you enjoyed clothes that gave you room to breathe and hide your form a bit in the process. You were a creature of comfort.

Even though the t-shirt you normally wore wasn't anything close to tight. It felt nice knowing you could finally have a little more options. Zipping up the bag you opened the door cautiously. Thankfully you didn't see anyone or hear any sounds coming from around the house. You tiptoed your way to where you knew the washer. Seeing Shalnarks basket had been left beside it you decided to toss his dirty clothes in with your own. I mean you practically had been wearing his clothes and he had already done your laundry before.. you were returning the favor.

That was all. Making your way back into the living room you saw Phinks sitting on the couch much to your surprise that he normally occupied with Feitan. When he saw you exiting the kitchen he glared at you. Maybe you would go back to Shalnarks room, you didn't need the couch. But that tingling shame started creeping in again and you found yourself sitting on the couch across Phinks instead. A tense awkward silence permeated the space between you. "What are you even doing out here?" Phinks snapped. "Going to try and sleep." You turned your attention to the blank TV. "Aren't you supposed to be doing that in Shalnarks room?" His voice had a slight sneer to it. "Don't tell me that lovers quarrel earlier got you so worked up you can't even stand to be in the same room as him?" His voice had a cold amusement to it.

Without so much as looking at him you said, " Firstly, We aren't lovers. Secondly, I thought it would be nice to have the illusion of alone time without someone watching me like a hawk. Seems I'm not that lucky." With your last words you looked over to glare at him. You decided to ignore him and lay down on the couch and close your eyes. "Really? You're just going to sleep here?" If your eyes weren't closed you'd roll them, "That's what it looks like." Silence again then, a frustrated groan came from the other couch before you heard him get up and walk out the room. The silence was eating away at you and you finally opened your eyes to look at the tv again.

The last time you had fallen asleep to cartoons playing in the background was a long time. Looking around you struggled to find the remote getting up, you walked over to the tv to turn it on. It was pretty basic but you didn't mind, turning the volume low enough to comfortably be able to hear from the couch. You squinted at the side of the tv trying to figure out which button changed the channels. Upon finding it you started clicking only pausing to see what came on next.

When Phinks walked back into the living room with some blankets and pillows in hand and threw a set on the couch you were just on before settling down on his own couch getting comfortable you looked at him perplexed. "What are you-" "Isn't it obvious? Jeez just be grateful I feel sorry for you." He looked at you with pinched eyebrows and you just nodded. "Thank.. You." You thought back to what Shalnark said earlier that you only saw a fraction of what they were really like. You couldn't help but think of the few times on the show Phinks had actually seemed like a pretty nice guy..? You started clicking the channels again, getting more frustrated as you couldn't find what you were looking for. "What are you even looking for? You've passed at least three shows already that were worth watching." He finally snapped. Turning your head back to look at him, his face was pinched. You mouth opened but before anything came out you shut it again. 'How the fuck am I supposed to tell another grown ass adult I want to watch cartoons?' You remembered the nights you'd been around a few others that judged for still watching cartoons. You always brushed it off with a bitchy comment but they still had a way of stinging after a while. For some reason the thought of Phinks judging you in this moment of vulnerability had a brief sadness flashing across your face before you let your face become blank again.

"What are the shows you think are worth watching? I'll just go back." Honestly you were too tired to argue and just wanted anything at this point. His face seemed to soften slightly before he asked again. "I don't think you heard me. I asked, ''What are you looking for?'" You felt your eyes narrow on him and hesitantly they softened a fraction before saying, "I..want..to watch cartoons." It felt so silly coming out and you hated it. He smirked, "Well you're just in luck, I happen to enjoy cartoons and they are two more channels up. Now turn them on and get your ass back to the couch and go to bed." After doing as instructed you made your way back to the couch.

You felt his eyes follow you but you tried to not let it bother you pushing the pillow behind your head you threw the blanket over yourself to watch. When you had settled you could feel Phinks attention turn to the tv. What was playing had a more adult theme to it like most late night shows. Funny how some things stay the same. When two of the main characters got into a bind and told a cringey joke you were about to laugh when Phinks laugh beside you startled you. Looking over to him sharply he stopped, "What." He was back to defensive anger. "Nothing just didn't realize someone without a sense of humor could still find things funny." He rolled his eyes, "I find many things amusing, it's not my fault you lack the ability to amuse me."

By the time another episode passed you were long past tired and were actually sitting up watching the show hooked. Phinks had only briefly left again to grab a few beers and snacks. When he willingly extended snacks and a few beers your way you raised an eyebrow but thanked him you reached for them. "Wow, I must say I'm surprised. You're a man of taste. I was expecting you to have a thing for the stuff that tastes like shit."

He rolled his eyes but there was no hostility to it, "God you're such a brat." You only shrugged. "Be lucky you came back so fast things are starting to get good." This show had the stupidest plot but you found you couldn't stop watching. Phinks had drastically relaxed and you had both found yourself laughing softly a few times. By the time two more episodes passed you hadn't even noticed the sun trying to come in through the curtains. Looking over you saw Phinks was dead to the world asleep. 'Well that happened fast?'

A new show had started to play. It seemed interesting but it didn't have the appeal the other did, you knew you were fighting sleep periodically watching and closing your eyes. You hadn't realized Shalnark had walked into the room until he sat on the couch beside your feet. Until you drowsily opened again and your gazes locked you felt your mouth dry as he smiled softly at you. "Well! I must say I'm jealous you didn't come back to my room and invite me to the party."

Opening your mouth you wanted to say something but stopped. There's so many things you wanted to hide away from him from but the slight buzz of the few beers you let yourself drink made it hard. Not wanting to fuck up you simply looked at him softly, "Can.. Can you take me back to your bed?" He was suddenly standing and you didn't fight as he picked you up bridal style. You knew you could walk without stumbling around like an idiot but after the aftermath of the last 24 hours you just wanted comfort and to just not feel like you had to force yourself to do anything even just for a moment.

When he laid you on his bed he went to turn away and you grabbed his hand. He seemed genuinely surprised. "..Is it too much to ask for.. If I ask you to just sit here next to me while I fall asleep?'" He wasn't smiling like usual but he nodded and you made room for him. It felt peaceful between you too at that moment. Unsure of where the words came from you spoke into the dark of his room eye's blinking openly and closed slowly.

"Earlier.. It was a dream about my brother." Tightness formed in your throat, "I don't think I've dreamed of him in all the months I've been here.. I've wanted to see him. But I never got lucky until tonight.. But I didn't in the end feel lucky.. Not really" Your eyes closed and you rolled your head to the side loving the feeling of his pillow.

"It was a memory of a day we went to the Lake we frequented as kids just a month or so before I got kidnapped. He was planning on moving out of our place to live with his friends months after that trip. " Humming sleepily into the pillow barely conscious you mumbled low, "Kinda ironic really… Everyone's so fast to leave me behind first.. Who'd have thought it would be me leaving someone first for the first time huh?" You felt yourself slipping to sleep the last thing you had to say being. "It's kinda sad though isn't it.. The only person in that world that's ever going to miss me is just my brother.. Even if he misses me deep I know he's okay without me." With a final breath your eyes were shut and sleep took over before thy had fully even closed..

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this rollercoaster of an update! hahaha

Chapter 15: Chapter 15 - Well, At least something is sweet

Notes:

I swear writing about my period literally summoned it because I got mine after my last update and have been dying for days. LOL

I hope you guys enjoy this Chapter! After the craziness of the last few Chapters I wanted to give you guys something a little more soft to come back too! Since I'm feeling better today I'm going to be editing Chapter 16 today as well and posting it later! So look forward to a double update day as a treat! Hope you all are well!

Chapter Text

Waking up alone in the room was a relief. The weight of the last 24 hours had left you drained. You weren't sure what time it was and you didn't really even care. It was hard to process where you should even go from here. Of course you planned to steal back the antenna but what really troubled you is how'd you manage to find a way back home. It felt so much more complicated now and heaviness weighed your body down making you unable to do anything but look up at the ceiling. They probably wouldn't let you lay here all day like you wanted. Would it be strange if you just pretended like everything was okay?

You didn't want anyone to see you like this, recalling the things you told Shalnark before you ended up asleep was bad enough. 'What kind of sad shit was that?' Especially considering you have been dead set on not opening up to him in the first place.

Most importantly you weren't sure if you could handle the questions they'd most likely have for you in the light of day. That had you swallowing a lump in your throat. You didn't want to give anyone anything more. It felt like you'd given more of yourself to people in the last day than you had your entire life.

Turning your head you looked to the side of the room and saw your phone on Shalnarks desk plugged in beside his computer. Pinching your eyes together and rolling over to get off the bed quietly you walked over and sat in his chair listening for the sound of footsteps or voices. Finding none, you tapped the screen hopefully and it came to life. The emptiness you felt when you first woke up halted ever so slightly as wonder began to grow.

Looking at the screen you saw you had 13 new messages. You tapped the text thread to read.

Castor the cool

Hey where are you? You should've been home by now.

Castor the cool

Look, it's been over an hour since we last spoke. You said you'd come home, where are you?

Castor the cool

Y/N?

Castor the cool

Please PLEASE tell me if you're alright. I'm starting to freak out.

Castor the cool

That's it, I'm coming to find you.

Castor the cool

Y/N please. I've looked everywhere I can't find you. If you're fucking with me just stop.

Castor the cool

I know you said your phone was dying so I called the police to see if maybe you got into an accident or ended up in the hospital nothing. I SWEAR IF YOU AREN'T DEAD BY THE TIME YOU TURN UP I'M LITERALLY

GOING TO KILL YOU MYSELF!

Castor the cool

If you don't come home now. I'm going to go in your room and steal all your left shoes.

Castor the cool

Stars.. I wish you'd just answer. Don't you know I can't lose you too..

Castor the cool

Dear potential Kidnapper or murderer,

I don't have much as far as money but I propose we come to an agreement and you bring my sister back. You see she is really annoying (which could be why you wanted to take her in the first place Idk) but I assure you that if you release her now your life will be the better for if you don't I'll make your life a living hell. That's if she isn't doing it already for me.

Castor the cool

It's been over a day and no one's seen or heard of you anywhere. I got my group of friends in a search party looking for you. We've gone all over this city down all your favorite trails, and all your favorite streets. Nothing, not even a trace of you…

Castor the cool

You know how we always theorized about premonition?..I couldn't shake the bad feeling that's been in my gut since before you walked out that door to leave. I should have stopped you.

Castor the cool

I don't even know why I'm even texting you anymore… if you were going to answer, you would have by now. I never realized before how much I really need you around and I hate the fact I miss you so much because you've been so damn annoying but I still find myself missing all the dumb shit you do anyways. You'll probably never read this and maybe this is more for me than anything but no matter what. You'll always be the best sister no matter where you are. Love you Y/N

For some reason you found you were unable to cry reading the last things Castor had been able to send. It's not that a part of you didn't want to. But reading everything had you feeling a warmth in your chest instead. He never once stopped reaching out to you. He tried looking for you and this was the closest you've felt to him in ages.

You had a feeling that if you hadn't been sent to another world that many more messages would have come through. You knew if the roles were reversed you'd never stop messaging him hoping one day to see a text returned. Smiling, you began to type in a message.

Y/N

Sorry to have kept you waiting. I'm only a world away, be back when I can. I'll always love you too.

You weren't surprised the message said undelivered. Next you opened up your photo album and began scrolling through all the memories you had captured, or stupid jokes you had screenshot for later. Seeing bits of your life took more and more of the weight off your chest. Setting the phone back down with a decidedly much better mood stretched your arms above your head leaning back to stretch your spine.

It was hard to keep from falling into that pit of despair but getting a glimpse of the life you had before encouraged you to not give up. You felt a wicked smile come to your face. Things can get a lot more interesting around here without a broken arm. Looking over a shoulder you made sure Shalnark hadn't come back… he was a sneaky man and you weren't up for surprises. Before thinking better of it you put your hand on the mouse on the desk to shake it awake. When the screen lit up your excitement died when faced with entering in a password.

Whatever you weren't gonna let that stop you.

Entering in the first thing you could think you typed 'meteorcity' incorrect password. 'Well honestly that's to be expected. Next you typed in 'phantomtroupe' incorrect password Maybe he'd go for something you wouldn't expect. 'Ilikeboobs' incorrect password. The screen suddenly went black and you blinked. 'Did I do something?' Suddenly the screen began typing something out and you realized you fucked up and really big. 'Security protocol activated… Hard reset activated…' Oh hell no. You started angrily jiggling the mouse smashing the keyboard letters with your other hand. You already knew it was too late but panic had you acting out. 'Memory has been wiped'

The screen lit up a soft blue and had a 'Welcome' 'Ready to set up?' Oh he was going to fucking murder you. Looking at your phone you immediately picked it up and shoved it down between his mattress and the bed frame. If he wanted revenge it would be all too simple. You had to get out of her and away from the scene of the crime. Opening the door you found he wasn't in sight. You hustled into the living room to find everyone besides him had been discussing something but they quickly silenced themselves when you came in the room.

"Morning guys! Where's Shalnark?" You had a way to wide and enthusiastic smile on your face but it must have been off putting because Phinks gave Feitan a weird look, and Paku just seemed curiously confused before finally saying. "…He's in the shower, did you need something?" "YES! …Well yes but not from him exactly." Uvogins expression went from perplexed at your behavior to slowly becoming his more humored self, "You sure? Strange, don't you think asking about him first thing." He smirked and you scowled. "He's doing my training of course I'd ask where he is… SPEAKING OF WHICH." You weren't shouting but you got louder as you spoke.

"He's busy so why don't one of you take over for the day!" Phinks scoffed at that, "A shower doesn't take all day and we have better things to do than train you. You can wait."

"NO! I can't wait! We should go now." Paku's brow lifted, "You seem to be in a rush, did you do something?" You couldn't help it, your eyes shifted in the direction of the bathroom before coming back to hers, "NO.. no- erm of course not. I'm just eager is all you know." Swallowing, "Anyways, who's up for it?" You tried giving another bright smile looking from face to face.

Before anyone had a chance to press you suddenly heard the shower knobs turning off your face flashed to the door clearly panicked before rushing forward and whispering. "Okay, I lied. Yes I did something and if one of you takes me outside to train right now. I'll not only tell you what I did but I'll throw in no sarcasm for an entire day." Uvogin looked around to everyone smiling, "Wow sweetheart, wasn't expecting you to begin bargaining so fast. Must really be bad." The noises of him stepping out the shower had your eyes widening slightly.

"I'll sweeten the deal and throw in fresh cookies." Phinks leaned in smirk on his face, "What kind chocolate chip.. or-" You snapped angrily still whispering. "Whatever kind of cookie you want, do we have a deal?"

Uvogin crossed his arms, "You have a deal." Eyes shooting behind you to the bathroom you started rushing the front door as quietly as possible for some reason you felt like if you were too loud he'd pop out like a Jack in the box ready to catch you. You could hear muffled laughter behind you. "I think I'm going to tag along." You heard Pakunoda say as she got up to follow Uvogin towards the door after you.

Getting the door open you found yourself outside quickly making a Beeline for the clearing you always went to before stopping looking over to the two trailing behind you. "You know what maybe we should find another place to train!"

"Sweetheart whatever you did can't have been that bad to warrant trying to hide." Uvogin crossed his arms giving a pointed look. Swallowing you looked past them to the door. "We should keep walking." Turning sharply you headed to your usual training spot, about half way there Pakunoda came up beside you. "I think I'd like sugar cookies." You nodded distractedly. "Bet." Uvogin came up to your other side. "Are you going to keep us waiting all day or you gonna tell us what you did?"

You just walked on nervously until you came to the edge of the clearing and Uvogin put a hand on your shoulder. "You've been stalling long enough. Out with it." Pakunoda just stood off to the side, arms folded, a teasing smirk on her lips as she looked at you. "…I.. I may have accidentally factory reset his computer…" The hand that was on your shoulder fell away as he covered his face to laugh, Pakunoda just had a stunned expression.

Before anyone could say anything you continued, "I didn't mean too! I just wanted to look up native plants I could use to create the poison I need!" You began a fast pace to the center of the clearing. "Well sweetheart. Let's just be glad you're out of the house when he finds out." Uvogins smile then turned more wild, "Now are you going to sit around all day or are you actually gonna start training?"

Shalnark had just opened the door to the bathroom when he noticed Uvo and Paku were gone. They had all been discussing some of the jobs they had planned and how Paku was planning to go meet up with the Boss and Uvo was planning to tag along with her. Surely they hadn't left so soon? "They didn't leave already did they?" Feitan glanced over, "…took girl outside to train.." Shalnark looked at him strangely, "Why in the world would they go do that?" He shook his head and walked to his bedroom. He thought he could hear laughter but he just ignored it.

He wasn't sure what set him off but he knew something was wrong immediately. He noticed the phone was gone from the desk, which was weird but unexpected. He wanted to look up the term the woman used in her memory while she wasn't around. Getting into his chair he shook the mouse and being treated with a 'Welcome , Ready to set up?' He froze "You have got to be kidding me!" He rubbed his temple. It wasn't a big deal. That's what he told himself anyways. He let out an irritated breath. Well at least he knew now why she wasn't here. He shouldn't be surprised, but the fact she ran away irritated him even more. He decided to activate en because he had a feeling she might try to hide her phone from him and he was right.

He lifted up the mattress and smiled. What a horrible hiding spot. He couldn't help but smile as he thought up ways to tease her. He walked back out his room determined, stepping into the living room he looked at Nobunaga, Phinks, and Feitan. Crossing his arms he asked, "When she most likely begged you guys to take her out did she leave out the part where she completely wiped my computer?" Nobunaga actually laughed before he could stop himself. "Is that what she did? No wonder she wasted no time in bargaining!"

"SHE BARGAINED WITH YOU!" Feitan tched and Shalnark immediately looked at him, he swore Feitan had a smirk under his cowl. "Offered up cookies." He palmed his forehead. "Well that explains why Uvo and Paku are gone when they both have sweet tooths." He started walking to the door. "How you plan on punishing her?" Phinks called and Shalnark only smirked. He had a few ideas.

Taking in a deep breath you looked over to them and tried to let go of your anxiety. It was bad enough when Shalnark watched, let alone two others. You decided if you were going to do this you'd at least have to try and be impressive. Focusing on a point on a tree you let your ren flare. It felt much easier today to make it to a minute but you decided to grit your teeth and push past. You were a few seconds away from two minutes when you let out an exhausted breath slide to your knees letting yourself fall back arms wide.

"I feel like I laid down on a freeway and let an 18 wheeler run me over." Pakunoda had walked forward and was looking down at you, "How long have you been practicing nen?" Uvogin spoke up, "Three or Four days has it been now?" It hit you at those words a lot had happened and in such a short amount of time. When Paku looked from Uvogin back down to you, "This is very.. impressive." You shrugged as best you could and stood up. "I suppose.. it's time to go again. I want to see if I can get to two minutes this time if not longer."

With that you stepped away and began the process all over again. It took two more tries until you hit your two minute mark and another three before you got past that. You'd honestly been so determined to push yourself and get ahead you didn't even register the fact Uvogin and Pakunoda had left and there was a new person standing at the tree line staring you down. When you had managed to hold ren for a total of two minutes and thirty seconds you hit the ground with a satisfied smile on your face.

This had been a successful day so far, looking over and seeing Shalnark staring at you with a menacing smile you had to force yourself from letting your smile slip. "Oh! Hey Shalnark, Didn't see you there! Sorry for uhhh leaving you behind.. figured it would be productive to uhh go out and start." As he began walking towards the center of the clearing you found your feet fast. "Are you sure about that?" Now he was standing only a few feet away, "Why wouldn't I be sure? I'm out here aren't I?" His face hadn't changed, "I don't know just seems curious don't you think?"

Blinking up you said, "What's curious?" Leaning forward he chirped, "That you just so happen to be gone after my computer is somehow reset along with-" He pulled out your phone from a pocket. "This being shoved under the mattress. I wonder what reason would you have to hide this?" You blinked at the phone, "How did you-" He actually laughed stepping in closer. "I used a little something called En." That's when your heart seemed to stop. "I'll explain it for you. It's an advanced application of using ten and ren. When using it you can feel the shape and movement of objects in your auras sphere. So activating it after seeing your phone gone from the desk made it ever so simple to find."

You swallowed stiffly, you looked down at his shoes, "..I'm sorry… I.. didn't mean too." Laughing again at that he pocketed your phone, "Oh I'm sure you didn't." Crossing his arms, "I am curious though what passwords did you try?" When you told him he looked incredulous "You're telling me that was the best you could come up with?!" You couldn't help a sheepish smile. "For the last one should it have been ilikebutts instead?" He rolled his eyes at that. "You're ridiculous."

"By the way I better be getting a batch of cookies myself for this inconvenience." You glared, "Who sold me out?" He smirked, "Feitan" "Honestly that's not even surprising." Scoffing you turned away from him and began practicing again. He only stood back and watched. After a while you finally broke the silence and looked over at him. "Why aren't you? I dont know doing something to get even.. I figured-" you paused trying to find the words. His smile grew wide as he crouched down to where you were sitting during your break looking you square in the face.

"Aww! You see I was waiting for the right moment for that! No better time than the present!" He seemed to lean in eyes , taking on a more predatory gleam. "I feel it's a good thing to inform you that I'm not the only one around the house that can use En.. and last night it's fortunate the only one in the house awake was me or else they'd-" He couldn't finish that sentence you'd actually die on the spot. Leaping towards him you slapped a hand over his mouth. "Finish that fucking sentence and I'll literally kill you and make it horrific." You could feel him smiling behind your hand, eyes shining into yours but you only glared. "I swear to the stars, I'll give Feitan nightmares with what I do to you if you keep it up." He started laughing behind your hand and pulled back and away from him irritated.

"Oh you should see your face right now. Come on let's go, you've done enough today and I need to set up my computer." You sighed, getting up and followed him back to the house, arms crossed not paying him a lick of attention. This was the most embarrassing day of your life. You should have taken notes on Illumis hole digging technique because you'd gladly bury yourself right now.

Thankfully everyone was preoccupied when you got back inside. "What were you trying to do on my computer anyways?" Upon explaining he hummed. "Well come on then it won't take long to set up and afterwards we can do some research." Nodding you followed him back to his room and found yourself awkwardly sitting on his bed. Kicking your feet you found yourself asking, "Soooo, whatcha like to do in your free time?" Glancing at you before looking back at the screen he was silent a long moment before finally settling on, "I like to try out different video games." Nodding you hummed in response.

"Can I have my journal back to take notes?" He smiled at that, "I wondered how long it would take you to start asking for things back." You took on a sly smile, "If you give me my stuff back I'll let you try something out." Turning his head to face you, "Do I get to know what it is?" You scoffed, "Of course not. It's what makes it fun." He shrugged looking back at the computer typing away. "Sorry, I can't agree to those terms." Exhaling loudly, "Give me my phone." An eye raised in response, "You're very demanding today."

"I'm also very impatient so hand it over." You extended your hand out palm up. The smile taking over his face had you fighting to keep your own down. After a few more clicks he stood up, "Well here's the chair I'll be back with your journal." You nodded as he disappeared from the room and sat down in his chair to begin looking a few different things up. By the time he came back and set the journal beside you, you had already found a few different common plants that could easily be used. When he set the phone down beside it your eyebrows raised. You didn't think he'd actually give it back. Turning the screen away from his view you unlocked the phone.

He gave you a mischievous smile at that crossing his arms. "What's that look about?" Furrowing your brows as you looked at him. "Oh nothing, you're just funny is all." Shaking your head you slid your finger a few times to the side until you came to a games tab holding the phone out to him he only looked confused. "Seeing how you're being somewhat nice and weren't a total prick about the whole computer thing you can knock yourself out and play some of the games I have saved to my phone."

You wanted him distracted so he wasn't paying attention to you as you worked and him being into games gave you an opening, narrowing your eyes you added. "Don't go getting to attached though at the end of the day this thing is mine and you can't keep it."

Holding out the phone again he took it and curiously started clicking away at the phone pulling up a game. When the opening music started playing you turned your head, "Oh that's a fun but kinda peaceful game. It's a crafting game. You get to run around as a witch and do missions for an evil goat." You could feel him glance at you before looking back down, "Missions for an evil goat? What kind?" Shrugging you just started typing away some more periodically jotting down notes. "I guess you gotta play it to figure it out." He huffed out a breath and moved further onto his bed, attention now wrapped in the game on the phone.

You hadn't realized so much time had passed until you went to take a break. Walking out of the room to see the clock reading it was sometime around 8pm was crazy to you. It was nice to see no one else out. It's not that you didn't like them but it was hard to not feel on edge around them. Walking into a kitchen for a snack you decided to go through the cabinets, why not be a little nosey right? 'Looks like I couldn't deliver on cookies even if I wanted to.'

When Pakunoda suddenly walked into the kitchen bags in hand your brows rose high. "I think I recall you saying something about sweetening the deal with cookies? I had to go out so I brought back supplies." Smirking, she set it down and you peaked in the bags. "Guess I should deliver on my promises huh?" Sitting down at the table she laughed. "It would definitely be in your best interest." By the time you had finished you had made a good amount of chocolate chip and sugar cookies.

Pakunoda had gotten up from her spot and had come over to snatch a few sugar cookies, biting into one her face held a look of pleasure, "These are quite delicious." Phinks and Feitan came into the kitchen as she spoke. Feitan making a b line for a chocolate chip and you stepped in front of him. "Who said you could have a cookie you little sell out."

He glared at you, "…never said.. wouldn't tell." You glared right back at him crossing your arms. "Is that supposed to make me want to share with you?" He smirked, "Share… ..Don't share.. will get one anyways." He was so matter of fact about it and really you didn't care that deeply you only rolled your eyes grabbing a few cookies and walking back to Shalnarks room.

Upon entering you saw he was still latched to the game smiling as he advanced on. Seeing him looking so innocent playing a game warmed something in you briefly before stomping it down and approaching. "Here's some cookies as promised." Looking up from your phone he smiled, "Oh! Thanks."

Sitting down at the corner of the bed handing them over you paused. "Want to go on a foraging field trip tomorrow?" He looked up at you before nodding. "You know what you are looking for?" You let out a sigh. "Yup, and it's going to be interesting."

Chapter 16: Chapter 16 - Well, is this considered a date?

Chapter Text

"When you said foraging I didn't think you meant stealing from a prestigious botanical garden." Looking out the window you couldn't help but smile at the scenery as Shalnark drove towards the botanical garden you planned to steal samples of the flowers you needed from.

"You didn't ask and I didn't see a reason to tell." It was peaceful looking at the scenery some things were definitely similar to your world but other things were distinctly not, and you couldn't hold back the wonder looking at them. "You sure are something, I'll tell you that." You both still had a few hours until you'd arrive in the city the gardens were located.

If you were being honest with yourself you were pretty surprised he hadn't put up a fuss when you told him the plan he only smiled and said 'Guess we will need the car then!' And that was it. What surprised you even more was the fact it was just going to be you two. For some reason you thought he'd ask one of the others to come along but he didn't so much as tell them what you were doing before you both walked out the door.

It had been pretty quite so far and you looked over to him. "You wanna listen to something?" He smiled, "You can try!" You hit the radio button and heard nothing but static you adjusted it to every station you could think of when something did start playing you felt hopeful but only for a moment until a weird banging music started playing and you looked at it appalled before turning it off. "What the hell was that supposed to be!"

"That's the best you're going to get around here." He was laughing at your outburst. "To make it worse you guys haven't even created an AUX cord so I can't even play music from my phone!" You were outraged. "I forgot how much this sucked now I'm going to have to live through this again, like it wasn't bad enough the first time." He was really laughing now, "Aw! Sounds like future advancements really spoiled you!" He had a teasing smirk and you glared. "Whatever! You wouldn't understand! No more having to lug around a bunch of CDs, and no more digging through the radio to find a good station. It was bliss!"

"Mhm, must have been real convenient!" He had a smirk, you only crossed your arms before something you said had you excitedly popping the glove box open. Eagerly you snatched at the CDs tucked inside and flipped them over eyebrows scrunching you looked at him appalled. "I can't believe I'm saying this but please tell me you stop this from an old woman and it's not one of you with piss poor music tastes." You tossed them in slamming the glove box closed and he burst out laughing.

You weren't good at silences so after a while you broke and started peppering him with different questions. He seemed happy enough to answer but after a while he began asking you a some about your world hesitantly you found yourself answering. It helped the time pass. "What did you do as a job before you ended up here?" Looking at him you considered if you wanted to answer or not. It was the first personal question he had asked you and you weren't sure if you really wanted to answer but you found your eyes looking out the window again this time finding the approaching city.

"..I worked at an old bookstore. The old man that ran it was really kind. I got the job by accident honestly." He quirked on eyebrow, "Mhm, how so?" Letting out a breath you tried finding the words to answer, "Well, I guess I just spent a lot of time there and was already so familiar with so much anyways… and there'd be times he was busy and people would want to ask him questions anyways so I'd just chirp up I guess and casually help them." You looked out the off to the side, "I guess after a while he just decided to hire me on because one day while I was sitting reading a book he slapped some money down on the coffee table in front of me and told me if I came back the next day willing to really work there was more money where that came from." You shrugged, "So that's what I did. Hence the accidental job." Shalnark had been listening carefully and briefly looked over to you, "Sounds like you ended up in something that made you happy at least." You thought on that for a moment, "It's strange though.. I hadn't thought of him or my job the whole time I've been here."

As we got closer to the city you finally looked at him slyly. "So I may have left out a few things.." All that got was a snort and a side eye, "For some reason I find I'm not surprised." You smirked, "Anyways the plant we need only blooms in moonlight so we'll have to wait until it gets dark out." His eyebrows raised, "It's going to be hours before it gets dark out." You laughed and smirked, "I'm aware. But I figured it would be best to scope the place out before we come again at night." He smirked, "You think like a thief." Rolling your eyes you crossed your arms, "I feel like I think like how anyone with common sense would think if they needed to steal something but didn't want to get caught." His answering smile did nothing to make you feel better especially when his next words came, "Guess it's a good thing we got here early then we should probably go find a different set of clothes. Best to not draw attention to ourselves don't ya think?"

You frowned at that, "But you never gave me back my satchel I have no money.." He side eyed you, "Don't you going worrying about that." That's the conversation that lead up to you both looking around a clothing store. He was fast to pick something out and was now trailing you. It was hard to concentrate with him hovering. "If you're not going to help just go away, I can't focus with you following me." Smiling at you he winked, "Well seeing how I got the go ahead to help!" He picked a sundress off a rack and held it up in front of you. "I think this one could do, it looks like it would be very flattering on you." You couldn't help but admire it, the man did have an eye you'd give him that. Looking at the price tag though you paled. "Ya that's not gonna do.. We should find something else." You turned to go look at something else, "Don't worry, I'll just get it."

You looked at him suspiciously, "Why would you do that? What do you want in return?" No one had really offered you anything without wanting something in return so you wanted to know the catch especially not something with a price tag like that. "I don't want anything more than what you've already promised to get me. Besides this'll look nice and we can get out of here faster." You examined his face looking for a lie you felt your arms crossing defensively. It felt weird allowing someone to get something for you. You did like the dress and it would make things easier but it felt weird saying yes. You looked away to the rack debating what to say as you thought.

You must have zoned out because when you focused your attention he wasn't in front of you anymore, looking around you saw him at the counter checking out and you rushed over to get to his side but by the time you got there he had paid and turned around. "Oh you finally made it." You looked at him nervously, "I never actually said yes." He smiled and gently nudged you to walk out the door with him. "You didn't need to." With that you were ushered out. You looked over to him hesitantly, "..uhh.. thank you." He smiled down at you, "You're welcome." You both headed towards a local park that had a public bathroom that would be easy to change in.

When you walked into the park you couldn't help but glare at the slide. You felt your fist clench, "I hate those things." When he noticed where you had looked to he began laughing. "You're really going to hold a grudge against them aren't you?" He teased and you looked to him raising an eyebrow, "In fact I will." Handing you a bag he walked off to enter the bathroom and you went into the woman's and found the biggest stall. Carefully you took your clothes off and stuffed them in the bag while taking out the sundress to slip it on. You realized pretty quickly the bra you had on was not going to work with this dress. Letting out a sigh you took off your bra and shoved it in the bag. Looking in you noticed a pair of simple shoes for the first time. 'When the hell did he have time to grab these and how the hell didn't I noticed them until now?' Taking them out you put them on surprised to find they comfortably fit.

You had been avoiding looking at the mirror for a few minutes now and you knew you had been stalling. Sighing you turned around and your eyes popped open.. You looked good. The dress was tight enough up too to give your breasts support even without the bra it slightly came into a V and exposed your chest but not in a way you felt was too much. You realized the top of your scar was visible and you felt slightly insecure about that. You always forgot it was there but it was definitely noticeable in this the thin line coming up a bit from your chest. Stepping back you twisted from side to side to view the length in came about mid thigh. You couldn't remember the last time you wore something so feminine and that made you feel such a way but overall you felt nice in it liking the way it made you feel.

Taking in a deep breath you grabbed your bag and walked cautiously out of the bathroom. When you saw Shalnark already standing off to the side you steeled yourself thankfully he was still looking at his phone and hadn't noticed you yet. You took the time to look him over and realized in some ways you both had coordinating colors and matched in some ways… had he done that on purpose. It was hard not to admire how nice he looked dressed up. When you made it back to his face you realized he had stopped looking at his phone and was staring back at you. For a second he wasn't smiling having a look on his face you couldn't explain but when his eyes locked on yours his face lit up and he smiled. "Aw! I see you've finally finished. I was beginning to wonder what was taking you so long." You walked up and shrugged, "Sorry about that.. You ready to go?" He turned to walk back towards the car, "Of course! Let's go!" You couldn't help but notice it was like he was trying to avoid looking at you. Hopefully he didn't think you looked ridiculous or something.

The drive to the gardens was slightly tense and you couldn't put a finger on why. "..Is something wrong?" His head snapped to yours slightly surprised, "No! Sorry I'm just thinking of everything we have to do." Nodding you turned your attention back to the road getting to the gardens was easy from there. Looking around you couldn't help but feel grateful at his suggestion to get more dressed up because before you both would have definitely stood out more. Walking towards the main manor of the estate you looked up at him, "Guess it's good thing you suggested a disguise, we would've stuck out like sore thumbs before huh?" You could help but nudge him and you could see him already smiling. "Of course, they probably wouldn't have even let us in before. Especially you." He teased and you rolled your eyes. "Such an ass I swear."

A man at the top of the stairs to the manor looked you both over before opening the door, "You'll find the reception desk to the right." He said as you both walked in getting to the table an older woman looked you both over with a skeptical eye. You couldn't help but thinking how not sorry you were going to feel about stealing some of there plants tonight. You couldn't stand up tight aristocrats. Feeling a hand on the base of your back it took everything in you not to jump or flinch. "Two tickets please, if you don't mind!" Shalnark was cheery as he spoke and the woman just shook her head before telling him the sum. Internally you cringed at the price and couldn't believe he handed over the money without so much as blinking.

You'd have to find a way to pay him back maybe you'd find your satchel in hide money somewhere in his room before he left. He didn't seem like the kind of guy to accept money from her if she tried to hand it to him. The woman seemed a lot more pleasant now that he'd pay, maybe she thought they were going to be too poor to afford the tickets? Handing the tickets over she also slipped a map of the estate and gardens over. "You two love birds go enjoy yourselves now. Be sure to stay out of the parts of the map that say restricted okay?" He smiled widely at her, "Of course! Don't you worry about us." He handed you a ticket and the map. Hand still on your back he increased the pressure and walked you towards the door at the back to the gardens outside.

"You can stop touching me now." Was the first thing you said as you got far enough away from the manor. "Aw! How ever will we keep up the rouse of love birds!" He teased and you rolled your eyes stepping away from him hand on your back. "You don't need to have your hand on me to do that." Honestly you hadn't been able to enjoy the flowers or plants surrounding you until that moment. It had been hard to concentrate with his hand resting on your back. Opening up the map you looked it over. Smiling you looked up through your lashes. "Kinda funny isn't it?" He looked down at you and crossed his arms, "Mhm?" You could hear the question, you saw a worker coming and decided to lean over and pushed up to get on the balls of your toes to whisper in his ear. "Them unbeknownst giving a map to their soon to be thieves." He laughed and wrapped an arm around your waist to hold you there and whispered back into your ear, "Who'd have know you had such a twisted sense of humor?"

The worker passed you both by side eyeing you both in judgement at your display. All you're sure anyone saw was two as the old woman but it 'love birds' being disgustingly sweet with each other. You caught the man mutter when he thought he was far enough away, "Hope I don't catch them rutting around in the bushes." You felt yourself stiffen at the insinuation but you weren't the only one. Clearly Shalnark heard by the hand that briefly tightened on your waist before releasing. You pulled back to look at the map feeling uncomfortable before you had looked at the map though you had briefly caught a glimpse of Shalnarks face he had a smile on his face as he must have watched the back of the man a cold glint to his eyes.

"Oh look!" You tried faking enthusiasm to keep up the charade you were both now playing. "They have a jungle themed garden over here!" Grabbing his hand you began pulling him along in that direction. You figured it was best to get Shalnark away from the worker. You weren't sure what he'd do but you didn't need attention being drawn to yourselves. It had been a long time since you felt so peaceful walking around but all the stunning colors and shapes of the exotic flowers and plants kept you entranced. It was especially fun going through an area with different animals or figures cut into bushes.

It wasn't until you walked into the jungle themed area and a big strange bird squawked towards you that you startled and tightened your grip against a hand that you realized you'd been holding his hand the entire time. Awkwardly you found yourself letting go and looking down and away, "Uhh sorry.. didn't mean to keep dragging you along.." He stepped in front of you and put his fingers along your jaw moving your face to look back up at his, "Don't need to be sorry, after all-" His smile grew and the corner of his lips turned up more on one side, "Hard to pretend we're lovers if we aren't even remotely affectionate with each other. Wouldn't you say?" There was a sudden painful prick at the back of your leg causing your breath to hitch. Your chest felt warm suddenly you noticed his eyes flicked down to your lips briefly and back up to your eyes.

Why did his green eyes have to be so pretty.. and wait a minute where are they looking now? His eyes had drifted lower and his eyebrows pinched in confusion and the fingers on your jaw moved down and touched the center of your chest by your sternum. Outraged you stepped back and slapped his hand away. Your arm cocking back to this time aim for his cheek, "STARS SHALNARK! I didn't think you were such a pervert!" Your hand started flying out but he caught it and held it, "HEY! No!" Your mouth opened to chew him out when he let go of your hand to point down. "Something on your chest started glowing, I just wasn't sure what it was! Now stop trying to hit me!"

Confused you looked down and saw a dulling glow fading from your scar. Rubbing it lightly did nothing to bring it back and soon it was gone back to the regular shade of the scar. "…It's never done that before." He looked at your chest intensely and you pulled the top up a bit more uncomfortable with his attention now on your breasts. "Can you stop looking at me like that.. I'm already uncomfortable enough about it you looking at it doesn't make me feel any better." He looked at your face suddenly apologetic, "I.. uhh I'm sorry I didn't realize how bad that must have looked."

He leaned back and scratched his head looking to the side. "I guess I'm surprised, I've just never seen it before is all." You actually scoffed at that, "Of course you wouldn't! I'm always wearing a t-shirt! If you had seen it before you'd have a lot of explaining to do!" Looking back at you an eyebrow raised questioningly, "How'd you get it?" You folded your arms defensively and walked past him down the path. "I dont know… I just woke up with it when I got here. Leave it alone I don't want to talk about it."

Surprisingly enough he did. You'd both made your way around the garden until that familiar burn on your leg made you pause. Stopping Shalnark looked down at you, "Is something wrong?" You tilted your leg to the side looking down at it, "Yeah, I forgot about it earlier but I think I brushed against a plant." Leaning down you find a thorn in your leg and pulled it out. Pinching it between your fingers you showed Shalnark. "See look, I somehow got a thorn in my leg." His eyebrows pinched as he looked at it. "I didn't think you walked that close to anything with thorns." You could tell something was bothering him but you tossed it over a shoulder. "Oh well, let's keep looking around."

Making it to the area where you'd come back to steal the flowers you felt your interest peak. They obviously weren't in bloom. But the courtyard the flowers grew in was round and had the moon phases carved into the stones beneath your foot. It was beautiful but you didn't pay too much obvious attention to this room in case anyone was looking besides without the flowers blooming there wasn't much of a reason for you guys to seem interested.

Making your way out you both wandered around seemingly like two people in love but really your eager eyes were spotting good openings to come in and out at periodically checking the map helped. It was late afternoon when you both finally walked back through the manor and out the front door. When you both made it back to the car you let out a long sigh. "Well, I'm positively hungry now. Want to go over details over some food? " He only smirked over at you. "Asking me out on a date now I see." You gapped at him before smirking, "Well last time I recalled I didn't have money so I hope you're okay with dining and dashing."

He ended up paying for sandwiches at an outdoor vendor and you both ended up at a table at a park you'd visited together hours previous. You liked this much better than sitting down at a restaurant if you were being completely honest. By the time you had finished eating and your plans it was starting to get dark. You excused yourself to change. Getting back into the stall you'd been previously you looked at yourself in the mirror and found yourself frowning. Today was a good day.. great even. But it made you feel guilty, should you be enjoying spending so much time with him? He made it so easy and the playful banter that always seemed to go on between you two made it hard to not enjoy being around him.

It hit you where the guilt was coming from, you swallowed and ran the faucet to run cold water over your hands and splash over your face. It was the flirting from earlier and all the touches you'd allowed and even given. The fact that instead of being disgusted by him touching you. You found you liked it and wanted more of it and not even in a sexual way. Undressing suddenly and beginning to put your previous clothes back on you tried to console yourself. 'I only want more because I've always been touch deprived. Has nothing to do with him. I'd react this way if it was anybody.' You nodded to yourself at that thought slipping on your shoes and walking back out the bathroom. The second you spotted him back in his usual attire you approached and when you got close enough you crossed your arms.

"You ready to do this?"

Chapter 17: Chapter 17 - Well, I think we raided a garden.

Notes:

Warning - Violence and gore will most definitely be involved in this Chapter

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

A nervous excitement had you almost bouncing. Shalnark looked at you seriously speaking in a low tone, "You got to keep it down unless you want everyone on guard duty to know we're here. You're making too much noise." You looked at him sheepishly and nodded. A smile reappeared on his face as he watched you shaking his head and turning back to face the back wall closest to the Moon Triumphant garden you both had gone to earlier. This was supposed to be a quick and easy, in and out. This place surprisingly from what Shalnark had looked into didn't have alot of guards despite his warning to keep the noise down.

You made quick work of getting on top of the wall beside him when he motioned for you to do so. Jumping down into the moon courtyard while he stayed up on the wall to keep watch, you walked up to the now flowering plant. It had a sparkly violet inside yet silvery glow. It was a shame they didn't keep the garden open at night this would have been the main attraction in your opinion. Shalnark was keeping watch on the wall as you approached the flowering plant. Opening the ziplock bag you got for collecting the flowers you started tugging as many flowers as you could get your hand on into the bag packing it full and tight. "Two guards are coming around the bend, hurry and let's get out of here."

Thick silvery dust began coating the inside of the bag and you closed it quickly sealing it, tucking it into your bra. You had been very careful to handle the flowers with gloves and avoided breathing them in. Backing away from the plant you rushed back towards Shalnark and jumped up to get beside him on the wall. "Let's go, I got what I needed." Just as we were about to leap down. Something unexpected happened.

"Well! I must say I can't say I'm surprised to see you two back here." The old woman receptionist from earlier was walking into the Moon Garden looking up between the pair of you. "You know we don't really get a lot of guests here and the ones that do come usually have reservations. So I found it interesting to see you two coming in here today. I couldn't put my finger on it but I just had a feeling you two were up to no good and it appears I was right." You felt an aura from the side of the wall you both had planned on jumping down flare.

Looking to Shalnark without hesitation you said "I'll take the old woman you take the person down there. Deal?" Nodding he smiled as he took his pin out, jumping down the other side of the wall. You jumped back down to face the old lady. She only sagely smiled, "Oh dear.. did you really think I'd be easy?" You blinked before smiling, "Not even a little."

Lunging forward towards her she only smiled before letting her Malicious Ren flare. Gritting your teeth against the obvious threat she just made herself out to be you didn't bother slowing being in Ten kept it from impacting you harshly. Bracing her feet her arm snapped out towards your face you barely dodged the fast blow. But that didn't stop you from sending your own blow to her stomach.

She must not have been expecting that because your blow was surprisingly hard enough to make her cough up a bit of blood. You went to back up but she smiled maliciously at you as she slammed a familiar looking thorn into your forearm. That familiar warmth filled your chest again.

"No mistakes this time, I'm going to control you now for sure you little bitch!" But when you looked at her eyebrows raised and said "What do you mean this time?" She actually rushed backwards falling as she looked up at you in horror.

"You know it's rude to stab thorns at people right?" You couldn't help but scold her. Upon hearing a noise on the wall you turned your head and saw Shalnark jumping down off the wall heading to your side smiling down at the woman, "Wow Y/N, didn't expect you to be the type to play with your toys before ending them. You just keep on surprising me!"

You opened your mouth to answer looking back down at the clearly terrified woman she started stammering, "You're supposed to be under my control! It's only impossible if you were being controlled by another!" You looked back at Shalnark panicked briefly and he caught your eye, an eyebrow raised as if to ask if you were serious while holding his antenna between two fingers out for you.

Sheepishly you looked back to the woman, "Sorry lady but he ain't got me under his control." You teased pulling the thorn out examining it. "Seriously though what is with you and throwing those damn thorns? I'm assuming you're the reason I had a thorn in my leg earlier right?"

She glared up at you, "I'm a manipulator you stupid girl! Of course it was me, I was going to have you try and kill your pretty little boyfriend earlier but when I stuck you nothing happened. I thought it was a freak accident."

Shalnark suddenly took the thorn from between your fingers to examine it without much warning. He looked at your chest, his eyebrows pinched as if thinking. "That explains earlier…" His eyes met yours and he asked, "When this went in your arm just now did something happen?"

Swallowing you nervously looked away, "Yeah… my chest started to feel warm again.. It's nothing though."

He shook his head, "It's not nothing, I have an idea but I'll explain it later." Swallowing you nodded and looked back down at the woman. She had picked herself off the ground as you spoke and watched you maliciously, "You're going to regret this you little freak."

Her eyes flashed to Shalnark a second before her arm flung out towards him. "Just because I can't control you doesn't mean I can't control him."

"Look out!" Shalnarks voice called and you dodged as his fist came fast towards your face. You barely dodged taking rapid steps away but he was still coming towards you. The old woman laughed, "I think letting him stay aware while I control his body is going to be all the more fun, especially watching his horror as he kills you!"

Your eyes flashed to the woman briefly and that was a mistake. His fist lashed out and you caught it against your arm before it hit your face and jumped back creating more space between you too. "I made sure he doesn't have another outburst and try speaking to you again, can't have him ruining our fun!"

Shaking your arm out as you dodged you found yourself thankful that the blow didn't break your arm again. Wouldn't that have been irony at its finest. You bet his diminished speed and power had everything to do with the fact the old woman wasn't that great of a manipulator, you hoped.

You didn't want to hurt him and stayed on the defensive. Everytime he came at you, you dodged or ran away from his advances. But it was soon growing tiring. Thinking back to the way he looked at you and what he said you found yourself considering a course of action.

Could you resist a manipulator's powers when your chest warmed? It struck you if you could do that, could you extend that to him? If you located the thorn on his body, and if your power flared up again could you take it out?

Shalnark has never hated anything more in his life, he can't believe he'd been distracted enough to not dodge that blasted thorn. His irritation grew as she did absolutely nothing to attack him back; she just dodged or ran away from him. One thing he knew after this, he was teaching her how to fight. This was unacceptable. If he had control of his mouth he would have been yelling at her.

If he got out from under this control he'd kill that old woman. He felt a cold growing hatred bloom for this entire situation especially as Y/N had done nothing but dance around him. He didn't want to hurt her but he knew he couldn't stop his body from doing what the old woman was willing it to do.

Watching Y/Ns face he saw something spark there before she started looking all over his body. 'What is she planning?' She surely couldn't be checking him out, not at a time like this. Her gaze traveled up to his neck, eyes locking on something.

That's when it hit him, she was looking at the thorn and he suddenly had an idea of what crazy thing she might potentially be thinking and something sank in his stomach. 'Please no, don't do that.' Shalnark had been a manipulator for a very long time, and he knew because of his antennas only the manipulator that placed them there could take them out of a controlled victim.

But she didn't know that. That's when she lunged towards him, slipping in his guard and slamming a well aimed punch into the center of his chest.

He wasn't expecting it but she was surprisingly strong. It sent his body rocking back a few steps and she used his backwards momentum to take him down to the ground as she leaped forward into him. He felt his arms going to move but she quickly pinned them down using her knees and pushed down hard against his shoulders with her forearms. He felt her hands against his neck one cradling the back of his neck the other on the side as she pulled on the thorn logged there but unsurprisingly it didn't move.

When he heard the old woman laughing from behind him he wished there was something, anything he could do to stop what was about to happen. He was looking at her face set in determined anger as she kept tugging on the thorn. "You stupid girl, you'll never get it out!"The old woman cackled as he felt his arms jerk from under her knees and hands come up to latch around her throat.

For the first time since he'd been around her he saw true fear flash across her face. She tried pulling up and away from his hands but the grip he had didn't loosen and had tightened instead. He grew cold at hearing her panicked screaming quickly getting cut off. Her E/C eyes locked onto his in sudden anger, a deep hatred flashed there as her hands found his neck again and briefly he wondered if she was going to start choking him back but she began tugging the thorn again. Without warning a warmth suddenly flooded his body and her hand whipped back away from his neck thorn in hand.

The second he had control of his hands again he released the hold on her neck and let them fall back beside his head. Relief flooded him at having control of his body and he couldn't help just how sorry he felt. He had a flashback to her first phase of the exam and being in her memories as Hisoka strangled her.

Her eyes softened a fraction as they stared at each other but the voice of the old woman could be heard yelling at them that previous softness vanished and he just knew by the look in her eyes now that what was going to come next wasn't going to be pretty.

Turning her head she locked eyes with the old woman, "I'm going to fucking kill you."

Her voice held an edge he was grateful to have never been on the receiving end of and even more grateful for his ten because when she activated ren malicious bloodlust radiated off of her in waves of purple and black.

That woman was going to die and you were going to rip her bloody heart out. When his hands came around your throat especially from that position all you could see was Hisoka for a moment. Focusing on his panicked green eyes instead of a cheerful golden pair grounded you to push yourself into completing your goal if you were going to die it was going to be trying.

You would free him, you weren't sure how it happened in the panic but when your hand came around the thorn this time to pull you felt warmth flood your chest and go down into your hand. The second it came out his hands dropped from your neck to fall beside his head. He didn't have to say anything you could see in his eyes the relief but then the regret of an action he had no control over. You were going to say something when you heard that woman shout, "HOW DARE YOU INTERFERE WITH MY PUPPET!"

Those words snapped something in you that you hadn't felt since the island. It hit you that she was trying early this afternoon to use her ability to manipulate you into killing Shalnark before really even knowing if you both were a threat or just a couple enjoying a pleasant day in the garden. You didn't know fully what your ability was or how it fully worked but without it you'd have been a puppet to this woman. It hit you just how many people this woman could have hurt in her years working here.

Why'd they have one of the most dangerous paralyzing plants known to this region in their garden, considering no one could actually see it? Given her ability and what this plant did, a sick feeling bubbled up in you. 'Why'd they have restricted areas on the map?' All these sudden realizations had you looking at the woman now with an expression that must have been truly terrifying because she seemed to pale even in the low light.

"I'm going to fucking kill you." The woman backed away a step glancing over to the Moon triumphant before looking back at you, "Don't be like that now… Maybe the two of us can work something out, make an arrangement of sorts. I see you're here for samples of that plant.. You can't have wholly pure intentions yourself." How dare this woman insinuate you have the same motives as her? Pushing yourself up off of Shalnark you actually found yourself laughing.

"Oh and what kind of arrangement might I expect from you?" Crossing your arms you looked at her malice lacing your tone. "…You let me live and you both get a chance at getting into our circle. Get a cut of the money that comes with it." She stepped forward a bit smiling at you, "You both have proved to be very strong. Having a new capable young couple on our side.. Well you see that would be perfect."

You looked at her as if considering her offer letting your face soften, "Mhm. Not going to lie, your offer does sound tempting." The woman tried to hide her smugness, she probably thought she won taking a few more steps forward towards you. "Per-"

A flashback to Killuas training on Zevil Island finally kicked into place. Maybe it was the hatred you felt in that moment but you felt your hand finally sharpen in the way Killua had explained. You cut her off as your bloodlust intensified. "Too bad for you I don't make deals with piece of shit old women." With that you lunged forward swiftly shoving your hand into her chest.

You might not know how to fight really, but you had learned briefly how to kill. Coughing blood up the woman twitched mouth agape grabbing hold of your arm. Once you got hold of what you were feeling for you pulled back a squelching sound that had you immediately wanting to retch made you unable to take note of the woman slumping back dead. Holding her heart you looked at it disgusted before tossing it away. "EWWWW! That's the most disgusting thing I've ever heard! I swear I'm never doing that again!"

Turning around you looked down at Shalnark now propped up on his elbows face surprised as he looked at you suddenly he tipped his head back and began laughing. "You just ripped her heart out and the only thing that's bothering you is the sound it made coming out?"

His eyes glowed briefly teasing you but stepping up you crouched down to get more eye level with him and looked at him seriously. "Well this whole mission has gone tits up. How do you feel about a change of plans?" A smirk began to grow on his face, "Do tell, what do you have in mind?"

An answering smirk now formed on your face. "From what that woman said I think we are both on the same page about what's in those restricted areas… We raid them, Kill anyone that stands in our way, and burn this whole place to the ground."

You had a feeling anyone guarding what they were hiding here was no better than that old woman. You couldn't feel mercy for people that did things to victimize others. Not after what has happened to you. "Are you sure you're up for something like that?" He said examining your face.

"If I wasn't serious I wouldn't have suggested it." You replied with a cold smile. Maybe if you were with anyone else you wouldn't have considered what you had just proposed. Maybe someone else could have reeled this plan wasn't someone else though it was Shalnark, a member of the Phantom troupe and you knew he'd be reckless enough to go along.

The answering cold gleam in Shalnarks green eyes told you his answer, "And here I was wondering how I was going to convince you to do that very thing with me!" You straightened your legs and offered your blood covered hand before you had a chance to extend the other he grabbed it and squeezed.

You barely had to assist him as he stood but he didn't let go of your hand. Looking briefly at your neck and back to your eyes he squeezed your hand as if offering up an apology and you nodded squeezing back.

"Well you ready to turn things up a few degrees?" You smirked before pulling your hand away to turn and rush out of the Moon Garden and towards the restricted areas of the estate. Shalnark close at your heels. "Are we really not going to work out the details of this plan before rushing in?" You turned your head and beamed over at him, "Nope!"

Upon seeing the first guard he flung his antenna at him and began controlling him, "If that's the case than you raid the building, while I take care of the guards!"

Nodding you rushed towards the door of the restricted section and turned the knob pushing your shoulder into the door. It opened surprisingly easily. Looking around you saw a lab set up. Going to a shelf towards the back of the room you looked at it. Seems you need a key to open it.

Getting closer you noticed a key was inside the shelves lock already. Twisting it the cabinet opened easily and you were faced with many vials. Now all you needed was a way to carry them. Turning your head you spotted a satchel on a chair in front of a monitor.

Running to it you looked up at the screen and it was a camera angle of the Moon Garden. 'Explains how that woman showed up, she was probably in here doing work when she spotted me on the screen.' Also explains why a key was in the cabinet and the door was easy to get into. Snatching the satchel up you ran back to the shelf and began shoving all the vials inside.

Upon seeing chemicals she most likely used to synthesize whatever drug was in these vials you grabbed it and began splashing it all over the surfaces. It had a sharp smell that briefly you found worrying. 'What the hell am I getting us into.' Shalnark opened the door as you were just about to reach it and he immediately started waving his hand over his face.

"Jeez it absolutely stinks in there, How are you able to even breathe." You pushed him back so you could get out the door. "I haven't been, so move your ass so I can take a breath." Inhaling the fresh outdoor air you sighed in relief, those fumes had briefly made you light headed. Looking at Shalnark phone in hand a guard under his control beside him you couldn't help but grin holding up another canister.

"Want to have your little buddy over here pour a trail of this stuff in the direction of the other restricted area?" You asked hopefully. Rolling his eyes he tapped something into his phone and the guard began doing that very thing and you both ran off to the other restricted house.

"I took out all the guards already, he's the last one. I came back so we could look in that building together." You hummed softly, "I wonder if they have more vials or something different." Opening the satchel you snatched a vial out holding it up for him to see. He took it and examined it. "Mhm, I've never seen something like this before. Did you see any research back there?"

Shaking your head no he nodded. "Chances are then that the research portion of whatever this is, will be in this other building. They most likely didn't want a potential fire at the lab to cause any loss of information."

You glanced at him as he handed the vial back and slipped it in the satchel. "That makes sense." Getting to the door, you tried to open it but unfortunately nothing, you hopefully looked at him as he smiled. Pulling his phone out he began tapping away.

When the door made a click sound and unlatched you pushed it open, him following close behind. Stopping, you looked around and saw a few filing cabinets and a number of VHS tapes.

"It would probably be best if you sorted through the filing cabinets you'd have a better idea of what's worth grabbing. I'll just grab the VHS tapes." You said shyly looking up at him. He only smirked down at you, "Aw, you finally admitting to the fact you think I'm smarter than you!" Turning you playfully punched him in the arm and he laughed, swatting your hand away before going to the cabinets.

Finding a backpack on the ground you dumped the contents and began shoving the few tapes inside and came back up to Shalnarks side. He had set a few folders aside and you arranged them in the backpack. Upon seeming satisfied he backed up smiling down at you. "I think that'll be it!"

Handing the backpack over to him you smiled back up, "Guess it's time to burn this place to the ground then, huh?" Getting out you were surprised to see the guard had used an accelerant all the way to this restricted building and you looked at Shalnark curious as the Guard then started splashing every inch of the inside of the building. "I programmed him to do this, figured it would save us time."

Nodding you thoughtfully looked back to the moon garden. "I think I'm going to head back there and dig up one of the smaller plants for us to bring along and study… I hate to say it but we should probably burn the rest of the plants so someone can't come back and use them again."

You couldn't help but frown. It bothered you because the plant was really beautiful but you had a feeling that the woman was probably low on the 'food pyramid' so to speak and you didn't want a chance of someone coming back and finishing her work. Or at least you didn't want to make it easy for them.

Turning back to look at Shalnark you found yourself smiling up at him, "Good idea! Besides, I'm going to take my little toy over there to the main manor so he can cover the place while I make sure they have no hidden cameras watching us."

You couldn't help your smile widen and you found yourself winking at him before adding, "I'm not sure about you.. but I think you should get a refund while you're at it." You stuck your nose up trying to look haughty. "I must say I've been most displeased with their customer service."

You couldn't help but look at him from the corner of your eyes as he leaned closer to examine your face laughing at your antics, "It's been a while since I've been on a job that's been this fun for me!" Looking around you blinked, "Where would you like to meet up? ….I'm not going lie…"

You bit your bottom lip. "I would kinda like to see if there's a 'boom'" You wiggled your fingers in front of you. Smiling at that he turned away to head to the manor. "I'll just meet you back at the Moon Garden when I'm done and we can leave from there. Besides that'll be the safest route out considering the second everything goes up I'm positive emergency vehicles will be quick to arrive."

"Sounds good!" You turned and ran towards a gardening shed you had seen earlier in the day, opening it you quickly found a nursery pot you figured would be big enough to pot one of the more of the smaller plants. Upon seeing a black garbage bag you snapped your fingers pointing at it. "PERFECT!" You'd almost forgotten you didn't want the plant's dust to rub against your skin and be breathed in, grabbing the garbage bag you shoved it in the pot. Looking over you found a shovel and a gasoline can for the lawnmower beside it snatching both up carrying the shovel and the rim of the pot in one hand, gasoline can handle in the other you turned out the shed hustling back over to the Moon Garden.

Upon entering the estate Shalnark checked all the rooms, pretty standard nothing out of the ordinary. Upon finding a security style room he quickly logged in and wiped all the computers shoving hard drives over to be smashed into the ground. The guard came in after him spreading more accelerant over the room before continuing to the rest of the house.

Going down a flight of stairs he came across a locked and coded door smiling to himself he hacked into it and it popped open. Getting inside he stopped walking and blinked at the mutilated bodies on tables. Needles on the small tables a vial of what was found in the first restricted building resting next to them beside the corpses. Looking over at a smaller body of a woman he had a sudden flashback to another mutilated girl from a long time ago.

He didn't care for anyone outside of meteor city but seeing what these aristocratic assholes were doing to most likely the poorest people of their own city had a cold anger growing in him. It didn't matter where you went it seemed even in the best looking places people were still just the same everywhere. At least in Meteor city people didn't pretend to be anything but what they were.

Despite the horror in front of him, a smile plastered his face looking at his phone he'd seen the guard just finishing up covering the manor in accelerants. He smirked at how easily accessible it all had been, he realized if anything went south here they planned on torching this place themselves to hide evidence.

He knew whoever was really running the show here was going to be pissed to discover not only had this place and all the evidence had been torched but all their people would be dead too. He started laughing at the next thought. 'They wouldn't even know who did this or where to start looking for them.'

When the guard made his way into the room Shalnark pressed a button on his phone and the body immediately slumped over dead and he pulled his antenna out replacing it in his pocket as he walked up the stairs. He only had one last place to gland that was to the safe hidden in an upstairs closet. 'Really people had to start coming up with better hiding places.' Upon finding it he easily got it open and shoved fistfuls of cash into the bag on top of the files and VHS tapes they'd taken.

He smiled happily at the overall haul. Honestly he couldn't believe how exciting this mission with her had actually been. When she first outlined a plan to run into the grounds of a prestigious botanical garden and steal some flowers she'd found out would be there he wanted to laugh. To his surprise though things had taken quite the turn, especially finding Nen users here. If he had known or suspected he'd have been a bit more careful.

Even barely having any training in nen he noticed the way she easily adapted and almost subconsciously used it to brace her body almost like an enhancer would. He felt certain though she wasn't an enhancer though. Whatever she was probably gave her a higher affinity to be good at using enhancer techniques though.

The question he was really struggling with though was the ability she's seemed to have used multiple times and even on himself now. Rubbing the spot on his neck where the thorn had been he couldn't help but wonder if maybe she was a specialist?

Working with her today really got him wondering what it would be like if they could break her guard down for her to join the troupe. He saw the way the others treated her in everyone's own way over the past few days they'd warmed up to her. Having someone like her on their side would be an advantage. He had been walking back to the moon garden for a while but found himself stopping suddenly halfway there.

The look on her face as she got off him and approached the old woman. He'd felt many peoples bloodlust before but the malicious intent that radiated off of it took him off guard. It reminded him of Feitan but also not... She seemed relatively harmless most of the time but experiencing her bloodlust well that told a much different story.

The way it almost seemed to die down and her face softened as she spoke to the woman. He couldn't help but briefly be confused at first how could he not be. He understood quickly she had to have been bluffing in some way but it still unnerved him when he'd watched her hand sharpen. 'How the hell or even when did she learn to do something like that?'

When she shot forward and rammed that hand into the woman's chest he'd felt his eyes widen. And if he wasn't so stunned that he would've started laughing immediately as she seemed to dry heave at ripping it out the woman's chest. Then to make things even more bizarre she just stood there a second before tossing it away like garbage yelling about how gross it was. When her E/C eyes looked at him in an almost innocent way he couldn't help but laugh.

Shalnark wasn't stupid he knew they were carefully straddling a line between enemy and

…something else. But he knew one thing for certain: whatever happened between them, he never truly wanted her to be his enemy.

He'd begun walking again and had spotted her just exiting the Moon Garden, a pot in hand covered in a black bag, despite the distance between them. Something in her face and her aura felt off.. she wasn't even looking at him in fact she didn't even seem to notice him just staring blankly off towards another section of a garden.

Calling out loudly to get her attention, "Well! Aren't you lucky no one's around to attack you, you'd sure make an easy target right now!" He couldn't help but tease despite it not almost feeling right. He watched the way she jumped a little before looking over to him her lips turned up but he wasn't sure if the smile was real.

Walking into the Moon Garden you only briefly sparred a glance for the dead woman. A part of you twisted up inside and you felt a doubt in yourself seeping in. Not for killing her.. but for the fact you didn't care even briefly. Enjoying making that woman hurt it made the feeling twist more. The signs were all there and even if you hadn't seen much yet going into the restricted sections cemented in the fact the people here were doing something far more sinister.

Locating the smallest of the plants you shoved the shovel into the ground and began digging it out, pulling the trash bag out of the pot you opened it placing the pot in. Carefully using the gloves you still hadn't taken off you held the base of the stem by the soil and guided the plant into the top shoving more dirt in to pack in the spaces. Pulling the bag up you knotted it at the top and let out a deep breath.

Your thoughts wandering again back to what you did a heaviness settled in your chest. Realistically it had for all intents and purposes barely been a month since you had killed that man. You'd justified it because he was going to hurt you and most likely had or would have hurt others in the future, same for this woman here.

You felt the difference though you killed him out of blind rage but you hadn't really enjoyed it.. This though you had. You couldn't help but wonder how long before the lines began to blur even more and if they did would you even care at that point anymore?

That also led you to another question, one you weren't wanting an answer too. Would the person you'd become to live and survive in this world even be able to fit back into the world you came from…

An aura lit up behind you 'Jeez Shalnarks faster than I'd given him credit for.' Grabbing the base of the pot you started turning your head speaking, "Hey Shal-" You cut yourself off as a man in a green outfit with long straight raven hair and dark eyes stared at you from beside the corpse of the woman. Turning you got up to your feet to face him fully.

"What are you doing here!" You couldn't help the slight panic in your voice. "..For a job" Your eyes widened as you backed away from him a step. You couldn't tell but he almost seemed amused, "Not for you." Looking down at the woman and back to you he continued.

"It was supposed to be for her." For the first time ever you saw an almost creepy closed lip smile cross his face. "I arrived just in time to watch you rip her heart out. Must say you're rather amusing to watch. I figured it would be worth my time to watch what you and the other decided to do."

You found yourself swallowing, "Are you.." You paused, not knowing what to say or continue. He just passively watched you. Finally the words came. "I mean.. Why are you revealing yourself to me? You must have a reason for showing yourself. I don't know you but for some reason this feels out of character for you."

With that he walked forward and stepped towards you stopping only five feet away. You didn't feel any bloodlust and you kept yourself from flinching or backing away from him. "Hisoka has been looking for you.. He's rather upset that his newest little toy has vanished. He asked me to keep an eye out for you." Meeting his gaze with a hard look in your eyes you snapped, "And do you intend on telling him Illumi?"

That smile appeared back on his face. "I don't." Your eyes widened in shock, "Why?!" You saw his eyes go to your previously broken arm back to your face. "Because I know pretty soon it's going to be you needing to find him especially after what he took from you that belongs to a little spider now creeping around the manor."

You could feel your heartbeat starting to pick up, "I propose the two of us come to a little arrangement?" Keeping your breathes even you barely found the words to say, "What kind of arrangement?" His void like eyes seemed to have a gleam, "I find and tell you where Hisoka is going to be within the next few days and after you tie up your loose ends you come to me at my home at Kukuroo Mountain and do a favor for me."

Your brows pinched, "Who's to say the people I'm with will even be willing to let me go?" It surprised you but a small part of you didn't want to leave the little sanctuary you had found yourself in the past few days.

His lips tipped up on the side in a cruel smile, "Let me tell you something about spiders. They get bored very easily and once they get what they want from you. You'll find just how quickly you'll have been thrown away like garbage. You're even stupider than Kil if you think you've found a friend amongst one of them." Those words hit like a blow and your fists clenched.

"I don't have friends. I didn't have them before and I certainly haven't found myself having any now. I just have a few I care for and a few I'd consider myself having an alliance with." Your voice was low and threatening.

"If you say so. Do we have a deal?" What really would be the harm in his favor? It couldn't be that bad. "I have conditions." He seemed curious only waiting to hear them, "This favor can not include hurting or killing someone I have an alliance or care for. Also…"

Looking at him skeptically you crossed your arms. "I don't know much about you Zoldycks but for you to be offering me a favor you have some sort of intentions for me. So I want to leave whenever I'm ready too." Something else hit you, "I'm a lot of things but I'm not stupid from what my nen master and others have let on I have potential to be powerful, so this FAVOR better not include me somehow ending up a brood mare for you or someone else to pop out some offspring out off!" You felt yourself get angrier the longer you went on your rant and had even stepped into him aggressively pointing a finger up at his chest.

He actually looked at you in what you assumed must have been stunned silence from him before a low grumbling laugh seemed to come out of his mouth before it got too far he cut it off. A sort of dark amusement lighting there. "You don't have to worry yourself about something like that happening, as for the rest of your conditions they are acceptable. Besides you aren't a prisoner, you will only owe me a simple favor."

Closing your eyes a moment and taking a few deep breaths before you could think better of it you reopened your eyes looking up into Illumis eyes, his face now set back in his usual placid mask. "You got yourself a deal." Pulling out your phone you looked at it debating.

"What's your number so I can send you a text?" Exchanging numbers you quickly sent a test text and to your surprise it actually went through. He seemed to catch the look and you quickly explained you had trouble with it as of late. He turned his head to the side and blinked, "It's time I leave. I have places to be." With that he was almost instantly gone.

Replacing your phone in your waistband you picked up the covered plant and began to walk out of the Moon Garden entrance. A hollow emptiness felt like it was crashing in and all you could do was stare off into a flower bush.

'Is Illumi right? Is he going to throw me away right after he gets his antenna?' No he wouldn't… would he? 'If he does, why should I even care?'

His voice suddenly called out startling you, "Well! Aren't you lucky no one's around to attack you, you'd sure make an easy target right now." If it wasn't for the conversation you'd just had maybe you could have laughed.. but for the moment you just mustered the best kind of smile you could offer you hoped it was convincing.

You both decided it would be best to rush to the car and drop all this stuff off instead of trying to hurry lugging it all along as you made a mad dash from what you knew was going to be one hell of a crime. That's how you both ended up standing side by side as you looked from one to the other. "Oh Stars! I forgot to drench the Moon Garden in gas." Running back you made quick work of covering the plants.

He had followed you in a match in hand. "Let's do this place up first. It won't be as noticeable and I have a feeling the rest is going to go off in a bit of a boom!" Stepping back he tossed the match towards the plants and they slowly and then with more quickly came to a new life in fire. You still had the gas can in hand, an idea coming to mind as you ripped off a piece of the bottom half of the dead woman's shirt and shoved it in the tube.

It was slow but you could feel the heat grow even as you both moved out into the main part of the garden. Looking at him you smiled, this one feeling like the first genuine one in a while. "You ready!" Looking at you he smiled and struck a match. "Of course I am."

You knew this was dangerous but you lit the end of the shirt on fire and hurled the gas can at the front estate and raced back a few steps. When the fire at the end of the shirt hit the soaked wood fire burst. And started racing along the back end of the house you noticed two lines of fire burning a path through the grass towards the restricted building and looked at Shalnark eyebrows raised in delight. He could only smirk down at you.

Whatever chemical they used in the research lab must have truly been dangerous because the second the fire reached in and went in through the door an explosion erupted and even with the distance it sent you down on your ass. Seconds later that same Chemical caused the other restricted building to explode. Thankfully you were already on the ground.

"That sure had a kick to it!" You found your voice saying as fire now violently raged around. Looking up you saw Shalnark leaned over smiling down at you hands on his hips. "Well! As much as I'd love to hang around and watch this place burn, we should probably get out of here before the police show up." He extended an arm to you and you gratefully grabbed his hand as he pulled you up.

You both started running down the getaway route when the faint sounds of sirens could be heard. You went to look at him briefly, catching an apologetic glance down at you a moment before you found yourself swept off your feet and into his arms bridal style before he reached a pace that was bound to make you sick.

Getting to the car he gently set you down to your feet, opening the door for you to get in before he was suddenly in the driver's seat taking off at a fast pace away from the scene and back in the direction of the hideout.

Letting out an exhausted breath you sighed, "What a day. I think it's time for a nap." Snorting he shook his head but didn't answer. Glancing at the clock stating it was 11:47pm on the dashboard you slowly closed your eyes and resting your head back against the seat you found yourself unable to fall asleep though. Too much had happened today for you to realistically just fall into unconsciousness.

You could tell a good amount of time had passed you weren't sure how much though. When the car began to slow down you peaked your eyes open 1:10am. Even though you hadn't been asleep you yawned looking over. "What are you doing?" You knew you didn't need gas you'd filled up before going on your heist and you knew it was still another hour or so until you got to the area of the safe house.

He looked over at you and for the first time you saw the exhaustion lining his face. It was a stupid question. "Hate to say it but I've reached my limit for the day. I'm finding a road for us to go down so we can get a few hours sleep before making it back."

You nodded and he pulled down a clearly hadn't recently been traveled down dirt road. When a clearing opened up a good way down the road he turned the car around so it faced back in the direction of the road. And he rolled the window down a bit to let fresh air in before he turned the car off and sighed.

There was a peaceful tired silence between you two and you could hear him undoing the belt and reclining the seat back. Taking in a deep breath you found yourself doing the same. Soon though a building stress started building. You felt anger, embarrassment, shame, but ultimately confusion.

Thinking back to the clearing the other day you had been so stunned at what was going about to come out his mouth the full implications of what he was saying hadn't really hit you.

You had to know and maybe this was the wrong time to ask but you turned your head eyes open looking at him. "…Shalnark.. Are you still awake?" His eyes blinked open and he turned his head to look over at you, catching your gaze. "..Yes.. is something wrong?"

Biting the inside of your cheek briefly, "Can I ask you a question?" You felt your chest start to rise and fall more quickly as you took in deeper breaths he seemed to notice and his brows pinched. "What is it?"

Suddenly you turned your head to look straight at the ceiling and gripped the edge of the seat in a tight hold. "..Why.. Why were you spying on me in the shower.." You heard his breathing hitch and turned to face him clearly he wasn't expecting that and panic briefly flashed in his eyes before resolve. He let out a heavy breath and turned to his side to face you.

"Look. I know how bad that must have sounded the other day and even looks. But please believe me when I say that's the only time I've done that."

His face scrunched and he brought a hand up to his forward palm rubbing his forehead before continuing, "I was worried about you okay. You'd just been gone so long and you were so quiet.." His face turned red. "I thought maybe you could have been hurting yourself or having a breakdown… I wasn't expecting umm… that."

You felt your face turn red. "It was wrong for me to tease you the way I did… Honestly that day during our nen lesson I was trying to think up a way to explain En hoping you'd pick up on what I wasn't saying and hoped you wouldn't umm do it again.. and if you had to at least do it when people weren't around."

You were surprised but you turned your body to face him like he was you. You still felt embarrassed but talking this over with him had eased the strain you had. "I'm uhh… also the reason the shower went cold.. I felt Phinks' aura coming back from the woods and I couldn't risk him potentially using EN catching you. So I rushed outside to turn the hot water off. I hoped it would uhh.. disrupt what you were doing and when I saw Phinks I went up and made a fuss about you being a bathroom hog." At bathroom hog you actually found yourself laughing and you smiled at him.

"I can't believe I'm saying this… but thank you." You found yourself gently laughing again, "Stars considering I made him go shit in the woods he surely would've thrown a hissy fit if he came back and caught me-" You forgot for a second you were actually speaking out loud and shut your mouth cheeks flaming red eyes wide watching his glimmering ones lips quirked up into a smirk.

Before anything more could be said you don't know what possessed you to do so but you reached out for his hand and he let you grab it while he laced your fingers together. You may not have noticed because exhaustion was finally taking over as your eyes closed. But he definitely noticed the small smile on your lips as you drifted off to sleep.

Notes:

I literally refused to let myself go to sleep until I posted this Chapter, I've been so excited to share it! I hope you all enjoyed!

Chapter 18: Chapter 18 - Well, Now it's time to learn something.

Chapter Text

A hand was gently nudging your shoulder awake and you blinked up sleepily at Shalnark. Now sitting upright and belted in the driver seat. You sat up yawning, you went to cover your mouth but stopped abruptly at the dried blood covering your hand and forearm.

Last night flashed in your head and you shook yourself out of slumber to focus on your your head you looked. This wasn't where you fell asleep? "Where are we?"

Catching his eye he smirked, "I woke up when the sun came out and decided to drive the rest of the way back towards the base! Good thing I did too! Because something tells me if we waited for you to get up it would be mid day if not evening before we got back." He had a teasing tone the entire time and you looked around.

"I mean here this isn't where we left the car before." You then noticed that you couldn't see the road anywhere.

His face turned serious. "We have too much stuff to carry back and I can't risk blindfolding you considering the contents. We are going to the base from another route." Nodding you got out the car and stretched the stiffness away.

You opened the door to the back and pulled the satchel out while you went to grab the backpack and stopped. "What did you fill that with bricks? You're carrying the backpack!" He laughed as he shouldered the backpack.

"Aww! Now wouldn't this be a great time to help you build strength!" You rolled your eyes, "You're lucky there's a car between us."

His eyes locked on yours, something flashing there. "And if there wasn't, what would you do exactly?" The look in his eyes didn't match the way his lips had curled up innocently as he continued his teasing tone.

You looked away not answering and back into the back seat and grabbed the covered plant you'd stolen. Nudging the door closed with a hip. You walked around the car to look up at him.

"Where too boss man?" A surprised laugh left him. "Never been referred to as that before." Rolling your eyes you waited, "This isn't getting less heavy, ya know?" He smirked and began walking off in a direction, shortly you began trailing behind him.

Even with all the training you'd been doing for months now the overexertion of yesterday had your legs burning and your arms felt no better. It felt like you had been walking behind him forever. Throwing your head back you whined pitifully, "Are we almost there yet." You could almost feel his eye roll, "Yes we are close just be patient already."

Walking up a few steps in front of him you turned around as you walked to look up at his face pouting. "You said that what feels like HOOOOUUUURSSS ago." You couldn't help but whine. "Are you sure this isn't some kind of torture?" He looked at you exasperated and stopped, you stopping as well to look at him hopelessly.

"You really are something you know that?" Reaching out he grabbed the top of your head and turned it and you saw the side of the house peaking through the trees.

"OH THANK THE STARS I THOUGHT WE WERE GOING TO DIE OUT HERE!" Turning your body in the direction he'd turn your head, you took off with the most and little energy you had left rushing between the brush to the house. You were trying to be careful with the plant but you needed water, something to eat, and a shower… honestly probably a shower first.

It was easy to ignore before but dried blood still coated your arm and clothes. If Shalnark were any indication you knew you were covered in soot, dirt, and now sweat from the intended hike. These clothes also needed to come off remnants of smoke and chemicals still lingered in them. Setting the pot down on the front porch you breathed a little heavy and Shalnark just walked up beside you smirking.

"Seems nen training isn't the only thing we need to be doing!" He teased as you glared up at him. "Oh excuse me for not being as perfectly fit as you." An eyebrow raised as his lips quirked up, "Perfectly fit huh?" Rolling your eyes you huffed, "Oh come on leave it be I'm not in the mood." He only smiled as he opened the door to walk in the house following behind him you bumped into his back and you peaked an eye to see the reason he stopped.

Blasting at a high volume on the TV was a blonde woman from a news channel covering a 'Horrific Massacre and Burning of the city's most beloved and prestigious botanical gardens.' "That's right guys you heard it! The beloved green heart of the city was set ablaze late last night! Currently there are no leads on the individuals who could have committed such a horrific act." You watched as she spread her arm out to the scene behind her in the distance behind.

Five faces looked between you both and the tv. Out of everyone you could see absolute glee shining from Feitans face, his cowl lowered at an angle where you could see his lips pulled back in a darkly amused grin. He hadn't bothered to look between the screen and was focused on you both just inside the door.

Phinks snapped, "And where exactly have you two been!" He pointedly looked at the screen. Feigning outrage you pointed defensively to the tv from behind Shalnarks back poking your head out more. "YOU CAN'T POSSIBLY THINK WE DID THAT."

Uvo laughed, "Oh! And just what exactly have you two been up to the last day and a half then huh?"

"After hours of assistance from local fire fighters they've been able to put out most of the fires, they still can't seem to get control of the fires coming from two of the buildings located in the back of the estate. Experts suspect highly dangerous and flammable chemicals were used to begin the fire and will be yet of a challenge to put out!"

Stepping out from behind Shalnark you looked at his fixed smile before looking to Uvo, "We went on an adventure that had a lot of hiking obviously." It wasn't exactly a lie you guys did go on an adventure and there was a lot of walking.

Phinks looked like he was gonna blow a fuse, "Oh right of course, then explain why you guys smell like you rolled around in a fire."

You crossed your arms huffing, "I got cold so we started a fire." Pakunoda looked at your arm smiling slyly. "Oh… do you have an explanation for why you're so covered in blood then too."

At this point the only one that seemed irritated by this little charade was Phinks. Nobunaga watched the exchange, a hand covering his mouth you were sure to hold in laughter. You walked forward laughing like there wasn't a care in the world.

"Well isn't that obvious we had to go hunting of course!" You made a dramatic sigh holding up your bloody arm. "Quite silly of us to forget a weapon though am I right?" Looking over your shoulder to Shalnark you grinned widely and he matched the look.

"YOU CAN'T SERIOUSLY EXPECT US TO BELIEVE THAT!" Phinks started yelling. Before you could say anything else your attention went back to the screen the blonde woman now looking panicked.

"Just in! It's officially been reported they found all 15 guards on patrol dead! But the most horrifying discover yet is of the body of an old woman they found heart dismembered from her chest in the back of the estate.-"

Unfortunately your blood stained arm was still being held up at that very moment and Phink's eyes snapped between the news reporter and your arm. Sighing you looked over your shoulder again to Shalnark, "Well, it was fun while it lasted."

Shalnark looked at the screen and back at everyone, "Hey! Must admit when we went out yesterday I wasn't expecting to make national news!"

Uvogin had a malicious grin as he looked back at both, "Man! If I'd have known you both were planning to cut loose like that I would have followed you both along!"

Shalnark began walking further into the room and you followed from your position to stand beside him on the couch. Phinks had a pinched expression as he looked between you two.

Nobunaga leaned forward to eye your arm, "Did you rip that woman's heart out?" He pointed to the TV but you didn't bother looking, you had tuned the noise out now. You looked down at your feet kicking them a little nervously.

Trying to hide your arm behind your back you sheepishly began, "I didn't mean too… Well no.. I definitely meant too. It just kinda happened?"

His brows pinched, "How could you have managed that?" Shalnark looked down at you beside him smiling faintly, "You know! I've been meaning to ask you that myself. I just hadn't gotten around to it."

Stepping a pace away to create space between you both, you looked around at everyone nervously but expectant faces looked back at you. It never occurred to you that you'd have to explain.

They couldn't know about Killua and from what you could remember parts of your memories were blurry to Pakunoda inhaling you decided to mix a little truth and lies hoping they'd buy it.

"During the Hunter Exam.. I uhhh kinda got on friendly terms with an assassin." You had paused briefly to collect your thoughts but Nobunaga chimed in disbelievingly, "How I'm the world did you manage that?"

"On the airship to the third phase I came across him killing some men. I couldn't help but watch and was curious. When he approached me I thought he was going to kill me but I ended up talking to him instead. I think my lack of fear confused him because he let me leave."

Phinks cut you off before you could continue snorting, "Yeah, well who wouldn't be confused by something like that!" He looked you up and down judgmentally, "I haven't spent alot of time around you but you're almost too damn curious for your own good."

Rolling your eyes at that you ignored him. This is the part you knew would most likely sell the lie but you had a hard time getting it out. In fact you couldn't help but be thankful a bit for him cutting you off. You knew that you couldn't give them a reason to look into Killua.

"Out with it already we don't have all day!" Phinks snapped.

Looking down you exhaled heavily, "He found me in the fourth phase.. saying he didn't expect me to be a killer, let alone a messy one. He waited for me to clean up and let me follow him. On the way to kill his target I asked if he could teach me how to kill the way he did.. and well he explained a technique he used that could help make things easier in the future and he showed me. I had tried to copy him of course but it didn't work. I haven't actually been able to manage the technique until last night."

Uvogin leaned forward, eyes narrowed. "Who's the assassin that taught you that."

Looking up at Uvo you nervously found yourself saying, "…Illumi…Illumi Zoldyck."

"You've got to be fucking KIDDING ME! You Befriended a Zoldyck!" Phink's burst out you felt his glare before he demanded, "He doesn't consider YOU a friend right?!" For the first time since this entire conversation started you began laughing.

"Stars NO! Of course not, Illumi doesn't do friends only alliances." You looked at Phink's bemused. Nobunaga finally spoke up, "I don't know what luck you live by girl but you should be grateful for it."

Feitan looked to Pakunoda and then between Shalnark and yourself, "I want to see.. What happened." Uvogin leaned forward now looking between you two eagerly. "Yeah don't hold out on us now!"

Shalnark if he was being honest he felt a little irritation at hearing about how she learned how to do what she did. Upon Feitans question, Shalnarks eyes instantly locked gazes with Pakunoda.

"Well Paku! It's been a while since you've used your ability on me! I think you'll find my memory is a bit more helpful than hers!" Smiling as he walked forward trying to conceal his nervousness, Pakunoda has always been good at reading people and he hoped she had picked up on his silent plea.

Outstretching his hand she took it and asked calmly, "What happened during the night heist?"

He had to force himself from exhaling in relief, the panic he felt knowing a wrongly worded question could have exposed his entire day with Y/N.

Paku ensured all she and the others would see is what happened during the heist at night alone. He watched her brows raise as she dropped his hand and looked to Y/N who stood where he'd left her stiffly.

Paku quickly stood up, gun in hand and looked between the four other troupe members on the couches. Without much fanfare she shot them with her memory bullets. He stepped back to stand beside Y/N, he could see the questions now radiating collectively in his friends eyes. Phinks was looking at her shock.

"Well! I hope you don't mind but we really should go drop this stuff off! I don't feel like carrying it around anymore." He heard a relieved sigh come from beside him and he smirked.

"Ugh, finally!" He laughed as he directed her towards his bedroom.

Entering the room he watched her gently set the satchel down on the floor. Removing the backpack he set it on the floor beside the satchel. She wasn't looking at him or anything else really when he looked over at her.

He couldn't stop himself from walking over and placing a hand on her back he felt her jump slightly but didn't pull away from him.

Turning her head her E/C eyes met his and he could easily read the panicked question behind them. Leaning in brushing his lips against her ear, "They only saw what happened during the duration of our heist at night." His whispered words had the tension releasing from her body.

He was surprised to feel her head lean against his and lips brush against his own ear to whisper back, "Everything else… it's just between us?" Pulling back he couldn't help but admire her beautiful face and the way her eyes watched him. "Yes."

Turning away before he did something stupid he grabbed her grey backpack with shower supplies and shoved it towards her. "It would probably be a good thing to go take a shower while I talk with the others!"

Smiling faintly, she grabbed the bag, "Be sure to not take too long, I still need a shower, okay?" He teased but she rolled her eyes and walked out towards the bathroom. Walking out behind her he saw her briefly smile in Paku's direction before going in.

Stepping into the room after he heard the shower turn on he looked at the others. Nobunaga unsurprisingly spoke first, "I didn't think someone could have an ability to resist manipulators. If they did, wouldn't that make them a specialist? I don't see what other category they could fall into."

Phinks voice was low and thoughtful, "Honestly, I've been wondering that myself. I hadn't found time to say anything yet but wasn't her arm just broken? There's no way that healed so fast."

Paku leaned in, "I know I've been stalling but I wanted a bit more time to observe her."

Meeting Shalnarks gaze she continued, "We should have her do the water divination test when she gets out the bathroom. We need to know for certain what she is before I leave to return to the boss."

Uvogin crossed his arms looking at Pakunoda, "I intend on coming with you to see the boss." Paku only nodded to him before looking back at Shalnark.

Feitan surprisingly spoke up, "While we wait.. want to help train."

Shalnark looked at Feitan absolutely shocked by this, "Why in the world would you want to do that." His cold grey gaze met his own, "Won't teach much.. but I'd be better than just you."

Shalnark felt himself get angry about to tell him off when Feitan cut him off, "Her bloodlust.. it's cold like mine." He felt his hands come up to his hips while he looked down at Feitan.

He could see Feitan's smirk before he heard, "Why problem.. ..You jealous?"

Shalnark snapped down at him glaring, "Of course I'm not! There's no reason for me to be!" When they heard the water from the bathroom shut off he let himself relax as best he could while Paku left to get a glass of water and a leaf. No one said anything as they all waited for her to come out.

You couldn't remember the last time you had felt so clean. Something about having caked on grime for a while and then it getting scrubbed away does wonders for you feeling fresh. It only helped feeling the soft comfort of the clothes you slide on.

Stepping out of the bathroom you sighed contentedly. That's when you noticed Shalnark standing in front of the members of the troupe. He was looking over at you and instantly you began feeling cagey at the look in his eyes.

You noticed Paku was no longer sitting on the couch and looking around you spotted her coming from the kitchen with a glass of water. "Y/N would you mind coming here?" She said calmly.

You had wanted to avoid this, you knew keeping what your Hatsu was a secret was important but you weren't sure about the category you fell into. This wasn't a respect dejectedly you walked forward.

"What do you guys want.." Paku smiled, setting the cup down on the coffee table with a leaf on top of the water and waited for it to settle. "I think you already know."

Walking up to where Shalnark stood by the coffee table you knelt down and put your hands on either side of the cup.

You really weren't sure if you wanted to know what category you were in, sighing you activated Ren for a few seconds. Absolutely nothing happened and you raised an eyebrow.

Before anyone could say anything you dipped a finger in it and tasted the water. "That's surprisingly sweet." You couldn't believe how sweet the water was. It was like you stirred spoonfuls of sugar in it.

Surprisingly Paku did the same and her brows rose high. "I must say your aura is probably the most sweet thing about you." She smirked and you actually laughed at that.

Nobunaga leaned forward looking between Shalnark and Pakunoda. "It doesn't make any sense though from what you showed us. Being able to brush off a manipulator along with removing the source that keeps a manipulator connected to their target is impossible."

Looking up at Shalnark and around to the others your brows pinched, "What were you guys assuming I was?"

Feitan surprisingly spoke up first, "A specialist of course." You got up and shrugged, "Well sorry to disappoint but if you guys are finished I'd really like a snack now."

Nobunaga got up, "I'm going to come with you." You only rolled your eyes, "If I planned on running, I had plenty of time to try that yesterday ya know?"

He gave an amused smile, "Didn't think you were." Grabbing the cup you walked away towards the kitchen ignoring the others.

Nobunaga went to the table and sat down watching you placidly as you opened the fridge. You weren't gonna lie, you felt immensely hungry but had tried to hide it. The sandwich from yesterday had long burned away. You needed fuel after last night and the hike today.

Peaking to make sure it was just Nobunaga in the kitchen you unashamedly started shoving sliced cheese and sandwich meat in your mouth, you knew you'd actually have to do more than snack at this point. "Any preferences on what you'd like to eat?"

Looking over a shoulder you looked to your solo companion and he looked mildly shocked before replying, "No, just see what you can put together with what we have there."

Pulling out ingredients and seasoning you went to start. You say went because while opening drawers you ironically found a lack of knives looking over to Nobunaga you give him a look. "Did you guys really expect me to start getting stabby?"

Laughing at your comment he left through the kitchen door and came back moments later with a knife and held it out to you. Taking it you washed the blade and began to cut the meat when you stopped, "And now you insult me with a dull blade."

Turning your head to look at him you noticed a knife sharpener in hand already as he smiled you washed the blade again and you returned the knife glaring. "You make it hard not to tease." But he seemed to happily get to work sharpening the blade. While you waited, you washed the rice and vegetables you planned on using.

By the time he was done you presented him with an onion and cutting board. "You can't be serious." You smirked, "I very much am."

After everything was cut up, seasoned, and started cooking you leaned against the counter and crossed your arms contemplating your nen category. If you were being honest you were rather happy. The ideas you had for how you wanted to manifest your hatsu left you rather excited.

A sobering thought wiggled in you couldn't help but wonder if you'd have a choice though in your hatsu considering from what you picked up from the others they seemed under the impression you not being able to be manipulated was your hatsu. It was obviously a good thing but you couldn't help but think it was sort of lame. You wanted to be able to do something a little more flashy.

Periodically you'd turn to stir something around the pan lost in thought. Looking up you noticed it was still just you and Nobunaga. "What are you thinking so hard about?" You realized he must have been watching you closely the whole time.

"Honestly it's going to sound stupid." He just stared you down. "Try me." Blinking, you walked to the kitchen door looking out and noticed everyone had left the living room. You could faintly hear the shower and assumed Shalnark was in there and the other must have left for their rooms. After a quick debate you walked further into the kitchen and leaned against the counter again to face Nobunaga, arms crossed.

"I can't help but wonder how disappointed I'm going to be if the only thing I could develop as a Hatsu would be resisting manipulation." You shrugged looking down at the food cooking, "I know it's helpful, but it just seems lackluster compared to what I would have considered for myself. It's also just another thing I didn't really have a choice in. I can't help but wonder if I'm selfish for wanting more."

Looking up you saw Nobunaga carefully watching you before speaking, "For all you know you very well do have a choice in your Hatsu. Considering that ability doesn't even come close to falling under a transmuters category the possibility you have a choice is high. If I recall a man asked that woman in your memories if they should do something to cloud that moment as well. The people that sent you here could have done something else while you were unconscious."

Swallowing you nodded, looking at the food and turning it off after seeing it done. "It's also not selfish to want a choice in your own life." Turning your head to look back at Nobunaga you smiled sadly in acknowledgement.

"Well.. You hungry?" Shaking his head laughing he grabbed a plate. Upon sitting down at the table you didn't bother wasting time. Uvogin walked in the kitchen, Pakunoda on his heels. You noticed bags and slowed your eating to watch them. When Uvo made eye contact he grinned, "This sure smelled good, Looks like it got ready right before we had to take off!"

Cocking your head you watched them as they got food and sat down, "You guys going somewhere I presume?" Uvo watched you carefully, "Just out on a job depending on where it goes we may or may not be back." You looked between them nodding, "Have fun."

You had a feeling there was something they wanted to keep from you but you weren't in a position to pry. "This is quite good." Pakunoda complimented and you smiled in response, "Glad you guys like it and don't have to leave hungry." It didn't take long for you to finish and you sighed contentedly waiting for the others to finish.

"Well Sweetheart, it's been fun while it lasted! Good luck out there!" Uvogin grinned as he walked out the door. Pakunoda looked at you carefully before saying, "I know you have mixed feelings about us, but I do hope we run into each other again. You're a very interesting person." Smiling slyly she walked out the door shutting it behind.

Their immediate absence felt weird but you shrugged it off. You had cleaned up your mess before they left Nobunaga silently helping you. You realized you hadn't seen Shalnark in some time, walking off towards his room you debated what you wanted to do next.

Walking into his room you noticed him on the bed with a few files spread out before him on it. Blinking at this you walked over looking down at one. "You find anything useful?"

Focused on what he was reading he only nodded distractedly. Pulling the backpack closer you opened it to see the mounds of cash and you laughed. "Man you really cleared the bank huh? No wonder this bag became so heavy!"

You could see a smirk forming on his lips and you moved the bound cash aside to pull the VHS tapes from the bottom. 'What could possibly be on them?' You wondered. Picking them up you went to turn for his door. If you remembered right they had a VHS player below the TV.

"Where are you going?" His eyes flicked up to you. "I planned on seeing what was on these." Shaking one back and forth. "Would you like to come with?"

He had a strange look on his face, "I'm not sure if that's a good idea." Your brows pinched, "And why not?" Sighing he looked back down at the files, "I don't think you're going to like what you see." Shrugging you turned around heading for the door, "I guess that'll be my problem then. Are you coming or not?"

You could hear him stand along with the shuffling papers and closing folders, "Well, we may as well bring everything into the living room while we're at it. It'll make it easier to examine with more space."

Turning you saw him carrying the folders heading your way but you walked passed and picked up the satchel with the vials. "May as well bring these along too."

Well it didn't take long for your eyebrows to raise. For once you're actually glad for the few times you'd unwittingly taken a dark turn on the internet back home. The first three videos were normal enough just their trials creating what was in the vials and then instructions on how to make it.

The other three of the six tapes… Well they had essentially been snuff torture films. You couldn't stop feeling the sick feeling in your stomach as you watched the human trials beside Shalnark but at least you both knew the capacity of the drug they had created from the plant you'd stolen. Seeing what that old woman did to those people made you wish you;d taken your time like she did with so many of those poor people on the screen.

Phinks had walked into the living room as the last tape played and turned to the tv to see what you both were watching then loudly exclaimed, "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU TWO WATCHING IN HERE!"

Phink's exclamation pulled Nobunaga and Feitan from their rooms. You weren't sure what they expected but it clearly wasn't what you both had on the TV. "Keep it down Phinks! We are busy trying to study the information we stole, it's hard to do with your yelling!" Shalnark scolded him.

Feitan didn't seem to bothered considering he walked up to sit in his usual spot to look between the screen and where you both took notes. His eyes seemingly narrowed on you, "Still plan.. on using on Hisoka?" Somehow despite his narrowed eyes it didn't feel threatening, more so as if he was appraising you.

Glancing up briefly you shrugged jotting down some final notes before flipping through a folder, "I don't see why not."

"You don't think ..it's wrong?" That got your attention. "You don't seem like someone who gives a shit about if something is right or wrong so why are you asking?" You could feel amusement radiating off of him. "I don't."

Leaning forward he added, "But you do." You glared up at him and you could feel Shalnark stiffen slightly at your side.

Picking up a vial from the table you held it up smirking coldly, "If using something like this to stop Hisoka from hurting or killing me is necessary then I'll do what I have to to survive and I won't lose sleep over it."

You fixed your eyes on his cold ones, "It's necessary to take every cheap shot and every low blow to win. A person intent on killing you doesn't give a fuck about how you feel so why should be merciful to a person that sure as shit doesn't give a fuck about giving it to me."

He seemed to grow excited and his eyes took on a satisfied gleam, you could feel yourself stiffening your legs bracing to move at that look.

You might not be stronger or faster than him but you wouldn't let him take you down without a fight if he came at you. To your surprise his gaze flicked to Shalnarks smirking, "Told you.. she like me."

For the first time you looked at him puzzled and slightly disturbed scooting further away from where he sat. "Woah there buddy… I hope me talking back didn't give you like.. mixed signals or something but I definitely don't like you."

Everyone seemed too stunned to speak, Feitan's eyes widening as they met yours. Holding your hands shot out towards him as if to calm a startled animal you spoke fast, "..Look I understand a woman that talks back might get you all hot and bothered. And look you are attractive and all but you really aren't my-"

Your let down speech was interpreted by Phinks folding over to laugh harder than you thought him possible of. Looking over at Phinks startled, you snapped your head to Shalnark quickly, absolutely panicked at this point looking for help and when he saw the expression on your face he snapped out of his stunned silence to begin laughing.

Looking towards your last hope you sent pleading eyes to Nobunaga that finally lost it and began laughing with the others.

Finally looking back to Feitan you gave him the sorriest look you could and he looked at you now with a spark of irritation there as he snapped, "Stupid.. didn't mean it like that."

You looked at him even more confused now, "How'd you-." Phinks cut you off again, having collected himself a bit. "I can't believe she thought Fei was making a move on her!" He looked close to tears holding a hand to his face.

You finally shouted, "CAN SOMEONE EXPLAIN I'M REALLY CONFUSED HERE!"

Shalnark got your attention by placing a hand on your elbow beaming, "Y/N.."

He started and had to stop to keep from laughing again, "Feitan was trying to say you both think the same way to an extent not that you like him."

Your lips made an O as realization struck, immediately your face turned red and you slapped both hands over your face in embarrassment. "Fucking kill me."

"Thinking about it..." You heard Feitan snap. Something hit you suddenly before you removed your hands to glance at him again, "What did you mean by 'Told you' like that meant something."

His eyes narrowed again and you could feel amusement creeping back in before his next words.

"Tomorrow I train you."

Chapter 19: Chapter 19 - Well, Training sucks when it's with a demon

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter fornotes.)

Chapter Text

Chrollo was surprised to hear his phone go off. He wasn't expecting Pakunoda or Uvogin for a few more days and he couldn't think of a reason one of the others would need him.

Setting down his book he noticed the caller ID said unknown.

"May I please ask who is calling."

"Chrollo"He knew that voice and his interest was immediately peaked.

"Illumi, Is there a reason you happen to be calling?"

"Yes. I propose we come to an agreement. I need you to do something for me and in exchange I'll owe you a favor."

Chrollo's attention was immediately captured. The assassin did not casually hand out favors to anyone. It made him straighten his posture a bit. Whatever Illumi wanted from him must be something truly interesting.

"What exactly are you asking me for?"

"Your spiders have a woman named Y/N. I've guessed at their arrangement. Once he's gotten what he needs back from her. Let them know they are to send her off immediately."

"….."

The whole reason two of his spiders were joining him soon was to discuss that very woman and what to do with her. It was unusual for someone to capture a spider's eye and how very interesting she'd somehow caught the eye of an assassin too.

"Why would you want such a thing?"

"My reasons are my own. And as part of our arrangement I require the others to be unaware of my involvement."

"Most interesting."

Chrollo considered, he'd usually wait to see what the others brought to him before making a decision. A favor from a Zoldyck could come in handy one day. Besides, Chrollo couldn't help the smile that ticked up on his mouth.

Illumi only asked for her to be sent away immediately after her mission for Shalnark. He never said one day they couldn't come back for her or keep tabs in the meantime.

"Do we have an agreement?"

"We do indeed."

The line went dead. Chrollo leaned forward elbows on his knees. He had a feeling things were somehow going to get a lot more interesting.

It had been four days since you started training between Shalnark and Feitan. To say you were miserable was an understatement. You were absolutely positive that small man crawled out of a portal from a hell realm. You were also absolutely positive that his training methods were designed to inflict the most amount of torture.

Thinking back to the first day you nearly had a heart attack as you woke up to him smacking your forehead. The sun hadn't even fully risen yet. You tried to roll over and ask for five more minutes but the blankets got ripped away.

You both stared each other down until you rolled out of bed and put your shoes on. Shalnark the traitor only said, "Finally I get to sleep on my bed again." Before climbing in with the previously pulled away blankets.

The second you were out the front door he smacked the back of your legs with his umbrella only saying, "Run."

You'd thought you were good at running, maybe even great to stroke your ego a bit. Well you found out shortly that was a lie because he found the best ways to inform you otherwise.

He quite literally chased you through the woods periodically hitting you if you slowed down and overall insulted you the whole time with many words of what maybe he thought was encouragement ranging from 'pathetic', 'too slow', or his favorite 'if faster.. wouldn't be here.'

You couldn't remember if you'd ever run around at breakneck speed for so long in your entire life and somehow it wasn't enough.

When he finally let you have a break hours later you looked at him panting and he just looked at you bored. "Hand to hand now."

With that he lunged forward and hit you so hard you actually thought you ended up back in the starry void that landed you here in the first place.

When you could finally see some what straight and tried getting up off the ground you looked up only able to say, "If I had known what I was in for I might have actually run away."

With which he then responded. "Wouldn't have worked.. too slow."

By the time you actually made it to the clearing for nen practice sporting a black eye you were done with the day. Shalnark had been smiling but upon seeing your face it seemed to froze and a coldness briefly flashed in his eyes before going back to his normal cheery self.

He insisted on you practicing your Ren and even giving GYO a try. Thankfully training with him was a lot easier.

It was now the fourth day and as casually but very purposely you fell asleep on the couch having secretly earlier in the day set a vibrating alarm a half hour before Feitan usually woke you. You didn't want to be slapped awake again. Upon feeling the vibration your eyes cracked open and your fists clenched as you saw his black cloaked form sitting on the couch staring at you.

"Awake good let's go." Sitting up you scowled. "That's not fair, I didn't get up earlier so you could torture me even earlier." He was already up and striding towards the door. "Don't care get moving."

Getting up you went to the bathroom instead he snatched your arm. "Let's go." You glared, "Not until I've gone to the bathroom, so unless you wanna brawl here let go." He turned angrily. "tch." Walking into the bathroom you used it and went to wash your hands and then your face.

Looking at yourself in the mirror you felt something angry and not quite like yourself building up. The lack of real sleep, exhaustion, and his bossiness was grating on your last nerves. Gripping the edge of the sink you resolved that today you were gonna to hit him even if it was the last thing you did.

Getting out of the bathroom you looked over to him and couldn't help the narrowing of your eyes on his form. Walking out the door after him you were about to start running when he said "new plan today.. follow me." Curiously but cautiously you followed him into the woods down a new route.

If he had something new in mind you knew it wasn't going to be good. When he got to a clearing bigger than the one Shalnark and you found yourselves usually training at, you felt yourself tensing. He turned grey eyes watching you. "We going to fight."

You bared your teeth, "I don't know how you beating me is considered fighting. That feels like all you've really done so far." Something flashed in his eyes, "You coward. Don't ever try fighting back. Just run or give up." Fine if he wanted a fight. He was going to get on.

You weren't sure how long had passed but Feitan had just dodged one of your blows again and sent one into your stomach causing you to cough up blood onto the ground and you found yourself glaring over at him. You both had been going at this for a while. It felt like no matter how hard you tried he was always faster and always hit harder. You walked away a few steps creating space between you both, "tch.. pathetic"

That's it you couldn't stand this nasty attitude of his anymore, you couldn't stand being a punching back turning around to face him launching forward you came at Feitan you knew he'd most likely dodge and try hitting you in the back immediately afterwards.

When his form disappeared you didn't hesitate to immediately twist bracing your legs and sending a fist out as hard as possible.

You'd been taking what you learned with Shalnark the past few days and decided if everything you guys had done so far had been relatively simple maybe using KO would be as well. When you sent your fist out you decided to divert some of your aura into it.

Feeling your fist make contact with the side of Feitans face actually surprised you. The whole plan had mostly been a gamble, and honestly you had expected him to block whatever counter move you'd throw at him. You realized he must have underestimated you if only briefly.

Making eye contact with Feitan you saw his split second of pride in you landing the hit before a darker emotion took over, he spit blood out of his mouth and began laughing darkly. "Seems things finally getting fun."

Oh fuck, you realized you only planned as far as maybe potentially hitting him not this. Bracing yourself you dug in your heels, it was already too late. And if you were being honest you had a lot of frustration you still wanted to dish out. When he disappeared you threw your arms up bracing them and felt a fist collide with them that sent you sliding backwards with the force.

Leaping to the side you worked on trying to keep on eye on Feitans swift movements. When he came towards you, you leaped up into the tree. When you felt him come to leap towards your place and you snapped a shorter but sturdy branch off the tree swinging it downwards trying to hit him again, unfortunately he caught it and getting onto the limp you balanced on ripped it out of your grasp and swung it towards you launching in your direction in the same movement.

Without thinking you flung yourself backwards not giving a shit about anything besides avoiding getting hit with the stick you crashed through leaves, twigs, and branches on your mission to get away. His hard body slammed into yours as you crashed downwards towards the ground.

His hands felt like they were at the collar of your shirt, Instinctively you wrapped your legs around his body and your arms around back trapping his arms between your two bodies.

Diverting some of your aura you used it to brace your back against the ground as you slammed into it. It wasn't pleasant but surprisingly the impact was lessened. Feitan was trying to pull back and get to his feet squirming to free his arms but you only tightened.

In an instant you both looked at each other face to face and seemed to get the same idea, cocking your heads back and putting aura into the impact you both came in to slam your heads into each other. Your hold had definitely loosened as birdies seemed to fly in circles above your head.

You vaguely registered the cracking sound that was both of your skulls, you were sure your brain would have been soup if you hadn't used KO to brace your skull. Looking around dizzily you saw him on the ground looking in your direction just as out of it.

Remembering what you told him the other night about kicking someone when they were down you crawled in his direction until you got on top of him which caused a nasty hiss to come out and a fist started coming in your direction. You let it hit you bracing KO where the strike would hit and started slamming your own fist down on his face.

A quick punch to your side had you trying to roll off but he tangled your legs flipping so he was on top now. You couldn't let him hit you from this angle it would all be over.

Freeing a hand before he could pin it you slammed it into his armpit and began tickling him. It was the most ridiculous thing you could think of but you always used it on your brother when you both play fought. Feitan instantly stiffened letting out a choked noise before jumping off and away from you.

Scrambling to your feet you looked at him, "Dirty trick." He snapped looking murderous.

You glared, "Had enough or you looking for a round two?" His eyes gleamed before he rushed forward, you felt yourself getting tossed and colliding with a tree. Maybe due to it not being a big tree or your use of KO but you knocked the tree down and it came down with a heavy crash causing the forest to rumble.

When you gained your feet and saw him coming your way you leaped forward to grab hold of him but he already had you in a grip tossing you into another tree causing it to crash to the forest as well. "I'm gettin real sick of you hurtling me at trees!"

Feeling something coming down towards you from above you rolled feeling the impact of something beside you barely a second later.

"Make me stop then."

He was way too close for comfort without thinking of anything other than escape. You sped crawled trying to get to your feet felt him catch hold of your shirt and he yanked you back momentarily choking you with the collar. 'Fuck he's about to throw me again." As he went to toss you into another tree a violent rip could be heard before the feeling of freedom and air could be felt against the front of your chest and stomach.

The lack of momentum from getting freed from your shirt had you landing belly down in the grass. Turning your head in horror you saw him looking vaguely perplexed at just holding the shreds of your shirt. Before a nasty smirk took over his face. "Maybe try being faster now."

On your feet again you looked at him head on. He looked up at you with a smug expression. "I CAN'T FIX THAT YOU RUINED IT!"

He smirked, "sucks to be you." Dropping your shirt like trash he started walking your way casually hand in pockets. Not giving a fuck about being in just a sports bra and yoga pants you decided on a course of action.

When Feitan got close enough you thought back to Killua, taking a deep breath you began using the rhythm echo. You had a plan, you just had to somehow sneak up on Feitan or buy yourself time. Brows furrowed you could see him concentrating on the multiple versions you'd created of yourself.

Launching from a different angle you hoped he wasn't expecting he swerved and caught your hand right as you went to deliver a blow. Jumping up to flip over his head you reached out with your other hand snatching hold of his cowl and pulling it over his head as you landed on the other side of him pulling the hand he caught free. Turning you sent a fast hard kick into his hip and took off towards the house.

The sun was finally starting to come out. You heard him tearing through the woods after you. "Give. It. Back." Each word was clipped in aggression but you didn't care he ruined your favorite shirt. "NEEEEVEERRRRR!" You released like an angry war cry.

You weren't sure how you outran Feitan but you didn't care when you saw the door of the house come into view you didn't bother checking your speed. Bracing using KO you slammed into the door sending it flying across the room. Grabbing the frame between the living room and kitchen you dug your nails in swinging around the frame. You paid no mind to Shalnark, Phinks, and Nobunaga wide eyed eating breakfast.

Phinks actually dropped his toast as you sped in reaching the drawer you yanked it open throwing spatulas and spoons out in force behind you. "What the hell is going on?"

You heard Feitan coming in through the door and yanked another drawer open and grabbed a knife holding it up against the cowl turning and screaming.

"HOLD IT RIGHT THE FUCK THERE LITTLE MAN OR THE COWL GETS IT!" Feitan halted and stood a little over three feet away, teeth bared a viscous look on his face. "Give.. it.. back. Now"

Your eyes narrowed, "What did you say again? Sucks to be you?" He started forward and you pushed the knife into it. "Woah woah woah better back up wouldn't want my hand to slip, now would we?" He stopped and backed away.

"Now that I got your attention, how about we come to an arrangement? Mhm." His eyes narrowed, "listening."

"You see I'm all for destroying this, I think it's only fair… but." Dramatic sigh. "I'd rather us find a way to be quote on quote friends." Your eyes narrowed. "You get this back if you agree to ease up in your training. You so much as disrupt my sleep again for any reason again and you can say bye bye to your little friend." To show you meant the threat you went to dig the knife into the cowl but stopped as his eyes narrowed.

Pausing you thought about what else you wanted, "I also want FOOD, WATER, and proper FUCKING BATHROOM BREAKS. If I ever have to hear you tell me to piss faster again I swear to the stars this isn't the only thing you're gonna be losing."

You could see a smirk form on his face, "done." Tossing it over he put it back on and added, "Could've had that all along. If you weren't afraid."

Without thinking you flung the knife in your hand at him, dodging it to then snatch it out of the air he examined it bored. "Tch. Still to slow." With that he walked out as you stood there fuming.

"Uhh you trying out a new look?.." Looking over you saw Phinks had a bit of pink tinting his cheeks. Arching a brow and propping a hand on your hip you questioned. "What new look?"

His eyes flicked down your body before he eyed his toast. That's when you realized what he meant and your fists clenched.

"No. I. am. not." You gritted, "Feitan ripped my shirt off while trying to throw me into a tree." The anger surged as you stomped your way out the room. "Wait! He did what?" You heard someone get up and follow you.

Heading to Shalnarks room you were stopped by a hand on your shoulder turning your head, you looked up at Shalnark. "Tell me what happened." He looked stiff and you tried shrugging his hand off but it only tightened slightly.

"Well let's at least get back to your room. After this morning I'd really like a shower at the very least." Sighing he followed you into his room when the door snicked shut he leaned against it arms crossing over his chest waiting. Looking at him before putting your phone on the desk to charge and collecting your things you began outlining the events of earlier this morning.

After you were finished he actually looked at you surprised, "You really got a few hits in on Feitan?" There was a slight excitement to his voice. Nodding slowly you smiled in return, "Yeah kinda." He laughed and walked over to you. When he stopped a bit away and looked down at you, you felt suddenly aware of your lack of a shirt. Swallowing a bit you flicked your eyes away blushing, "You need something?"

"Actually yes,-" His sentence was cut off by a rapid vibration coming from the desk that he was now looking at, eyebrows pinched. Turning your head curiously you saw it was coming from your phone. "That's unexpected." Was all that came out of your mouth. Turning fully you looked down to see a message bubble.

Illumi the ass

Hisoka will be stopped in Kuhruvine City for the next two days before he reaches Heavens Arena. Try not to make whatever you do as showy as the gardens.

You scowled at the phone about to reach down and respond when it was snatched up and someone else was reading the message. Shalnark looked over at you with a scowl on his own face after reading the message.

"How do you have Illumi's number?" Your mouth opened and closed for a moment. "Uhhh.. Well." He turned fully towards you, anger flashing on his face before a placid smile. "Go on, I'd love to hear what story you plan on concocting for me."

Taking in a deep breath you looked at him and decided on the truth or at least part of it. "I got it the night we raided the garden… We ran into each other when you left for the manor and I went to burn the Moon Triumphants."

Looking down and back up at him you shrugged, "He said I did him a favor by killing the woman so he in turn said he'd give me Hisoka's location knowing how he'd stolen something off me in the Hunter exam." He backed away and slapped a hand over his face frustrated.

"I can't believe you are only just now saying something. What did you plan on doing when he text you? If I wasn't here to read that myself what would you have done?"

You blinked at him pitifully, "I hadn't thought that far ahead yet… But regardless.. shouldn't we take the lead and go?" Meeting his eyes he looked into yours before nodding. "We should. But only after I confirm if this tip is reliable or not." He turned to sit at his desk and you grabbed his shoulder turning him to face you a bit.

His smile still seemed forced as he looked at you, "Shalnark.. I really need to corner Hisoka before he reaches Heavens Arena. I don't want to make a fool of myself in front of a crowd trying to fight him."

He let out a heavy sigh before turning back around to work on his computer. "Just go shower and get ready."

Chrollo looked up as three of his spiders came into the open space inside a broken down building he had been staying in temporarily.

Uvogin smirked to him, "Hey boss." Chrollo returned a smile but it was his usual bland one, "I trust your travels went well."

Machi cut in, "As happy as I am to see you, why did you call for me Boss? I thought our next real job wasn't for months." Chrollo nodded and pointed to Pakunoda, "Pakunoda has something to share with us, and I'd like your opinion on the matter."

Machi looked to Paku questioningly. But Uvogin spoke before Paku could smirking, "It's about a girl our sweet Shalnark had the fortune to run into first."

Machi noted the wording stating plainly, "The phrase is usually misfortune." Uvogins smile grew as he looked over to the boss. Pakunoda stepped forward, gun in hand. "It'll be best if I just show you. Go stand by the boss."

Wordlessly Machi walked forward to stand somewhere off to Chrollos side. "Before I left I got the memories and impressions of the woman from Nobunaga, Phinks, and Feitan. On the way here I extracted the memories and impressions of her from Uvo as well."

Machi crossed her arms, "I don't see why one person should be all that important." Pakunoda smiled before holding the gun out. "I guess you'll have the opportunity to see soon enough."

Chrollo had only quietly watched the entire exchange. Meeting Pakunodas eyes he nodded. Two shots rang out and his head went back with the impact along with the flooding of memories and feelings from his fellow spiders and a woman he'd never met before.

Closing his eyes he absorbed everything carefully. He now knew why he'd gotten a call from Illumi to have her released after they got what Shalnark needed back. Illumi couldn't know her story or what she was but somehow found himself drawn to her like everyone else no doubt.

He found her overall personality amusing and intriguing. He could see why Uvo and Nobunaga wanted her to be a spider. Her potential was extraordinary and despite the morals he could feel her clinging too she didn't hesitate to shed them when she felt necessary.

"So she's the reason behind the burning of that Botanical Garden a few days ago." Machi blinked.

Chrollo smiled briefly, "Seems she has a flair for the dramatics." His eyes shot to Uvo, "I see why you of all people seem to hold a type of admiration for her."

Uvogin went to say something but was cut off by Machi, "She was sent here from another world?"

Her brows pinched in concentration and she scoffed, "Not only that but she knows about us because of a cartoon?" Chrollo was still dissecting that information. "It would appear so."

Uvo has a wide grin, "Seems I got my wish about being the Villain in something now didn't I boss." That caused Chrollo to smile, "Seems we all must have."

Machi cut in suddenly, "We need to let her go." Chrollo already felt that way as well but he arched a brow for Machi to continue. When she saw that she looked at everyone.

"I have a hunch she could be important to us in the future but we need to give her the choice to decide that for herself and giving her freedom will only improve her impression of us. As of right now she's not even strong enough to take out a spider to join us even if she wanted to."

Meeting Chrollos gaze she continued, "We should distance ourselves but keep an eye on her and the things she does. As easy as it would be to kill her now before she's strong enough to be a threat, I feel it would be a mistake."

He nodded before looking at Uvo and Pakunoda, "I agree with Machis assessment but I know Uvo despite liking the girls company Nobunaga and yourself feel quite the same."

Folding his arms he looked at the boss seriously, "We do." The look Uvo gave Chrollo expressed a world of things he didn't need to say. He thought to the deal he'd made with Illumi seems that he got a powerful favor for something that was already going to happen. The assassin didn't need to know that though.

Illumi only asked that he release her. He never said they weren't allowed to keep an eye on her, or revisit her at a later time. He was glad Machis hunch played into his assessment of a few days ago when he first received the call.

Chrollo rested his elbows on his knees considering just how much this girl might change everyone's what he gathered she already changed one past event's outcome already and made steps to change the outcome of someone else's fate already. What a prize having her on their side could be.

A smile briefly turned up his lips as he considered the possibilities, the smile grew with sudden clarity. He already had a spider that she seemed to be fond of and from what Chrollo could sense seemed to be fond of her. What better way to win her loyalty than letting that very spider a chance to cultivate a deeper connection with her.

His eyes caught Pakunodas and as if she could read the plan forming in his head she smirked faintly nodding. He turned and grabbed the phone beside him, "I should call Shalnark and inform him of my decision."

Before he could find the contact an incoming call from no other than Shalnark himself was coming in. An eyebrow raised. 'Today just keeps getting more and more interesting.'

When she turned and left he felt himself glaring at the computer instantly as he looked into the tip. It didn't take long for him to confirm. Standing up he walked out of the room, phone in hand he slightly clenched his hand around it. He knew he was angry at her for keeping important information such as that to herself but it was something else…

He'd felt it briefly before when she had mentioned Illumi teaching her that assassin technique but he brushed the irritation aside considering the circumstances she'd learned it under. But now that irritation came back, along with other thoughts.

What kind of relationship was going on between the two? The assassin clearly had enough interest in her to not only spare her life, teach her secret skills, but now he finds out he's offered her assistance in finding Hisoka.

Nobunaga and Phinks were still sitting at the table in the kitchen, his brief glance confirmed before walking outside. Getting far enough away he let his thoughts wander again.

He stops coming to the conclusion he's only upset because of the threat their relationship poses to himself and the other spiders. Nothing more nothing less. Reminding himself that he tolerates her and indulges her with nice things so that she remains complacent enough to want to get his antenna back without a fight.

Tapping in a contact he brings the phone to his ear.

"Shalnark."

"Hey boss! There's been a development."

"Oh?"

"We were able to track Hisokas down and confirm he's spending the next two days in a city called Kuhruvine before he heads to Heavens Arena. I'm going to bring her to corner him and get my antenna back before he reaches that destination."

"Good. I want you to bring the others with you and meet up with me after the mission has been completed."

Blinking, Shalnark carefully asked,"Do you want me to bring Y/N to this meeting?"

"Oh no. When you get what you need back, dump her wherever you please at your earliest convenience."Chrollo paused before adding and Shalnark could almost feel the smile in his words."Alive I mean."

Shalnark had briefly felt panic at the boss's words but he only smiled. "Got it Boss!" He was going to hang up when he heard.

"That won't be an issue, will it Shalnark?"

"I don't see why it would be Boss."

"Good."

The call ended abruptly and he looked up at the sky between the trees something felt like it was squirming around in his stomach but told himself it was probably just anticipation about finally being rid of her after she'd been a thorn in his side for so long not upset because a part of him still thought they'd have more time together.

It took him a while to find the strength to go back to the house but when he did he found the other three spiders and informed them of the change of plans before going to his room to find Y/N.

When she looked up at him from where she sat on his bed, hair still damp from the shower. He forced a smile. "Looks like we are heading for Kuhruvine. Get your things together, we're going to be leaving soon."

With that he walked further into his room to grab his essentials. When she had filled the grey backpack he'd given her with the things she thought she'd need she zipped it up and left briefly for the bathroom. He let out a sigh before pulling out her belted satchel.

Opening it he added the charger he'd made for her phone, a good amount of cash he'd stolen from the manor, and extra vials of the Moon triumphant drug. Using EN to see if she was close by and sensing she wasn't around he tucked it deep beneath everything she had already packed so it wouldn't be noticed.

Noticing she hadn't packed the sundress he grabbed it and made to stash it in the bag as well before zipping it up.

By the time she came back in the room he was ready to go. When he looked at her face for the first time he couldn't tell what she was thinking from the expression on her face and it kinda surprised him considering how normally expressive it was. Maybe it was nerves over having to run into Hisoka again?

Nodding he shouldered her backpack and motioned for the door. Making it to the living room he smiled at Nobunaga, Feitan, and Phinks. "Well you guys ready!"

Nobunaga locked eyes with him and flicked his eyes to Y/N briefly before settling back to him. That look was enough to convey he grabbed her necklace as part of their deal.

Phinks only nodded gravely, crossing his arms.

"Been ready, unfortunately we've been waiting for you two."

Shalnark turned to face Y/N smiling down at her, "I hate to cheat you out of a day of running, but I think it'll be faster if I carry you to the car. Seems like Phinks is feeling cranky today!"

Notes:

I just want to note Kuhruvine is a place I invited. I swear it took longer for me to think of a city name than writing this entire Chapter.

Chapter 20: Chapter 20 - Well, days always have a chance to change!

Notes:

This is just a Chapter for MC to process how she's feeling before her big show off with Hisoka. I couldn't just let Shalnark and MC not have one more day for each other.

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

You knew this was coming and that you were going to have to face off with Hisoka in one way or another but it didn't feel real until that text earlier.

Ever since you got that message from Illumi it felt like a silent clock had started ticking down. You weren't sure when but you could feel your time running out and it left you feeling uneasy. What would happen when that invisible clock finally counted down to zero?

Phinks over the last few hours in the car had tried to provoke you into a conversation but the few times you'd actually manage to turn from your spot in the front seat to look at him ready to say something the words dried up before even reaching your tongue and you'd turn back to facing out the window of the car. Blankly cataloging all the trees.

Occasionally you'd feel Shalnarks or one of the others eyes on you but thankfully they hadn't decided to harass you. It had been a while since this had happened, briefly a glimpse of this feeling was caught on Zevil Island but finding Killua helped push this emptiness you'd sometimes dissociate into away. The last real 'episode' happened a few weeks before you left for the Hunter Exam.

Mito, Gon, and even the grandmother spent the first few hours of the day trying to shake you out of your funk but they soon let you be after all their attempts failed. It wasn't the first time you'd slipped away in this fashion since arriving on the island and they learned pushing never really got them anywhere.

You had wanted to communicate but every time you tried the will to do so just drifted further and further away. During this particular episode you had spent the next two days blankly staring at the ocean. The questions you never quite knew how to form never got answers but still you'd find yourself waiting.

What finally snapped you out of it was Gon running inside the house to where you sat beside the window with a fistful of exotic flowers in hand and smiled wide before saying. "My Aunt Mito says flowers can make girls happier! So I thought bringing you some might make you smile today!"

His happy expression cracked the ice in your heart that had been creeping in. Taking them a smile cracking the frown it had held you were able to thank him before putting them in a vase filled with water in your room.

When you emerged he was waiting for you eager to see you come back to life but you could sense him waiting for you to engage further, "Would you like to go look for shells by the shore today Gon?"

His cheerful smile before tugging you along through the house was answer enough. You couldn't help the small smile at the memory.

Seconds later a shove against your shoulder had you snapping your head to the side furrowing your brows frown now taking over the smile. "What." The single word that came out was hard and flat, lacking your normal heat.

Phinks forehead scrunched, "What the hell is wrong with you!" You glared at him, "Care to elaborate?" Even that sentence came out flat.

"You can't be serious!" He sounded angry but you just turned around sighing through your nose to look back out the window. You couldn't muster the energy to engage with him.

You blinked, realizing at some point the sun had actually begun to set. You felt a hard strike on your seat that knocked you forward into the window.

Slamming a finger down to press the seat belt lock to fully spin and face him baring your teeth you barely kept yourself from yelling. "What the fuck is wrong WITH YOU!"

Phinks didn't bother keeping his voice down, "You're not the one who should be asking that question here! You're the one that has literally sat there practically unmoving not saying a word ALL DAY!"

You opened your mouth to say something not sure what but he cut you off, "I could get over it for maybe the first hour or two. But it's been hours now! Normally it feels impossible to get you to shut up! Now not a single one of us can get a word out of you!"

You looked at his angry expression and turned back around to ignore him again but before you had fully turned you saw his expression begin to fall into something that maybe could have almost been worry.

Buckling yourself back in wordlessly you went to stare back at the window. You could feel Shalnark watching every move you made but he didn't say anything to you but his chipper voice finally cut in, "Look guys! We are about a half hour away from the city! Let's find a room for the night!"

Nobunaga could be heard from behind exclaiming with an aggravated sigh, "Finally."

Shalnark pulled into a motel lot and you all filed out the car. Pushing your hands onto your lower back you leaned back to crack it yawning. Getting up to the counter, Shalnark requested four rooms.

The lady watched the five of you with narrowed eyes before sliding the four keys under the glass separating us from her. "If you guys destroy the rooms there's going to be additional fees."

"We would never think of doing such a thing!" Shalnarks closed eyed smile as he leaned forward actually made you briefly smile. The woman scoffed, "Be off with you."

Walking away and towards the rooms you heard Feitan mutter to no one in particular, "should kill her when we leave." Shalnark laughed, "Aww Fei! Then we most likely wouldn't be able to come back!"

For the first time all day a spark seemed to lit up and you found yourself smirking softly turning your head to look at Shalnark by your side, "Don't see why not. Didn't notice any cameras.. besides. It's not like the lady could remember who we are if she's dead."

Phinks scoffed, "You've got to be joking, the FIRST THING you have to say after a day of silence is THAT!"

Idea sparking to life you linked arms with his Shalnark beside you and looked up to him pitifully, "..Shalnark?"

He seemed only briefly startled by your arm linking with his but he looked down at you smiling but concern laced his eyes, "Yes, Y/N?"

Looking over to only Feitan and Nobunaga who looked absolutely perplexed by your sudden behavior and back to Shalnark you mock whispered, "I didn't want to say anything before.. but do you have poltergeist or something similar in this world? I can't seem to get this annoying voice out of my head.. and I could have sworn in the car something touched me."

"Why you little!" Phinks growled stomping towards you but you felt yourself swing to the side in front of a door and Shalnark smirked amused. "I can't say we do! But how about we get inside our room and hope it goes away? Does that sound like a good idea to you?"

Feitan let out a low dark laugh as he continued down the side of the building to his room. Nobunaga only shook his head as he followed behind Feitan. Phinks stood behind Shalnark and yourself watching as you both entered the room before leaving muttering something under his breath.

Looking at the room you noticed a singular bed and looked up to Shalnark briefly and he sighed. "I should have specified what I wanted, I can go back- '' You could feel him about to turn back for the door but you tightened your grip on his arm that you still had locked in your own.

Looking up at him you smiled briefly, "This is fine really.. besides it can't be too different from the night we slept together in the car right?" Pulling your arm away you walked further into the room towards the bed. "I mean at least the bed will most likely be more comfortable?"

"If you're okay with it then I don't see a problem!" Was all Shalnark could get out, throughout the day he'd grown increasingly more worried. He knew he wasn't the only one.

Despite how people thought Phinks was he had a good heart deep down, and her sudden 180 personality shift he could tell really unnerved him.

Shalnark knew after tomorrow things would be different that he wouldn't be seeing her again and if he did it wouldn't be for a while. When she sat on the edge of the bed to take her shoes off he walked forward and stopped her.

"We haven't eaten all day! How about we go out and find something? It'll be my treat!" He noted that she hadn't eaten all day around them and most likely hadn't had breakfast.

"I'm not really hungry, you should go." Stopping her hands again he pulled them away smiling at her.

"Come on, you know I can't leave you here right? You might run away!" He winked leaning in to whisper, "Unless you want to spend time with one of your other best pals!"

Grumbling, she knocked his hands away and stood, "Let's go then."

He smiled, a part of him was worried if she laid down or didn't do something that she'd end up slipping back into that shell she'd been for the past day. He had to stop himself multiple times from reaching out or doing something but the presence of the others in the back seat kept him from doing anything other than drive.

When they got to the door he opened it and as they walked through he linked her arm in with his smiling. "You don't have to do that.." She tried tugging away but he tightened his hold.

"But what if I get lost without you helping me find my way?" He pouted as he teased. She stopped tugging and relaxed into it as they began walking away from the hotel and towards a place with a few open restaurants.

"What if I decide to guide you into a wall or into a street?" She finally said looking up towards him, eyebrow quirked. Feigning hurt he slapped his other hand to his chest, "Hey! Would you really after all this time look to hurt me!" He teased nudging her side with their hooked arms.

Her face seemed to set in an unreadable expression again and her lack of an answer had him looking forward wordlessly deciding not to push.

When they passed one place in particular and he stopped, "How about we check this place out! They look like they have good food!" Looking back up to him for the first time she nodded and he led them inside.

When they got seated he noticed her fidgeting and looking around nervously. "Is something the matter?" He asked curiously and she looked at him nervously before her hands clenched.

"It's honestly been a while since I've gone out to eat. Well like this anyways.. it always felt weird." She looked off to the side away from him. He smiled before getting up and moving to sit beside her, looking back hesitantly she nodded making room for him in the booth.

When he sat down he gave her a closed eye smile, "Better?" A grateful sigh came out of her that left him smiling wider.

After Shalnark had switched to your side of the booth you'd immediately felt more comfortable. Normally you hated eating in at a restaurant but he'd somehow made the experience enjoyable. He had a way of making you feel comfortable in situations that normally set you on edge.

It was easy in that restaurant to forget why you were both here, a part of you hoped somehow he forgot why you were both here too.. You couldn't help but ask him if he'd enjoyed the game on your phone or if he tried out one of the others. To your surprise he had enjoyed it and started a few of the others as well.

By the time it was time to leave, night was definitely in full swing. Walking back to the motel you found your arm linking with his again and you rested your head against his arm glancing up towards the sky.

"I don't think I've ever mentioned it before, but did you know the stars in my world are different from your own?" He hummed contentedly listening, "When I first got here I used to have trouble going out at night. Out of everything to scare me, who'd have thought it would be the balls of gas light years away that did me in huh?"

Shalnark actually tossed his head back and laughed before looking down at you. "What changed then?" His eyes closed as he smiled, "I guess at some point I got curious and it didn't help that go-"

You coughed suddenly trying to cover up your almost slip up, when you looked at him you saw his eyes had opened and even though he was smiling the look in his eyes said he noted that he was aware of you almost slipping something important up.

"I'm sorry.. something must have been stuck in my throat from earlier still.." He smirked, "Of course! What were you saying again?"

Inhaling you finished with a forced smile, "Oh that going places at night would be important of course! I couldn't avoid night time forever, you know?" With that you felt yourself pulling away and creating space between you both.

The door to the room came into view, and you quickened your pace a bit furthering the distance between you both. Even if you couldn't get away from him entirely you just wanted this illusion of freedom before you crossed that door.

He wasn't your friend. He could never be your friend even if at times it felt like he could be. The emptiness from earlier started to swirl back in but this time it twisted with an angry self loathing.

You realized that despite knowing he wasn't and could never be your friend. A part of your heart desperately wanted him to be. Maybe you had spent too many years alone and pushing everyone away except for your brother. But why out of everyone in this world, why was it him that you wanted?

Shalnark was currently using you, granted you put yourself in this position in the first place by stealing from him but why did he have to make things so much more complicated than they already were?

Maybe you were just being crazy and reading into all his nice gestures. He always was so happy and overall positive in the show? He'd probably treat everyone this way and here you are getting attached because he's one of the few people your age since getting here that's actually been kind to you. Stars, you felt pathetic.

"Is something wrong?" Shalnarks words had you looking up. You both were standing in front of the room door and he met your eyes.

"No… Why?" He watched you carefully before stating plainly, "Phinks did make a good point earlier, you've been acting different all day. At first I thought maybe it was about Hisoka and I wanted to give you space to sort through it. But this feels like something different. Care to explain?" He unlocked the door and you felt his hand pushing you inside.

"I don't think I do care to explain." Crossing your arms you stalked towards the bathroom. He spun you and pushed you against the wall.

The movement didn't hurt but you looked at him wide eyed. "Please Y/N tell me what's wrong."

"This is." He pulled back at your words, narrowing his eyes in confusion. "What do you-"

Cutting him off you continued, "Whatever this is." You motioned between the two of you. "We aren't friends.. we will never be friends. We're both using each other to get what we want from the other. And it's driving me crazy this fucking game." The words came out angry and as each one came out you felt frustration bubbling up more and more.

"I can't stand you for being so fucking nice to me all the time." You stepped forward and poked a finger in his chest looking up at him with hate filled eyes. "Why can't you just give me one reason to hate you!" Your voice had started to rise by the end.

His expression shifted to so many things before settling on his typical smile and you were suddenly pushed back up against the wall by a hand on your shoulder and another against your waist. When your eyes met his green ones his lips curled up to an almost innocent smile.

"Don't worry, I'll give you a reason to hate me soon enough." His cheerful tone and matter of fact way of speaking caused a pit to form in your stomach.

He leaned down to your face causing your heart to pick up. "But you're right though we are both using each other. We also aren't friends and the possibility of that changing is slim."

You felt the thumb of the hand pressed against your waist start to move back and forth causing you to swallow. His face came up beside your ear but his words didn't come out as a whisper like you expected. "Now that we are both on the same page and neither of us has to pretend to be something we're not, why don't we continue playing this game and see where it goes?"

He pulled his head back to look down at you. You didn't hate him… you didn't like him either. But stars you realized you did want him to some degree. Maybe getting him out of your system before he left would cut this tension because yes you had a feeling you couldn't shake that after he got back his antenna they'd all be gone.

That was another reason deep down that you had been upset. It wasn't just Illumi's words that had gotten into your head but that instinctual feeling you got right before someone was about to walk away.

His playful eyes hadn't once looked away from yours, you could sense that he wouldn't make the first move leaving that decision up to you. Your eyes flicked to his lips briefly and you saw the smile there grow.

Reaching your hands up to cup his face you ran your thumbs over his cheekbones before sliding your hands back and into his hair bringing his face down to yours. Your eyes closed as your lips brushed against his softly testing the feel of them before he pushed back into yours, sealing you both in a soft kiss.

Something felt like it was bursting in your chest at the contact, your fingers gripping the soft strands of his hair deepening the kiss.

You could feel him smiling briefly as you reciprocated before he deepened it further. His kiss was something you couldn't have imagined. It had a softness to it that didn't take away from the passion behind it.

An ache started to grow and you felt yourself needing more. Each moment that passed you both became more desperate and wild. The hands that had been pushing you against the wall were now pulling you against him caressing the places they made contact.

You wanted to feel him back, your hands came out from his hair to run down his neck and over his chest. One hand slid over to his shoulder and as you gripped he responded to your touch by biting down on your lower lip.

The low whimper that left your mouth had him pushing a leg up and in between your legs. When you were straddling his thigh you couldn't help but rock your hips forward to get close enough to bite down back on his lower lip.

The hand that came down on your ass to squeeze in response to that reaction was enough that you instantly pulled back and pushed him away, face flushing out of breath. "I-I'm Sorry.. I-I got a little carried away."

Watching your reaction carefully he nodded the heat that was in his eyes moments before cooled down, his cheeks turned pink and he smiled softly at you before looking away and bringing a hand up to scratch the back of his head. "There's nothing for you to be sorry for… besides I think we both got a little carried away."

You coughed awkwardly and looked around the room until it landed on the TV. "Want to watch cartoons?" His head snapped back at you surprised before you continued, "They help me sleep.. besides didn't you say you were jealous last time I left you out?" You tried casually teasing.

He shook his head laughing softly, "I think cartoons are a good idea!" He went to his bag and pulled out a set of PJs before they were tossed to you. "I realized you forgot to pack yours after we left. Go get changed while I find the right thing to watch okay?"

Nodding as you caught them, you headed towards the bathroom to change. Looking in the mirror only after you changed your slightly pink lips had your face heating up. Bringing a palm to your forehead you rubbed it squinting your eyes. 'I'm a damn idiot.'

When you made it out of the bathroom you noticed he was in a set of PJs himself under the covers of the bed staring at the TV playing softly. Walking up his eyes flicked to where you were approaching before flicking back to the TV, it seemed like his cheeks had turned pink again but it could have just been the color reflecting on his face from the show.

Crawling into bed beside him carefully you watched the show for a while not really absorbing everything due to the tension that seemed to have formed between you and the man on the bed.

Leaning into the pillow you closed your eyes and just tried focusing on the sounds from the show. After an ungodly amount of time you finally had enough and opened your eyes looking over to Shalnark upon feeling your eyes on him he turned his face to look at you.

His usual smile gone, "Yes, Y/N?" You always thought you were witty or good at speaking but when it came down to it, most things you wanted to say found a way of having trouble coming out.

"You're leaving after tomorrow aren't you?" He blinked, watching your face, "Yes, If everything works out as it's supposed to." His words were soft but laced with something else.

You didn't care. Exhaustion from the day, its events, and this conversation had your eyes closing. A tug on your arm had you reopening them to look at Shalnark. "We might not be friends Y/N but I still wish that I could keep you around." His voice was sincere and you somehow believed him. You didn't owe each other anything, he especially didn't owe you those parting words.

You couldn't find the words to say anything and if you could you most likely wouldn't say them anyways. Somehow you found your way next to him to lay your head against his chest after he extended his arm.

Maybe it was stupid to want any type of comfort out of him considering it was all about to be snatched away, but after so long of being alone you wanted someone to hold you even if it wasn't real and all a part of this game.

Closing your eyes you exhaled heavily wrapping an arm around his waist. One last thought chased you into sleep. 'I'm not sure that one kiss was enough to get him out of my system.' Despite the dread it conjured up you still found yourself dragged into the land of dreams

Notes:

Awwww I bet you guys thought for a moment things were gonna get spicy today? GUESS WHAT I'M SERVING A FRESH PLATE OF DISAPPOINTMENT! But let's be real they finally needed to kiss or at least I felt they did.

On a real note I felt that they deserved that moment before everything that's about to happen next Chapter. Also wanted to say I know it wasn't the exactly all sweet and lovey dovey but we got to remember our sweet MC and Shal are on a river in Egypt. LOL

Chapter 21: Chapter 21 - Well, I'm going out for a drink.

Notes:

Warning I guess?
Drinking will be a theme in this Chapter.

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

"You know we can't help you at all once you leave this car right?" Shalnark said, holding your eyes with a serious look and you shrugged.

"Bold of you to assume I'd need help from any of you." You smirked. You heard Phinks scoff from the backseat and turned to catch his annoyed expression,your lips turning up a degree.

"Tch" That's when you saw Feitan shaking his head annoyed, "Too cocky for own good."

"Anything you'd like to add?" You cheerily asked Nobunaga, ignoring Feitan. You waited to see if he had anything to say but he wore a flat expression brows slightly pinched.

"Try not to get yourself killed, would hate for us all to have wasted our time on you." That actually made you beam. "Awww! Sounds like you care!" Laughing you turned back to Shalnark eyes glinting.

He only raised a brow, "Do you even know what you're planning on doing?" You shrugged and pulled on the door handle about to step out. "Nope."

Before Shalnark could say anything, Phinks angrily exclaimed, "You've got to be kidding me! You're just what going to go in there and politely ask for it back!"

Stopping you turned back to look at him smirking, "You really think I can be polite? How sweet!"

He opened his mouth to fire something probably nasty at you but you cut him off, "I have multiple ideas but Hisoka is unpredictable. So I plan on seeing how things go."

Shalnark irritably cut in, "That's not a plan at all." Dramatically rolling your eyes you shot back, "I'm sorry I wasn't blessed with being a master planner such as yourself but I WAS blessed with exceptional good luck."

He laughed, "I see! Is your good luck how you ended up being kidnapped not once but twice in less than a year's time? First time was because someone wanted to send you to another world which they did in fact do, and the second time was when we took you because you stole from me."

You opened your mouth finger up to make a point you couldn't find and quickly shut it scowling. "Well I'm not dead. That's worth something right?"

Nobunaga let out an irritated breath, "This is going to be a disaster. If you're seriously going off on the wim of you haven't died yet so surely nothing bad could happen." Turning you glared at him before yanking the handle and kicking the door open. "I'll make you all regret doubting me!"

Before slamming the door shut you heard Phinks asking Shalnark, "How hard would it be to just try making a new one?" That had you peering back into the window and tapping it to get Phinks attention when he finally looked towards you, you smiled big before lifting a hand up to flip him off before turning and walking away.

You could hear cursing from the car but rushed across the intersection of the road and towards the bars Hisoka was most likely to be at. The closer you got to where you needed to be the more anxiety started pounding beneath your skin.

Briefly you considered if the necklace was really even that worth it. If you wanted you could potentially make a run for it. Sighing you cast out your cowardly thoughts.

Yes the necklace was worth it and if you made a run for it they'd only bring you back and most likely hurt you when they caught you. After this you resigned yourself to the fact that you had to start making better decisions from here on out.

Looking from place to place you couldn't help but wonder which bar he might find himself in. That's when you saw blue and pink lights flashing out of a bar and knew where you'd most likely find him. Hisoka was flamboyant and you couldn't help but picture him in a place like that.

Walking in you didn't bother looking around. If he was here he'd spot you and most likely corner you. You figured obliviousness was your best bet for your run in with him. Sitting down at the bar you finally let your eyes look around briefly but only as far as the bartender.

You felt eyes on you but ignored it. When the bartender approached and smiled asking what you'd like to drink you settled on a Long Island. If you were going to deal with Hisoka you sure wanted a drink in you.

Just as the bartender went to set it down you felt someone right behind your back and tensed looking over a shoulder you caught and held golden eyes. Your mouth dropped open out of feigned but also very real shock. You knew he'd find you but it didn't stop it from leaving you unsettled. You made to get up and leave but a hand dropping onto your shoulder immediately stopped you.

The bartender looked between you both "ma'am is everything alright?" He seemed concerned and you softened your expression for him. "Sorry! It's just been a long time since I've seen this friend of mine here.. it's just a bit unexpected is all."

He nodded, setting the drink down. "Open a tab or pay up front?" Hisoka slid to the seat beside me, "Put it on my tab, I did tell my lovely friend here I owed her a drink last time I saw her." His smile was feline and the bartender only nodded before leaving you both.

It didn't take you long to find the straw and take a sip. Peeking up from your lashes to the man beside you who was carefully watching you, you found yourself asking timidly. "…Are you stalking me too?"

His sly smile came back and he nudged you. "Stalking no, but eagerly awaiting the day I'd see this face again. Most definitely.~"

Sighing you shook your head, "I forgot just how annoying you were… To think I came out tonight thinking I'd actually have a good time."

Propping his elbows up against the bar he studied you, "What exactly are you doing in a place like this." His eyes glinted with something most likely suspicion.

"Unless I forgot how to read a map, isn't this a city on the way to Heavens Arena?" You deadpanned before continuing looking down at your drink. "Unfortunately ass that you are. You're right in the general since that I do need to get stronger. I'm not exactly fond of the idea of fighting you… but since the Hunter Exam ended I know I'm being followed."

Hisoka seemed to become less suspicious at the admission and smirked. "This is definitely on the way to Heavens Arena." Golden eyes gleaming he tilted his head, "I just so happen to be going there myself, Why don't you tag along with me."

Leaning in towards your face he traced a finger along a cheek. "Can't have one of the others hurting my little toy now can I? I'd love to keep you safe from them, Darling.~"

Pulling away from his touch creating space, "I don't know if that's a good idea.. That's excluding the fact I don't trust you even in the least."

Narrowing your eyes towards him you snapped, "Chances are you'd try to strangle me to death in my sleep."

One of his hands came down on your thigh stroking up the length before settling on your knee, "Darling~ The next time my hands around your throat especially if we're in bed together. You'll be loving every second of it."

You heard what sounded like someone kicking a chair behind where you both sat. Embarrassment flooded you. Stars above after tonight you'd actually have to buy a bottle and sit alone in a motel room to drink this conversation out of your head. You couldn't stop your cheeks from burning red.

"Stars! Do you have to be such a pervert!" You slapped his hand off your knee and he laughed at your reaction. "Oh Darling~ Your reactions just have me dying to get a taste for more."

Sipping on your drink again you looked over the bottles behind the bar irritated, "Are you not going to drink? Or are you gonna sit here all night to annoy me?"

Side eying him briefly you smirked, "Didn't peg you for a square. Also don't you think coming into a bar and not even ordering a drink looks I don't know kinda creepy and predatory?"

Turning to face you more he laughed, "Oh darling, who'd have thought you'd be worried about my image."

Rolling your eyes you scoffed, "I don't. I'm worried about my own."

A finger under your chin turning your head to look at him made you stiffen, "Pray tell how does my not drinking affect your image. Darling~" The last word came out almost like a purr.

Furrowing your brows you did your best to look indignant, "You can't be serious? I'm going to look like one of those stupid women that let's some dude get them nice and wasted while they sit back damn near sober that conveniently want to give them a ride home but really it's so they can have a backseat hookup. Meanwhile everyone else is just sitting back shaking their heads."

His smile turned feral as a soft laugh came out, "My, I forgot just how cheeky you are. But if it makes you feel more comfortable I'll order a drink as well."

Flagging down the bartender he ordered a drink. When it came it unsurprisingly looked good. He took a sip and looked up to you holding up his hand and you saw Shalnarks Antenna pinched between two fingers.

"Why are you showing me something you know I can't take from you? Seems rude doesn't it?" You only looked at it annoyed before looking back to Hisoka, "Don't be like that, Just thought you'd like to know I still have it.~"

"Well I'd hope so, considering I'm dragging my ass to heaven's arena to kick yours for it."

"Oh? Is that really your intention? Darling~" He laughed.

You leaned forward to face him, your expression taking on something serious, "When I take that back and kick your ass I want to make a show of it for the headache you've been for me. So you best believe it."

His face took on a feline smirk and his expression turned hungry, "You just love to tease me don't you?~"

After he took another sip you hesitatingly asked, "…Mind if I try?"

His lips curled up, "You don't mind having your mouth on something after me?~" Placing a hand over your cup you offered it out to him.

"If you don't mind having yours on something after me." You stated plainly a smirk starting to form on your lips/

"Normally I'd only play games with people I actually like but wanna try a drinking game? Person that picks out the most of the worst drinks by the end of the night is the loser."

"What do I get if I'm the winner?~" You only held out your drink raising an eyebrow. "I guess you'll have to find out?"

He held out his own as he took yours. Taking a sip you found it actually really pleasant. His face became pinched as he took a sip of yours, "My, I must say you need to improve your taste in drinks. Hopefully the rest aren't this awful."

You couldn't stop the laugh that bubbles up at that. "Hate to say I agree, you just might not be getting your drink back."

After that you both got five more drinks. He unfortunately was 'winning' this little game of yours. He kept complaining about your poor taste in alcohol and by the last drink firmly stated that as the obvious winner he refused to try another one of them.

That was okay with you though, you could definitely feel the drinks effects but something else was lurking beneath it and you knew that what came next had to happen fast. Because if it was starting to creep up on you, you knew he'd certainly be feeling it soon.

Over the course of your rounds you found yourself subtly touching him. From a brush of your legs or letting your hand linger over his as you passed the drinks back and forth. Maybe it was the liquor but the more you consumed you found it easier to do, pretending the man beside you was Shalnark instead.

Each touch had a knowing smile flash across his face and his eyes had decidedly become more predatory. Looking up into golden eyes you had to hide your disappointment at not seeing green ones reflecting back to you.

"I think I should go to the bathroom." Standing up a little uneasily you began to step towards the back of the bar running your hand along the length of his shoulder.

Leaning down you whispered soft, "Maybe you should help me along.. I might need you to help me with something."

His eyes had turned towards you and he purred back, "What ever happened to never planning on doing anything with me?" Leaning into his shoulder you smirked, "Mhm, maybe that's why I'm giving you the chance to convince me into having fun with you." Abruptly you turned and walked towards the back not looking back. You knew he'd follow.

Walking into the women's restroom you headed into a stall and quickly took the last vial of the Moon Triumphant drug out of your long sleeve and got it into the syringe you'd tucked into your waistband with only a second to spare. The bathroom door opened and had a resounding lock.

Pushing the stall door open you met Hisokas golden eyed gaze and walked forward purposefully, he stepped towards you and it almost seemed like he might attack you but when you pushed up to your toes and pressed your lips to his own he immediately responded.

You felt your heart rate picking up out of nervousness, Preparing yourself for what came next you tried to fight for dominance in the kiss the second you felt his hands going limp on your waist at that moment your arm jerked down slamming the syringe into his neck and pushing the plunger all the way down.

He jerked away and slammed your head into the tile across the room. If it wasn't for using KO last moment you'd certainly have been knocked out, or worse. His body stiffly collapsed to the ground. After collecting yourself you looked over and met his enraged golden eyes.

Crawling over you began patting all over his body for the Antenna. "Now just where did you put it?" You were biting your lower lip as you searched. Sighing you looked at him apologetically before removing his shirts and rolling them in your hands something sharp seemed to poke out from a seam and you fiddled away at it before it came loose.

"I must say your ability to make things appear and disappear to hide them in such clever spots is truly fascinating!" You saw his arm twitch and heard a grunt.

You smiled down at him, "OH before I forget!" You pulled out the joker card and placed it on his chest. "You know this game was really fun, we should play again when we are both actually on equal footing!" You leaned down and whispered in his ear seductively, "I told you the person to pick the most of the worst drinks would be the loser."

Pulling back you looked down into his eyes, you expected to see anger still in his eyes but something more calculating seemed to be lurking there and the control he still had of his mouth turned up in a sinister smile.

"I'll remember from here on out that you're just as ruthless and cunning as me." The hard to get out words were one of the last things you expected. The shock on your face was apparent, "Until we meet again, Darling~"

His smile was wicked before it became limp and he lost function of his body. You were about to leave when you suddenly felt kinda bad.. turning you looked back to him still on the floor.

Placing the antenna in your mouth bat first and along your cheek you turned fully and walked over to him again he seemed surprised if his eyes were any hint. Lifting him up from beneath his arms you dragged him into the biggest stall grunting at his weight as you tugged him along and propped him up against the wall in the far corner away from the toilet.

"I hate the fact I feel bad for you… fucking morals." You noticed the lack of control starting in your own limbs. "FUCK" Walking towards the door you collapsed to your knees. Pulling yourself up with the door you turned to look back at Hisoka in a panic as his eyes glimmered watching you. You pushed the door open and began heading out of the bathroom and towards the front of the bar paying no mind to the other patrons.

As you walked out you caught a patron towards the front of the bar watching you and you shot a nasty glare at him before walking out. You felt him getting up to follow you out casually if a little unsteady you walked towards an abandoned alley singing a low drunken melody as casually as possible.

It was still a bit of a walk until you'd reach the car Shalnark and the others were at and you weren't about to be stalked especially if you'd be unable to move soon even if temporarily. Better to take care of the follower now. You had hid behind a dumpster watching the man's shadow approach from down the alley picking up a bottle. You quickly broke it and lunged forward pressing the broken ends into his throat.

"Scream and I'll kill you. Make a move and I'll kill you. If you understand, look me in my eyes." The man looked you in the eyes but there was a blankness to it and he suddenly had a jerky smile. "My, who would have thought you'd be so bloodthirsty I was only coming to check on you and make sure you got what I needed ."

You let out an exhausted sigh, "Stars Shalnark has anyone ever told you that you're a helicopter mom?" Hiccup, "Of course I have it. That's why I'm heading back you ass." You couldn't help but hiccup again.

"Bring both antennas back while you're at it." The man's body slumped to the side and you noticed the antenna sticking out from behind his neck. Plucking it out you stood back up and started back to the car.

It felt like an eternity until you made it back to the car. Keeping control of your legs' functions was taking everything in you. By the time you pulled the door open you practically collapsed down into the front passenger seat.

"Remind me never to go drinking with you. Talk about a lightweight." Phinks scoffed from the backseat. To which you grit your teeth. Closing your eyes. Taking the Antenna from the spot between your teeth and cheeks, and the other from your waistband you held them out for Shalnark who was watching you strangely.

Before he could take them the muscles in your arm went limp and it collapsed down to the center console. "What's going on with your arm?" Nobunaga interjected from the backseat.

Shalnark took the Antenna and looked at you carefully but you had turned your head to look forward. "Just tired is all, we should probably go."

Shalnark stiffly started driving, he didn't look at you though, "You better start explaining the truth and don't give me I'm just tired. I know you're lying." It took a while for you to answer but when you found the words you sighed.

"Do.. Do you know.. what mithridatism is?" Shalnark screeched to halt and due to the lack of a seatbelt and your limbs not properly working you shot forward slamming against the dashboard. You felt hands tugging you back and hands on your face turning you took look at him.

"Are you about to seriously tell me that you've been poisoning yourself? You know what, don't bother answering I can see it in your eyes you have been. My only question is how long?"

You looked back at his intense green eyes, no longer holding their usual playfulness. "I started the day we got back and after we went over all the paperwork in the files and watched the films…"

You flicked your eyes to the backseat and saw Phinks had his mouth hanging up along with Nobunaga. Feitan's brows were raised but that was his only reaction.

Nobunaga started laughing and that surprised you. "JUST LIKE A TRANSMUTER, you guys are always prone to deceit even amongst your allies." He burst out laughing again and the others just watched him. "If we didn't know what she was before the water divination test we would surely know now!"

Shalnark snapped back to Nobunaga, "I'm glad you think this is funny but I don't. She took a stupid risk and it could have ended very badly." His eyes locked back on yours, "How did you do it? Don't leave a single detail out."

Eyes narrowing you debated telling him to go fuck himself but you softened, "I knew ingesting it would work slower and if I built a resistance.. Well that could be helpful so I've been slipping a bit here and there everyday when it was time to sleep.. When I realized he'd be at a bar I decided on a drinking game where we swapped drinks. I laced every drink of mine when I put a hand over it to pass it. When I felt it started to take effect. I figured it was time to seclude him and what better place than the bathroom…. I ehhh."

Your eyes flicked away, "Made it seem tempting to follow me.. and well while he was distracted I stabbed a syringe full of the stuff into his neck." You grimaced looking back at Shalnark, "He wasn't too happy about that. Kinda smashed my head into the wall."

Phinks let out a whistle. "Hate to say I'm kinda impressed."

Shalnark released your face and started driving back to the motel after buckling you into the seat. Your face started burning as the silence dragged on. "I assume you guys were spying…. How much did you guys see?"

Phinks started laughing darkly from the backseat, "Oh we watched the whole thing. Must say if I wasn't so worried about you drugging my drink I'd take you out for one myself. Who knew you could be such a flirt."

Unable to move you felt rage building up but before you said anything Shalnark gripped the steering wheel aggressively, "NO! No you wouldn't take her out drinking Phinks."

Phinks was smirking and leaned forward placing a hand on my shoulder, "Oh and why not she sure would be fun to take out for a night."

Shalnark only turned his head and looked at Phinks with a smile that honestly sent shivers down your spine. For the first time you almost felt afraid of Shalnark.

Phink's expression turned solemn and he leaned back not touching you anymore, "You better cool it, I was only kidding."

You actually started laughing when it registered exactly what Phinks had said and you turned your head, "Wouldn't date you anyways." Hiccup and squint, "No eyebrows."

His mouth opened outraged but you added while looking past him, "I guess I could draw them on.."

You could have swore a laugh came out of Feitan.

"SHUT UP!" Phinks shouted. You hummed smiling, closing your eyes and leaned to the side to rest your head on something comfy because stars was your head starting to feel heavy. The drinks were really starting to catch up.

You released a breath you didn't know you were holding. The rest of the car ride was pretty quiet which you weren't exactly upset about. But somewhere along the way you started thinking about music and lack of it in the car.

"Want to know something I really miss about home?" You hiccuped. Nobunaga sounded surprised but answered, "What?"

You turned your head, "Playing music in the car from my phone?" You sighed, Shalnarks voice seemed to come from above you with an exhausted sigh. "Not this again." You actually giggled, "You know you'd enjoy it."

"Out of all the things you could miss you're really picking music to start with?" Nobunaga sounded perplexed.

"I mean yeah." You yawned and found yourself briefly dozing. It seemed like only moments had passed but you didn't feel movement anymore. Nuzzling into the thing your face was resting against you heard a sigh come from above and opened your eyes. To see the bare skin of an arm.

"I take it you're going to need help inside?" You smiled happily, "Why yes.. my sweet knight in shining armor." You weren't entirely sure of what you said but it felt right. Someone laughed from behind you but you could have given a shit less.

You felt your head shift onto something else before you closed your eyes again. Moments later someone you knew was most likely Shalnark was picking you up to carry you inside.

"You're my favorite pair of legs." You could hear him laugh. "What is that supposed to mean?" He teased above you. "For walking."

"Man she's really something else after she's been drinking." Someone said from somewhere behind your head.

"Much more agreeable." You thought had to have been Feitan say only because of his way of speaking. You heard a door open and shut, looking up you saw what must have been the ceiling of the room and moving your eyes you examined Shalnarks face.

You hadn't realized he had been looking back at you until your eyes finally locked on his own green ones. You'd normally have looked away but you didn't care to right now. His eyes were the ones you'd been looking for all night while pretending with Hisoka.

"You know.. the entire night." You realized you could finally move your arms if only a little, you reached up to cup his cheek. "I pretended he was you." His breathing hitched a little and something flashed behind his eyes before he laid you down and turned away.

"I don't know why you'd think I'd care. In the end I got exactly what I needed from you so we are done here." You tried pushing up but it was hard and having mobility didn't equal strength.

"Wait.." He stopped as he reached the shut door but didn't face you. "I have nothing left to wait for." Picking up his bag he walked out the door shutting it.

He what.. You told yourself this was going to happen knowing it would. But you didn't expect it to happen like this. He'd come back he had too... Maybe he was just talking to the others and would come say a proper goodbye. He wouldn't just leave you like this would he?

You hadn't realized how long you had been waiting for him to return until you saw the cold light of morning peaking past the corner of the blackout curtain. Only then did you start to cry. He wasn't coming back.. And you knew you couldn't lie to yourself about it anymore.

Notes:

Fun fact- I actually wrote parts of this after coming back from the bar with some friends. Figured it was fitting for the theme. LOL

Chapter 22: Chapter 22 - Thing is, don't you know I miss you?

Chapter Text

Arc Two

"Don't you think it was a little cold to leave her there? We could have at least waited until the sun came up to leave and given her a proper goodbye." Phinks complained from the back seat.

Shalnark reflexively gripped the steering wheel but shrugged. "Boss said he needed us to come see him right after I got my antenna back. What was the point in waiting?"

Really they could have waited but Shalnark couldn't face her and had to get away. Not after the way she was looking at him and what she said. If they stayed he had a feeling he wouldn't have been able to leave her. And that was a dangerous thing.

He didn't have time for distractions and she potentially could lead to being a really big one so leaving and going back to the boss was the perfect excuse.

"Did watching her pretend with Hisoka really bother you that bad, that you decided to run away from her." Phinks snapped from the backseat. Shalnark had perfected his smile and didn't let it slip the way he briefly wanted it too.

"Why would that have bothered me? She got what I needed, end of story." Nobunaga scoffed from the passenger seat at his statement.

"And here I was thinking you were supposed to be the smartest one in the troupe." Shalnark felt his eyes take on a cold glint.

"And what's that supposed to mean Nobunaga?"

"You nearly bit Phinks head off last night for suggesting to take her out for a drink and it looked like you wanted to crush your phone from the second Hisoka approached her at the bar and you're just going to pretend leaving her isn't bothering you?" Shalnark shot a look at Nobunaga.

"That's because Phinks didn't need to be any friendlier with our previous prisoner and I was worried she'd mess up the job considering she had no plan." Feitan laughed darkly from the backseat.

"What are you laughing about Fei?" He snapped, not taking his eyes off the road.

"Really going to act like you don't know?" Before he could respond, Feitan continued. "She barely treated like prisoner whole time. More like pampered princess.. by our standards." His eyes narrowed on Shalnark from the rear view mirror.

"Whatever. Let's just go to the boss and stop all this talk about her." Nobunaga sighed at Shalnarks response knowing they'd get nowhere with him.

"If he's going to be like this just leave him alone." For now was the unspoken words. I mean come on who's going to piss the driver of a car off more than he was already?

Shalnark couldn't stop replaying their last interaction. He couldn't even look at her as he told her he had nothing to wait on. He knew if she saw his face she'd know he was a liar. And he couldn't have that. Hitting the radio button he looked for a station as he continued driving him and his friends to the boss.

'I wonder what exactly he's going to want?'

His smile briefly turned real for just a moment as he flicked past a station, he only imagined the way she'd be complaining right now.

To say Hisoka was pissed was almost laughable. Y/N was one tricky little woman, if he didn't already have an interest in her it would have definitely been sparked last night.

He wasn't sure how long he laid limp on the woman's bathroom floor. It had been a while before he was discovered by a woman walking in. When she saw him she screamed running out to get a bouncer, when they realized he was unresponsive they called an ambulance and ushered him to the nearest hospital.

Upon exams and blood tests he was informed that he'd been injected with a new experimental drug that was starting to be used by human traffickers. 'Where could she have gotten something like that.~'

The doctors told him he was most likely supposed to be a victim of such an act but only got away due to his size and he should consider himself lucky.

'Oh how amusing!' He had to admit he was rather impressed by her resourcefulness and cunning. He knew she was up to something but who'd have guessed that she had something like that up her sleeve, quite literally he assumed.

It was around 6am the next day before he had any mobility back in his body. When he felt confident he could stand he got up and disappeared out of the hospital before anyone could ask him more questions.

What she and the others didn't know was he saw the troupe members take her the night the Hunter exam ended. Did she and the others think he simply wouldn't keep tabs on her especially after he'd shown such an interest in her?

It was only after they got out of city limits he'd lost track of her and called Illumi to be on the lookout for her.

Hisoka thought back to last night, he knew she'd been with Shalnark and the man could have easily tracked him if he desired. Seeing her was only half a surprise really, she and the troupe would have to have come sooner or later.

He'd felt disappointed thinking she simply thought getting him drunk and luring him away to attack him was her plan. 'How dreadfully dull.' He'd been thinking as he bought her drink after drink.

Biting his bottom lip in excitement he couldn't help but remember how he was about to unleash a blow when her soft lips met his, it had taken him aback. He was quite certain she wasn't actually going to pursue him in such a way and had only been bluffing.

But he certainly wasn't going to say no to a little fun before a fight. Maybe a part of her really did want him or maybe she thought she could fuck her way to getting the antenna back? He'd thought that possibility rather amusing, all he knew was he wasn't about to say no to a little fun.

I mean she did taste delicious. Anger briefly flared as he remembered how she stabbed him in the neck to tranquilize him. 'Such a tricky woman.~' That thought suddenly brought in such a feeling of excitement it overshadowed the anger.

'Oh, her potential. I'm almost more excited to fight her than the boss.~' Hisoka got a glimpse of her aura and considering the way her mind worked he knew when the time came he was thoroughly going to enjoy killing her. He finally felt like he found someone that would be worthy of him. He was never going to underestimate her again.

He paused though thinking over the fact she dragged him into the bathroom and propped him up so he wouldn't be in the way. Such a strange woman to attack him and show compassion afterwards.

He realized when her legs gave out that she'd been poisoning the both of them through her own drink. He'd felt a little loose while walking to the bathroom but just assumed it was due to the drinks he had prior not a drug.

Hisoka decided when it came to her, he'd wait for their final showdown. She needed to be at her peak when he finally faced her. Grabbing his phone he dialed a number, when it picked up he said.

"Illumi~"

"Yes, Hisoka?"

"Remember that woman I asked you to keep an eye out for from the Hunter exam?"

"I recall, Why did something happen?"

"I ran into her last night and she's even more tempting than before.~"

"Is that so? She must have done something quite interesting if it warranted a call."

"She drugged me, robbed me, and then left me high and dry. Well maybe not entirely dry. I did get a kiss out of her."

"Did she really now? Are you going to start hunting her down now then?"

"Oh no! I still intend on Heavens arena. I only want her when she's reached her peak and I suspect she doesn't even have a hatsu as of yet. She'd be no real fun to play with."

"I'll continue to keep an eye out for her nonetheless."

"See that you do." His tongue flicked out at the thought of what he'd do when he ran into her again. Because he knew one thing for certain and that was she was going to be his toy. And his toy alone.

Depression was crashing in as you laid on the motel bed unmoving. Not because you couldn't at this point but because you simply didn't want to. When a knock on the door came you jumped up and rushed for it. Throwing it open you looked and saw the old woman and a housekeeper.

"Time to move it broad, we have another booking for this room and besides it's way past time you were gone." You shut your mouth and glared at the woman.

"Let me grab my bag and I'll be out." The old woman muttered something under her breath that had you seeing red.

Turning your back on the woman you ran over and snatched up your backpack. You did a quick check of the room to make sure you weren't leaving anything else behind and walked out the room and past the bitchy woman.

The woman's continued muttering under her breath really had you wondering if Feitan was onto something about killing her.

That thought had you walking faster away. You didn't want to think of him or any of the others for that fact. Why the hell did this hurt? All of them mostly annoyed you. Why were you upset now that they left you? Isn't that what you wanted?

'Let me tell you something about spiders. They get bored very easily and once they get what they want from you. You'll find just how quickly you'll have been thrown away like garbage.' Those words resurfaced and you shut your eyes tight against just how true they were.

You'd very literally been dropped off the second you'd given it over. Honestly your surprised Shalnark hadn't just kicked you right out the car right after he got what he…

A panic overtook you and you started going through the backpack in a fury. "Where is it.. where is it.. WHERE IS IT." You became angrier and angrier the more you searched it wasn't there. He never gave back the necklace.

You felt confusion now at what WAS in the backpack. Why'd he leave me the sundress? When you pulled it up and saw your belted satchel underneath your mouth nearly fell open. 'How the hell did he think to return this and not the thing I really wanted?'

Opening the satchel to catalog what was there you were surprised to see money stuffed inside and a lot of it if you were to guess. Not just that but the phone charger he'd made you as well, along with extra vials of the drug. You couldn't help but feel confused by all this.

Sighing you realized now it seemed you'd be the one having to chase him down, but you couldn't not now. Not while his abandonment was still so fresh and not while you remembered your promise to Illumi.

One thing you weren't about to do was skip out on a deal with an assassin and have him hunting you too. 'Ugh better make my way to an air ship then.'

It didn't take long after some questioning to find out where it was. You briefly considered a taxi but shook off the lazy thoughts and began running. If you were ever going to be able to truly face off against anyone you needed to be strong and being lazy wasn't going to cut it.

Making it to the airships you booked your passage to the city outside Kukuroo Mountain and settled in for the flight. Having not rested at all last night you closed your eyes and began to let yourself rest.

It wasn't comfortable but it would have to do.

Gon was starting to get really worried about Y/N. What the hell had happened to her? Today was the day they'd be opening the testing gates and no one had so much has, had a word from her.

What happens if they got to Killua before she got here? Was she still even coming? Did something bad happen to her after they left?

Leorio told him she was an adult and could handle herself. That she most likely needed more time to heal but Gon had a sinking feeling about her disappearance. He'd spent so much time with her and these past two weeks were the longest he'd been without her.

He'd started to see her as his big sister and it felt wrong to not know where she was. And he hated the others didn't seem to understand. As soon as he got Killua he'd see if he'd help him find her. She shouldn't have to be out there all alone.

She was already so alone, and it didn't seem like anyone was coming to find her. That thought saddened him before he readied himself.

Gon, Kurapika, and Leorio stood in front of the testing gate. Today would be the day they got Killua back; he just knew it. They all started to push and the gate began to open.

It was night time before you arrived at the airship port in the city beside Kukuroo Mountain. You exited the city quickly and began the long hike up the road that led to the mountain.

Crossing your arms you rubbed them against the chill in the air. It was sometime in February that was all you knew for certain. Somewhere along the way you lost track of how long exactly you'd spent with the troupe.

Deciding the hike was taking too long you decided to sprint down up the road. You remembered Gon and the others should still likely be here. At least you hoped. Because Gon never got his arm broken it could have meant the gate got opened much sooner and they might no longer be here.

Anxiety and anticipation had you moving faster and faster. When you saw the towering walls you began to slow down as your mouth began to drop open. The height was almost intimidating.

It's crazy how many things you've found to be so much more impressive in person than in the show. The dragons facing each other on either side of the gate were beautiful.

You just can't capture the true marvel behind so many of these things. Night had set and you looked up at the gates from a decent distance away.

There were no other tourists or people around this late at night so you could observe the gate in peace while you considered what to do. I wonder if I could open the gate myself? You'd been training but it also took all three of your companions to open the gate. How would your strength compare?

You didn't acknowledge him at first but you felt the old man watching you. Turning your head you locked eyes with him and began to approach his position. "Did Gon and the other two make it inside yet or are they still training?"

The old man smiled faintly. "They actually made it in earlier today. You must be the one the boy has been asking after."

That had you smiling, "I am indeed!" Looking over to the gate you considered what to do. You still had to see Illumi but he could wait until you saw Gon and the others.

"Do you mind if I wait here until they return?" The man smiled. "I don't see why not, are you not planning to go in after them?"

You shook your head, "I have a feeling they'll be out before too long and I have business with Illumi to settle and I much rather do that in the light of a new day."

He only nodded before walking away towards the guard house. "You're welcome to stay here until you can enter the gate."

You went back to where you had stood before and sat down on the path settling in to wait while looking up at the testing gate.

When the gate at some point finally started to move you jumped up to your feet. Upon seeing a black and green head of hair you rushed over. "GON!"

His laughing face that had been set on talking to Killua looked over to you suddenly and his mouth fell open before he yelled, "Y/N!" Throwing your arms around him as he did the same you smiled. "I missed you kid, sorry it took me so long to get here."

"I've been so worried about you!" You rubbed his head and smiled. "I figured you would be, just know I'm sorry." Turning to look at Killua you snatched him with an arm and pulled him in for a hug as you let go of Gon.

"KILLUA! Thank the stars you're alright! You know how foolish it was for you to come back here!" You scolded and Killua squirmed trying to push you away but only half heartedly, "Okay hag, calm down! I get it now let me go!" Laughing you released him and saw that his face was red looking slightly flustered and irritated.

Looking over to Kurapika and Leorio you grinned widely. "And don't think I forgot about you two!" Walking over you threw your arms around the necks of both and pulled them in. Leorio made a flustered sound as Kurapika laughed and held you back briefly before releasing.

When you pulled back Leorio looked you up and down, noticing your arm. "Your arm was broken! No way it's healed already!" You tried shrugging nonchalantly. "I guess I'm a fast healer."

Kurapika watched you carefully before asking, "Where have you been? I thought you'd be right behind us?"

Looking down you sighed. "It's a long story, how about I tell you about it as we start our journey back away from this mountain okay?"

As you all began the journey back towards the city you took a few moments to consider exactly what you'd say. "What happened Y/N? Where have you been?"

Looking at Gon and the others you nodded letting out a tired breath you began, "It took me a few days to heal and after I did. Well.. Gon you know how I've been searching for answers on a way to get back home or just anything related to how I came to be on the island right…?"

He grabbed your hand tightly and looked up at you, "Did you find a way back?" You blinked sadly down at him, "No.. But." Looking away to the trees beside the road you blinked tears out of your eyes.

For all that you were going to lie you were also going to tell some of the truth. And the reality about what happened still very much haunted and troubled you. No one was speaking, they just stood around watching you. Gon's hand was a welcome presence.

"I know how I ended up on the island now.." Looking over to Gon you felt a deep sadness overtaking you. Everything these past two weeks had been too damn much, especially these last few days.

"I'm not sure if it's even possible to go back. How I arrived was.. well not something easily explained. It's taken a bit longer than I realized to cope with it…"

Gon looked at you sadly, he knew what you meant by coping with it. He'd seen how badly you had coped with being on the island at first. "I wish I could have been there to help you."

Shaking your head no you pointed to Killua and found yourself smiling, "No Gon, it's not your place to take care of me.. Besides, Killua needed saving more than I needed someone at my side." Killua watched you with his cat like eyes hiding his emotions under a mask.

You wondered if a part of him could tell you were leaving out truths. Squeezing Gon's hand you let go and began walking back down the road.

"I also had a run in with Hisoka… Let's just say if any of you see him be sure to watch your backs. I'm fairly certain he's not happy with me."

"WHAT!" Leorio exclaimed and they all rushed to follow you.

"Yup, the creep was looking for me so I may have found him and played a little game with him. I can assure you he wasn't happy about losing." Your mouth turned up to a sinister smile.

After a while of walking Gon and Killua seemed to join heads and begin talking about plans. Kurapika came up beside you and glanced at you. "I have a feeling you didn't tell us the entire truth."

Glancing at him you nodded, "I didn't." No point in lying about that you knew your story had holes. "It's best you all don't know everything that's happened. It's safer for everyone that way."

He nodded, "I'm just going to have to trust you, but if you need help with anything please don't hesitate to reach out to one of us okay?"

You smiled and nodded, "Of course Kurapika."

"Why are you not sure if you'll be able to find a way back home?" Leorio came up on your other side to ask, wanting to be apart of the conversation.

Shaking your head you looked at him. "What happened to me is something I'm not sure can be taken back lightly." Sighing you looked straight ahead, "It's honestly still very confusing for me, there's so much I just don't understand. But I'm not going to stop looking for a way back there. Because the people that did this to me can still hurt others if they aren't stopped."

Kurapika reached up and gripped your shoulder and pulled you to face him. "I know something about people that need to be stopped before they hurt more people. I hope we both can complete our goals."

You knew who he was talking about and something squirmed around in your stomach. You'd just been with the very people he was determined to stop.. no kill. You only met his eyes and nodded.

You couldn't say the same words back. You couldn't voice how you wanted the Phantom Troupe to go down… not after meeting them.

Looking up to the night sky you took in the stars and how they never seemed to not shine bright.

They just arrived at the abandoned building the Boss was staying at, as they got out of the car they started to head towards the building. Nobunaga suddenly cursed, Shalnark turned his head to the man curiously.

Lifting his hand up he saw the problem. Hanging from his fingers was Y/N necklace.

"Oh she's not going to be happy when she realizes we still have that." Phinks stated plainly.

Shalnark closed his eyes shaking his head exasperated, "No, no she is not going to be happy. Nobunaga let me take it."

The man wordlessly tossed it over, side eyeing him. "You better make sure you return that."

Shalnark laughed, "Oh you don't have to worry about that. I'll make sure she gets it." He couldn't help but wonder how he was going to get it back to her. It hadn't been that long but he wanted to see her again.

Walking into the building they spotted the boss leaned over his knees carefully reading his book. Pausing in his reading he looked up to them.

"I see you guys made it quickly." Chrollo stated plainly.

"Tch. How could we not.. Shalnark driving like devil chasing him." Feitan said, annoyed as he strode past Shalnark to stand in front of the boss.

Chrollo smiled faintly, "I can only assume that means you dropped the woman off somewhere?"

Phinks snorted, "More like Shalnark shoved her drunk barely able to move ass off in their motel room and hustled us all into the car to get halfway across the country trying to get away from her."

Shalnark stiffened and eyes turned colder at Phinks retelling of what he did.

Chrollos brows rose as he looked to Shalnark curiously, "Is that so? I guess that might complicate things potentially later on if she has hard feelings."

Shalnarks face fell, "What do you mean by that? How would that complicate things Boss?"

Chrollo smiled, "Well I want you to keep an eye on her of course, and when you have an opening work on befriending her of course."

His mouth fell open, "If you wanted me to stick around and be her friend you should have just let me stay or given me a bit better of a warning."

Chrollo laughed softly, "From what Paku and Uvo showed and told me I wasn't expecting you to leave her in the manner you did."

Nobunaga muttered, "Trust me boss, he blind sighted us too."

Shalnark snapped, "HEY! The goal was to get my antenna back, nothing more!"

Looking back to Chrollo, Shalnark nodded to his earlier request. "But as for the mission boss I'll keep tabs on her and approach her when the time seems right."

He paused before sighing, "I forgot my end of our deal anyways and need to return something. I can use it to work my way back in."

"See that you do, from Machis hunch and my own observations I believe having her on our side would benefit us greatly. She's mostly alone in an unknown world. Something tells me despite her reservations about us we can easily find a way to win her given time." Chrollo had a point.

Something squeezed in his chest slightly nonetheless he didn't want to try and become her friend because the boss told him to do so and manipulate her for their own gain. It felt wrong and he felt he'd hate a part of himself for doing it.

He saw just how badly she wanted someone to really be her friend in the last few days. He didn't know why but for the first time it felt wrong to use someone's weakness against them to manipulate them into doing what he or the troupe needed. He thought for a moment, no he didn't care if he continued to do these things to others it just appeared to be her he was having a problem with doing this to. How strange he didn't like it.

Chrollo had been watching him carefully. He didn't like the way it was making him feel like the boss knew something he didn't. "I'll admit though I am curious. What happened during her confrontation with Hisoka."

Chrollo's lips turned up, "I'm almost certain you all were watching."

Nobunaga laughed, "Oh boss! Just wait until we tell you! You're going to love it!"

Shalnark didn't want to speak and simply left the story to be told between Nobunaga and Phinks. By the end of it Chrollo looked at Shalnark and smirked.

"Jealousy doesn't suit you, Shalnark." His mouth fell open again and he propped his hands against his hips. "For the last time I wasn't Jealous!"

Chrollo only turned to sit down, turning his attention back to his book. "If you say so, as of right now unless something pressing comes up you all are free to do as you wish until we all meet up in York New on September 1st."

Chrollo's eyes met his, "Good luck Shalnark."

Chapter 23: Chapter 23 - Thing is, I'm not a fan of family dinners.

Notes:

I hope you are all ready for the plot twist I have coming up in this story. Que sinister laughter.

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

Smiling, you waved Kurapika and Leorio off the next day. "BE SAFE YOU GUYS AND SEE YOU IN A FEW MONTHS AT YORK NEW!"

Turning you looked over to Gon and Killua, "Okay you two what are you guys planning on doing?" Killua looked at you, "We all need to get stronger and I know just the place to do it."

Gon cut in, "Where would that be?" Killua looked between you both but you already knew the answer, "Heavens Arena."

You knew they'd find out but decided on warning them anyways, "You both should know that's where Hisoka was heading when I left him.. I'm not sure if I should follow you guys there."

Gon looked at you mouth agape, "BUT WE JUST GOT BACK TOGETHER YOU CAN'T LEAVE AGAIN!"

You looked between the two boys, "Look I don't want to leave.. but I think you guys should arrive first and I can come in later if I think it's safe. I don't want a target painted further on your back especially after what I did.."

Killua's eyes narrowed, "And what exactly did you do?"

You looked him dead in the eye, face open. "I poisoned him with something to paralyze him, afterwards I may have stolen something back from me he took during the hunter exam when he couldn't hit me back or move and left him in a bathroom." By the end a smirk had started to form on your lips.

Gon gaped and Killuas brows rose, "I wasn't expecting that out of you hag."

"He stole something from you during the hunter exam?" Gon asked, looking up towards you.

Nodding you lowered your gaze, "Yes.. it was my fault though." Looking up you met the pair's gaze, "I didn't want Leorio or Kurapika to know they'd only worry. But before the first phase, I stole a card off of Hisoka. On the airship to trick tower he went through my satchel and took something important from me."

Gon looked disappointed, "You could have told me.."

Touching his shoulder you looked down at him, "Gon I can't expect you to help me take care of my messes. He's dangerous and I don't want him having anymore attention on you then he already does."

"Y/N, how'd you get something to paralyze him?" Gons eyebrows pinched in curiosity.

"I lifted it off some people that were planning on using it to hurt others." You said simply.

He nodded at that thinking, "You were smart to do that." You smiled, you'd forgotten just how nonjudgmental he really was.

Sighing, you said simply, "There's a few things I need to look into before I can meet with you both anyways. And despite Hisoka heading for Heavens Arena. I think it's wise you both go there to train."

You looked at Gon, "If anything Hisoka being there will be an advantage for when you face him to give the badge back. That's still what you intend on doing right?"

He pumped his fist, "Of course I am!" You ruffled his hair and looked at Killua. "Besides, I think you two should have some time together."

You smirked, "I don't think Killua wants an old hag like me ruining your good time."

Killua smirked back, putting his hands in his pockets. "You said it not me."

Looking between them you rubbed your hands together conspiratorially, "Alright you two. I hate people having stuff over my head and I currently owe you guys a dinner. It's not exactly dinner time but how about a big lunch and dessert?"

They looked between each other and you knew you weren't going to like what they had to say, "How about the lunch and dessert count as paying off your interest and you buy us a big dinner in the city around Heavens Arena?" Killua said smugly.

"HOW IN THE WORLD IS THAT FAIR!" He shrugged, turning away to head towards the restaurants not too far away.

"I don't make the rules, I just know you've been holding out on us." You glared at the back of his head. "I wouldn't have had to hold out on dinner if you hadn't run away back home!"

Gon chirped up happily, "PLEASE! Besides, it's not like we have any money."

Huffing out a breath you laughed, "Okay you two, try to not run my pockets dry."

They didn't run your pockets dry but they sure as hell tried. At least that's the assumption they left you those boys EAT. You were sure Killua ordered two deserts just to spite you. You were just now waving them off on the airship. Gon was happily waving towards you but quickly turned to talk to Killua.

You knew they'd be safe together, besides it wouldn't be too long and they'd be learning nen! Turning you strode off back towards the town.

Lifting up your foot you examined the sole of your shoes, they were definitely worn from hard running. Shoes in your world weren't made for a place like this, looking at your leggings you noticed the wear.

After examining your clothes you knew they had to change, it was going to suck losing another link to your old life but you couldn't continue on with what you wore.

You wanted to look somewhat more impressive than you have. You realized just how much you've changed in the months you'd been gone, deciding if you were going to be a part of a new world, a new look could help you feel more a part of it. The t-shirt was staying but everything else could go.

Going in and out of many stores you finally settled on two different outfits. You wanted to make sure you chose clothes that allowed proper movement but kept you warm and weren't too cumbersome. Going to a public restroom at a park you changed.

Somehow this seemed to be becoming a common theme for all your missions as of late it made you smile and laugh as the next thought flashed across your mind.

'Let's hope I don't set anything on fire this time. I doubt the Zoldycks will approve of me trying to burn down their mansion."

You'd gone with black pants that had a tech wear style but without the straps and that had a few extra pockets on the side of your legs they came down to mid calf but you had gotten long black socks to cover the exposed skin with, and would you guess you got black sneakers?

You'd gotten tired of your tits being strapped down to your chest all day and even if your boobs were technically going to be covered knowing they at least looked good under the shirt was a bonus so you swapped out your well used sports bra for a few new bralettes.

The thing that had you biting your lip blushing slightly was the lavender crop top you were slipping over your head. You knew it matched the lavender of Shalnarks outfit. But it's not like he was around and chances are you wouldn't even see him until York New right?

By then you'd have a new shirt and he would never know you'd copied his color. Even if he did run into you somehow before then it's not like he had a monopoly on lavender clothes.

You threw on an oversized hooded black jacket that was much like a windbreaker zipping it up halfway, before you lastly pulled out your belted satchel and strapped it around your thigh and waist.

Beaming at your reflection you couldn't help but think. 'Damn I look like a badass.'

Tucking your t-shirt and casual outfit you'd bought back into the grey backpack before throwing it over a shoulder you exited the bathroom tossing out your beaten shoes, bra, and leggings as you passed the trash.

Looking to the horizon you began your journey back up the road to the mountain.

You couldn't help but laugh at the fact back home it was a struggle to get 10,000 steps in a day but living in this world definitely didn't make reaching that goal only possible but child's play.

Pulling out your phone you looked at the screen and it accrued to you for the first time to pull up your music app. You'd downloaded music so you'd be able to listen to it here right?

Pulling it up you smiled widely as you could choose from a list of songs, either side of the road was dense forest and you knew the perfect song to play. Hitting Meet me in the woods by Amarante you smiled as the familiar guitar started up.

You didn't hesitate to start singing along. No one was around and there was nothing but open road before you.

"I took a little journey to the unknown

And I've come back changed, I can feel it in my bones"

You let yourself do a little dance as you walked.

"I fucked with forces that our eyes can't see

Now the darkness got a hold on me"

You couldn't help but feel a truth in the words.

"Oh, the darkness got a hold on me"

"How long baby have I been away?

Oh, it feels like ages, though you say it's only days"

You'd been gone for months from your world a few months shy of a year at this point but for some reason singing that part made you think of Shalnark. Maybe it's the fact his absence felt to stretch on even though he'd been away barely two days.

"There ain't language for the things I've seen, yeah and the truth is stranger than my own worst dreams"

'Yeah was the truth on how I got here strange as fuck. And it sure was a nightmare.'

"The truth is stranger than all my dreams

Oh, the darkness got a hold on me"

You threw your wide arms into the air to spin as you felt the music pick up into the familiar chorus.

"I have seen what the darkness does

Say goodbye to who I was

I ain't never been away so long

Don't look back, them days are gone

Follow me into the endless night

I can bring your fears to life

Show me yours and I'll show you mine"

Looking into the forest you sang out the rest of the chorus happily.

"Meet me in the woods tonight"

A flash of something between two trees had your heart stopping dead in your chest and your finger hit the pause button shutting the song off immediately.

Someone was watching you.. and they were wearing a familiar mask. Flashes of another time you'd seen someone in that mask staring at you from the woods had fear stirring but more than that anger started to bubble up as you watched them.

Activating ren and the air becoming thick with your bloodlust you started to walk towards the figure between the trees.

"WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU PEOPLE AND WHAT DO YOU WANT WITH ME!" The figure stiffened.

"What you got nothing to say! Well I have a lot and I'm starting off with FUCK YOU YOUR NOT TAKING ME!" You went to step into the woods and chase the figure down but a hand grasping hold of your elbow to stop you had your knees embarrassingly weaken and terrified shriek come out your mouth.

'I swear to god if I faint or collapse like a damsel in distress, I'm going to lose all the badass points I've ever gained in my life.'

Balling your fist up and spinning you went to drive it anywhere into the person holding your arm. You couldn't get stolen, not again. Before your fist could land it was caught in a hand.

The familiarity of yet another person catching your hand made you wild, without looking you braced your legs using aura to propel yourself to the side into the person sending you both into the trunk of a thick tree.

The grip on your elbow let go but the hand wrapped around your fist was firm. Without hesitating you quickly used that advantage sending your fist into your attackers side.

Without much warning you felt yourself being shoved back with enough force to send you into another tree. You felt the presence launch towards you and without turning to look at who you pivoted springing to the side away from the person that was surely about to pin you.

This person was strong whoever they were and you weren't about to stick around for a fight. Adrenaline pumping through you and without any hesitation you activate your Zetsu dashing through the forest at top speed like Feitan was chasing you down with his evil umbrella.

Occasionally you'd zig zag to keep someone from grabbing hold of you. Soon you jumped up to land on the limp of a tree. Maybe you could throw them off in another way.

Springing forward you launched into another tree and desperately began to go from tree limp to tree limp. When the feeling of someone following you disappeared you stopped perching up in the tree looking around to catch your breath.

Breathing heavily you let your heart rate slow down. The branch you were on seemed to move ever so slightly and you looked towards the movement to see a man hidden by shadow on the branch.

You were about to spring into action when the voice that spoke had you stilling. "Will you please stop running away from me now that you see who I am?"

Getting a clear view of the person that was now at your side. Your mouth hung open slightly. "Illumi! What are you doing out here?!"

His head tilted, "I've been following you of course."

Blinking towards him you asked, "For how long?" His eyes glinted and his lips subtly turned up, "Oh so you haven't noticed my presence at all then."

That had you narrowing your eyes, "How long."

His face became a cool mask again, "Since yesterday night of course, I was quite disappointed when you didn't come inside yourself. I worried you'd back out of our deal but decided to give you the benefit of the doubt and watch you throughout the day."

He leaned towards you blinking slowly, "I must say, I'm glad you didn't make me cause a scene to stop you from getting on an airship."

Realization hit you and you palmed your forehead, "You're the one who grabbed me! I thought you were one of-" You cut yourself off and glared at him like he was the one that caused you to almost slip up.

"One of who?" He tilted his head.

"No one, I don't know.." You looked away down towards the ground and stiffened. The height from the branch to the ground was a bit more than you realized. It's weird when this fear finds time to startle you.

"Why did you grab me?"

"I felt your bloodlust and came to see what the cause was." He stated plainly.

You turned your head, "Did you not see the person I was about to go for before you stopped me."

He looked at you blankly, "I didn't really have time to, considering you screamed in my face and attacked me."

A blush started forming on your face and you rubbed the back of your head sheepishly. "Ohhh uhh sorry about that."

Something about what he said early hit you, "Did you seriously think I'd come all the way out here practically to your front door just to renege on our deal?"

"Well I found myself curious on what you were doing when you left back to the city with Kil."

You shook your head rolling your eyes, "Explaining how I got caught up in a deal with you seemed like a bad idea. Probably best your brother doesn't know that I owe you huh?"

A secretive smile lit up his face, "Indeed that would be for the best."

Crossing your arms you looked at him, "What exactly do you want?"

"You'll find out later tonight during dinner."

"What do you mean dinner.. Where?" 'Please don't tell me dinner with the family.'

"My home of course." He said like you were stupid. 'Fuck of course.'

"I never agreed to that."

He shook his head, "That's not really my problem."

Looking down to the ground and back to him you cautiously asked. "Can you help me out of this tree?"

His brows rose, "No. You can do it." Jumping down he gave you no room to plead.

Looking down at him on the ground you gripped the branch hard. Taking a deep breath in you fell more than actually jumped out the tree. Bending your knees on impact you landed and shakily stood up.

"Fucking heights." You muttered under your breath. Crossing his arms he shook his head and began walking. Not having any clue where you were, you began to follow.

"Why are you being followed and by whom?" He asked suddenly. 'Of course he wouldn't let this go.'

"If I told you I didn't know, would you actually believe me?" He turned taking the time to study your face.

"I believe you but I do think you know more than you're letting on." You shrugged, walking forward again.

You could feel Illumi periodically look over in your direction. Surprise lit up your face as soon you both broke through the trees and you saw the testing gates. Had you really run so far without even realizing it?

"You're to open the testing gates before you're to be allowed in."

You huffed a breath of air, "I figured."

"I'm curious to see if your strength matches your speed."

As the pair of you approached, you saw the older man inside the guard house watching you. Turning your attention back to the gate you felt mildly intimidated.

You weren't actually sure just how strong you were, you had no reason to really test your strength before but you hated the fact Illumi would be standing back waiting for you to succeed or fail.

That had you thinking back to your first time trying to practice ren around Shalnark. You knew asking Illumi to turn around would be just as useless.

You'd almost prefer doing this in front of Shalnark. Not Illumi, and the old man.

Your shoulders stiffened at the attention of eyes on you, breathing out heavily you began to approach the gate. Bracing your hands on either side of the gate you sent your aura out and began to push.

To your surprise the gate was actually opening; it caused you to pause for a moment before you pushed harder. You felt a heavier pressure add on but didn't stop your pushing. By the time you opened the gates you looked back to see you had opened two of the seven gates.

You tried hiding your shock behind a mask but you weren't sure how well it worked. When Illumi came up beside you he nodded. "Impressive for someone like you."

That made you roll your eyes and shake your head. You both began walking but soon you came to a stop looking around for the thing you felt watching you. Eyes popping open as you see the towering dog-like beast appear before you and Illumi.

The happy squeal that came out your mouth seemed to surprise the beast you knew to be Mike along with Illumi. You snatched Illumis arm bouncing up and down in joy.

"OH MY STARS! HE'S THE CUTEST THING I'VE EVER SEEN!" You looked at Illumi with pleading eyes, "Do you think he'll let me pet him or give him scratches!"

Looking back over to Mike who was now laying down eyes peering at you with curiosity. "I don't think that's a-"

"You know what I'm gonna try anyways!" Before Illumi could stop you, you strode towards Mike hand outstretched. Mike's head extended and moments later you felt the soft fur of his face under your palm.

Your smile only grew and you came closer, bringing your other hand up. His head was huge and happily rubbed your hands against his face cooing to him in a low voice.

"Aren't you the bestest guard ever." Getting under his head along his jaw you gently began to scratch.

"No one gets past you I bet! You kill all the trespassers don't you! Such a good boy!" A loud thumping could be heard and you looked over to see his tail hitting against the ground.

After a few more moments of scratches you began to carefully step back away from Mike and towards Illumi who had a very strange expression. "I'm sorry! I just love animals, let's get going then shall we?"

As you both began to walk you heard something shift and saw the towering form of Mike following you both from a distance.

Smirking, you looked over to Illumi. "Better be careful I might just snatch him up when I leave."

He looked at you seriously, "You will do no such thing, besides even if you could, where would you put him?"

Shrugging, you looked forward and crossed your arms. "Maybe we will disappear into the wild and not worry about such things."

When you both came up to where canary stood guard she only watched the two of you and let you pass on without an issue.

You could feel the eyes of people on you hidden but tried not to let it bother you.

"Anything I should know?" You looked at him from the corner of your eyes.

"Be on your best behavior of course." He said it like it was obvious. Nodding you only continued up the path beside him hoping tonight wouldn't be a disaster.

Zeno watched as the woman Chairman Netero informed him of approached the house beside Illumi. How mysterious life is at times. If the Chairman's and now his own suspicions were correct.

Maybe questions that many had long wanted the answers to could finally be answered.

"Father." He raised a brow to his son who now stood beside him gazing over at the woman as well. "Do you really think she'll be the key to the answers you've been seeking?"

"There's definitely a good possibility." His eyes found Silvia's before he added, "Does she not have a bit of a resemblance to the painting in the study."

Silva only nodded, "We won't know for certain until we have the chance to speak with her. Hopefully Illumi didn't waste a favor on a lost cause."

From the moment Zeno had approached his grandson to ask him about a certain woman in the Hunter exam after speaking with Netero he had sensed his interest had peaked although he showed nothing outwardly.

Illumi told him of what he'd observed of her, especially his more careful observations during the last two phases of the exam.

Zeno was thankful Illumi didn't seem to show interest in her in any kind of romantic way. He'd only expressed feeling a sort of kinship with her and potentially wanting to search her out when she grew strong to be a potential ally.

When Zeno told him of his suspicions about her he could tell Illumi shared his feelings of being thankful he didn't feel anything remotely romantic towards her as well.

Before Illumi left, he only asked that he keep an eye out for her due to her apparent disappearance after the exam and do whatever necessary to ensure she came back to this mountain and met them.

Zenos mouth only turned up into a cunning smile as they watched the woman enter the house alongside Illumi.

Illumi showed you around a bit before showing you to a room. "This is where you'll be staying until it's time for you to leave. You can put your stuff down and we can head to the dining room."

Nodding you placed your bag on a chair and unstrapped your satchel from around your waist and thigh.

Turning back to Illumi you walked out the door and followed him. It felt strange not having the weight of your items on you but you ignored it as you walked on beside him.

A butler opened a door and you walked into a dining room after him and saw the five members of his family already sitting down.

You tried to keep a relaxed posture but it was hard not to briefly stiffen as eyes followed you both across the room. It didn't help that no one said anything.

Illumi, thank the stars took the seat beside his mother with you sitting beside him and across from Kalluto. Milluki sat beside Kalluto and beside him Zeno. Silva sat at the head of the table, not surprisingly.

"Everyone this is my guest Y/N." Illumi stated matter of factly, tilting your head you gave a short little wave.

"Hello, pleasure to meet you all." The smile that came out felt vaguely forced but you had a feeling it was polite at the very least to try.

Flicking your eyes from face to face before settling on a fixed spot behind Kalluto.

Illumi didn't bother wasting time, "Y/N." Your eyes flicked to him, you turned your head to look him straight on as he was you.

"The favor you received from me was information, in return I'd like information back. You are to truthfully answer any of mine or my family's questions during this dinner." Your eyes slightly narrowed but you nodded no longer smiling.

"Seems fair." Inhaling slightly you continued, "What if a question does not have an answer I can provide or I simply do not wish to answer?"

"If you can't provide an answer that is fine, but as for the other." His gaze seemed to harden, "It's in your best interest not to be difficult."

"Understood." Flexing your fingers before curling them you added. "What would your first question be?"

"What is your last name?" Blinking, you looked away. 'Your last name?' Panic started to settle in, 'What the hell is my last name?' You closed your eyes against a headache coming on suddenly. Bringing up a hand to your temple you rubbed.

"It's.." It was just out of reach, out of all the things they could take, why your last name? Opening your eyes you looked at Illumi giving up on trying to remember as quickly as you did the headache receded.

"I don't remember."

Milluki sneered from across the table, "Well isn't that just convenient. I bet she's lying."

You grit your teeth the way he talked was just so grating. Before you could clap back, Illumi continued.

"Do you know why you can't remember?"

Nodding slowly you looked down at the table, "From something that… resurfaced. I know that I was sent here with a 'clouded memory'. I don't always realize what I do or don't remember until I'm asked."

Illumi looked like he was about to push when Silva interrupted. "How about we continue the conversation until after we've eaten a bit."

You briefly met Silva's gaze and looked away. Butlers were suddenly around and moving to place plates in front of everyone.

Carefully examined the food trying to see if anything was wrong with it. Everything appeared okay. Delicately and as discreetly as possible you sniffed for any sign of poison.

"We didn't poison your food girl." Looking up you saw Zenos eyes watching you with a twinkle smirking slightly.

"What about the drink?" You playfully added back. No point in pretending. You felt a foot nudge your own and caught Illumi's slightly irritated look.

"We didn't poison that either. I don't blame you for asking. Considering it was just you slipping something into someone's drink just recently." Zeno added before starting on his food.

Picking up the knife and fork you caught Illumi grabbing on the place setting you began as well. Surprise had you pausing when you heard a feminine voice ask, "You slipped something into someone's drink? Whatever was your purpose."

The last person you expected to speak to you was Kikyo, swallowing the food in your mouth you looked over to where she sat not meeting eyes but a visor.

"Well, it technically wasn't someone else's drink but my own." She tilted her head, "The reason for it?"

"Well.. you see. Something was stolen from me, that I may have stolen from someone else. Said person may have found me and demanded I retrieve it."

Milluki looked at you aggressively, "Oh and who could you have stolen from. I bet they aren't that impressive considering how weak you seem."

Looking down at the food on your plate you said, "A phantom troupe member."

"YOU'VE GOT TO BE KIDDING!" He snapped.

Your face flushed before continuing, "Anyways the person who stole it, is significantly stronger than me but I needed the item back to return it. Drugging them seemed my best option. Suggesting a drinking game I drugged every drink of mine as I handed it over. I waited until I felt it creeping in to make my move."

Shrugging you turned back to your food, "I was partially worried that I hadn't dosed it correctly.. I mean it was my first time trying to drug someone afterall. He was still moving around so I stabbed him with a syringe full of it. Looking back it was probably overkill and I could have waited it out but I guess I was getting impatient."

"Did it not affect you as well? How could it not have if it was in your drink." Her tone was interested but held a hint of harshness underneath.

"In the past I read about mithridatism and figured why not give it a try so in the days prior I had begun doing just that. Unfortunately though I accidentally consumed more than my usual dosage and it had an effect as I was leaving."

"Of course someone like you wouldn't get dosing someone right." Milluki muttered under his breath and you clenched your fingers briefly around the knife.

Kikyo never replied and everyone quietly ate periodically watching you.

As dinner was coming to a close Silva asked, "When you said you were sent here, where was it from exactly?"

You set your silverware down and looked over to him his eyes were on you and you met them. "I can't remember the name of where I'm from anymore. I well.. do know that I'm from another world.."

Milluki actually scoffed, "Papa, that's the most outrageous thing I've ever heard!" He pointed a finger at you glaring, "Maybe we should give her a lesson on what it means to lie to us."

Pushing the seat back you slammed your palms on the table looking at Milluki menacingly before pointing a finger right back at him. "Listen here you little shit! I wasn't hunted down, kidnapped, drugged, and placed essentially on a damn alter while a bunch of maniacs from a crazy cult sent me to another world against my will so obnoxious little shit like yourself could sit around judging me and then threaten me with torture."

His mouth fell open and your eyes narrowed further, "What? Finally figure out I'm not going to sit here and continuously let you insult me. If you're gonna keep talking shit you better be strong enough to back it up because one more fucking peep out of you and I'm coming over there and beating your ass."

Hearing a quick short laugh come out of Zeno beside Milluki had awareness of other people in the room coming back. "My what a temper you have. Do not worry about him. We have no intention of torturing you but you really should sit down so we can continue speaking."

You felt flustered suddenly and took the chair behind you to sit in it again scooting it forward towards the table. "You were taken by a cult on another world? Did they by chance wear masks?"

Looking up you met Zenos gaze, "How would you know something like that."

Shaking his head not answering, he looked over to Silva before Silva looked over to you. "Do you have any family?"

"Yes." Inhaling deeply you sighed, "A brother named Castor. Our parents.. were never really around always traveling with work but shortly after I came of age they left and never came back. So it's only him."

You felt Kalluto and Illumi watching you more carefully now. "Who is the oldest?" Silva asked.

"I am. I had to take care of and raise him." You said matter of factly.

"What about grandparents or great grandparents? Are any of them around?" Silva asked.

"Mhm.." You thought it over, you'd never known either but your mother had told you stories of them. "I never met them, occasionally my mother would tell me stories of my great grandfather but nothing stood out really."

Thinking something over you laughed a bit, "It's ironic now that I think about it. He apparently came over from another country and everyone thought he was crazy because he'd call where he moved to the 'new world'. I guess that bag of bones and I have a few things in common then huh?"

You saw Silva's eyes flash to Zeno's but thought nothing of it. They probably thought you were unhinged.

"What was your great grandfather's name? Do you know?" Your brows pinched at his next question and you found yourself thinking back.

"I believe it was Viggo, why?" He only stared at you a moment before saying, "Just simple curiosity is all."

You didn't believe him but what could you really say?

"Earlier today when you were yelling into the forest. Did you see one of the people that took you?" Illumi asked and the memory sent a shiver down your spine and your fists clenched.

"Yes." You considered, "Well, I don't know if it was one of the people that took me or-"

Stopping you looked up at Zeno eyes narrowing slightly as they met his own.

"Why did you ask me if they wore masks?" You then looked to Silva, "And why did you ask so many questions about a person that's long been dead."

They weren't telling you something and you didn't like it, they knew more than they were letting on.

"We must discuss some things amongst ourselves before we speak to you." Your jaw flexed at the denial. Could you push? Was it worth it? A foot tapping against yours and had you looking over to the person beside you.

Illumis face was blank but you knew what he was most likely silently asking you to do. And that was to keep your mouth shut.

"Fine." Was all you managed to say.

You were surprised to find a small dessert being placed in front of you all. It looked like a small fruit tart. As if to change the conversation Illumi announced.

"When we got inside the testing gates. Y/N decided to pet Mike."

"SHE DID WHAT!" Kikyo loudly exclaimed.

You looked over to Illumi and pressed your foot against his and grumbled angrily, "Why would you tell them that. I probably won't be able to give him scratches again now."

"Why would you want to touch Mike?" You blinked realizing this is the first time Kalluto has spoken to you and he sounded confused.

"Because he's cute and fluffy?" You found yourself smiling across the table thinking back, "Besides, I wanted to tell him what a good boy he is. He didn't seem to mind."

"Did his claws or aura not bother you?" Kalluto asked curiously.

"I could see how others might be bothered but I personally wasn't." You shrugged, "It's hard to be scared when he sticks his tongue out and has those adorable eyes."

Kalluto snapped, "Those are the eyes of a killer." You had the fruit tart halfway to your mouth and set it down.

"It's in all animals natures to be killers. Why should I fault or judge an animal for what they are born to do?"

Kalluto just watched you carefully, not saying a word. After you finished the tart you waited to see if anyone had any more questions for you.

"From your aura it appears you've begun learning nen. Do you by chance know what category you fall under yet?" Zeno asked.

"Uhh yes. I'm a transmuter." Seeing Illumi's face pinch you looked over to him.

"That doesn't make sense." A brow rose at his statement, "And why not?"

His void-like eyes met and held yours and you felt uneasy, "Because I watched you resist a manipulator's nen and rip the anchor out of the person she was controlling."

Your eyes widened, as you heard Kikyo exclaim. "That's simply not possible!"

Illumis face held a small smile and you watched his hand twitch knowing he was about to make a demonstration. Without thinking you pushed backwards toppling the chair sending yourself backwards to avoid his pins.

"Oh don't be like that, you know it won't work." He was now standing up to face you and you held your hands out. "YOU SAY THAT LIKE YOUR PINS WON'T HURT!"

His brow arched, "Are you really afraid of a little pain?"

"Of course not! But what a way to ruin a mood by plugging holes in someone right after dinner. Also I just got these clothes, I'd prefer if you didn't ruin them by adding holes. You asked me to answer questions, not play pin cushion!" He snorted a quick laugh and his eyes took on a more sinister glint.

"She has a good point, Illumi." Silva said watching the exchange. "As interested as I am to see this ability, right now isn't the time or place."

Illumi's expression cooled to his usual blank and he sighed. "I suppose I'll take her to her room for the night then."

Walking back up towards Illumi, you looked at everyone still sitting down and nodded your head. "Goodnight.. Thanks for the dinner."

Illumi escorted you out of the dining room and when the door shut you thought you could have heard talking but you followed him down the long hall and sighed, "With my favor complete am I free to leave?"

"Not just yet, I want to train with you for a few days before you leave if that's alright. There's still more we should talk about."

You didn't like the sound of that, not one bit. "Doesn't really seem like I have a choice but alright."

As you approached your temporary room he stated, "You do know it's in your best interest to take all the help you can get correct?"

"Of course I do." Opening the door you looked back over to him and he watched you enter the room before saying, "I'll have a butler come and get you for breakfast in the morning. I suggest not exploring around. Everything you might need should be in here already."

Turning he left, closing the door. Looking around the room, you couldn't help but find it cozy in its own way.

Walking around the room you discovered a bathroom, smiling upon seeing the large tub you didn't hesitate to approach it and turn the faucets on. A basket beside the tub had salts, tonics, and oils. Sniffing them out figuring out which was the most relaxing you adding them in. When the tub seemed full enough you turned the faucets off and stripped slowly entering the milky fragrant warm water. Your sore body relaxed as the heat soothed your aches and pains from the past few days away. This was heaven and you were going to live up every second of it.

Zeno stood beside Silva in a study as they gazed up at the painting of two brothers. It's long been a mystery as to where or what exactly happened to the one brother that went on an expedition many years ago now to the dark continent.

"It appears the cultists from long ago sent him to another world." Zeno looked over to Silva at his words. "Yes, it appears so." Zeno holding Silva's gaze brow, raising added. "I suppose at some point we should tell her." Silva crossed his arms looking back at the painting. "We will when the time is right."

Zeno's attention was brought back to the painting, well more specifically the plaque underneath that read. 'Zigg and Viggo Zoldyck'

Notes:

I know there's gonna be some questions let's just say togashi can have a nen like ability that allows him to see into other worlds and write stories so that's how HxH came to be.

Also I hope you guys see now why Illumi laughed his ass off (well for him) in poor MCs face. He's just thinking 'girl if you only knew what we suspect.'

Anyways I tried to make this chapter a little longer because I won't have the chance to post anything for Sunday. I'm going out and seeing suicideboys on Saturday. Have a good weekend everyone and stay safe! Can't wait to read the overall responses to this chapter and deliver the next one to everyone!

Chapter 24: Chapter 24 - Thing is, We might butt heads.

Notes:

Sorry for late update, I had to rewrite this chapter after it somehow got deleted and I didn't back it up. I was going to post yesterday but AO3 wouldn't let me on. :(

But I hope you guys enjoy this chapter nonetheless!

Chapter Text

When it hit the time Feitan had taken to waking you up, you got up and decided to get ready for the day. You felt more restless here than everywhere else you had been. Even staying with the phantom troupe members felt easier.

You knew they wouldn't kill you out of necessity but these people had nothing holding them back from ending you and at least with the troupe they were pretty open about their motives.

Everything here left you with a feeling of uncertainty. Causing you to practically sleep with one eye open.

Someone must have heard your movements because a brisk knock at the door had your attention going to it. Without moving from your place across the room you called, "Come in."

Opening the door you saw who you knew to be Gotoh. He had a little over a half foot on you height wise but you decided to not let that intimidate you. "I heard you moving up and around. I assume you're about ready for breakfast by now?" Nodding your head you held eye contact as you approached.

You didn't really know what to say to him but silence seemed best. Walking out of the room after him you began following him towards the dining room. "I must say, I don't think anyone was expecting you to be such an early riser."

Flicking your eyes to him you considered an answer before settling on, "I wasn't at one point but I had a very intense trainer recently."

He nodded, "Probably a good thing, you'll have to work hard if you're to keep up with master illumi." He opened the door and you were in the dining room from last night. No one else was in there though. Turning to Gotoh you asked, "How early am I exactly?"

His eyes glimmered but his expression was bland. "Anywhere from an hour or two." Honestly you felt tension in your muscles and the anxiety from the night kept you from wanting to eat. Glancing at a clock you noticed it was barely after four in the morning.

"I don't think I have an appetite really.. would you mind taking me to the grounds so I can run instead?" He seemed to consider before nodding, "That should be acceptable, I'll be sending another butler to accompany you around the grounds."

You waited while he picked up a phone and called to what you assume was the guard house, by the time he had finished and you both had walked to the front door. Another butler was outside waiting for you.

Her dark skin and big grey eyes had you smiling. "I was told I am to escort you around the grounds as you run."

"I hope that's not a problem!" Canary's eyes flicked to the butler behind before she looked back at you. "Of course not. I am here to serve." That had you pouting slightly but you went down the few steps until you reached canary's side. "Well we should be off then! How about you lead and show me all the spots worth seeing!"

With that you took off at a sprint following closely behind the butler. It was still fairly dark out and you were thankful to your eyes for adjusting to the darkness. After a while of silence you couldn't help but find a way to break it, "I have a feeling like you're slowing yourself down for me."

That seemed to startle Canary and she peaked at you from the side. "I don't mean to offend if I've done so." You laughed, "Offend? No! I only ask you step it up! I can't get faster if you're taking an easy on me. I also want to see if I can keep up!"

Bracing yourself you saw Canary do the same as she shot forward at a higher speed. Determination burned and you forced your legs to pull you ahead. It took a while and was hard to maintain but you soon managed to keep pace with Canary.

You saw what seemed to be an obstacle type course ahead and you grinned and peaked at canary by your side. "That obstacle course looks fun!" It was hard to get the words out through your breaths but canary looked at you and nodded. "Would you like to give it a try?"

Your mischievous grin was all the answer she needed.

"STARS! My ass hurts!" Wincing you rolled onto your stomach rubbing said area. "If I don't have a bruise on it by tomorrow I'll be honestly surprised."

Canary was standing a little off to the side looking down at you. "It's hard everyone's first couple times. Considering you haven't been trained like us it would only naturally be harder don't be too hard on yourself."

"Canary we both know you are being to kind." This obstacle course put the military and ninja warrior to shame. You could get past maybe the first quarter or so but the second you came off the zipline to land on a balance beam and start running down it towards the other end you'd quickly get knocked off by the rotating parallel beams this last fall you tried grabbing hold on the beam but quickly realized just how slick it was and found yourself on your backside again.

"You know we actually change out the course every week or so to help with our adaptability."

You smiled rather blandly, blinking, "huh you don't say?" Hopefully Canary didn't take offense. The sun had started rising not too long ago and you looked over to Canary not realizing how much time had passed. "I should probably get back to the house… what do you say about meeting me at the front of the house at the same time tomorrow morning? That's if you aren't busy of course. I don't want to take up your time."

She seemed to look around before smiling over at you, "I think I'd like that!" Pushing up to your feet to brush yourself off you looked back in the direction of the mansion and began a sprint back up the trail.

Canary kept pace beside you until you both saw the door. Slowing to a walk you approached the door and it opened Gotoh on the other side of the door. Turning your head you saw that Canary had stopped and nodded her head slightly to you. "Farewell for now."

Walking into the house you let Gotoh lead you back to the dining room. "I trust that your run went well?" Smiling at his question you nodded, "Yes, being outside has always helped. Doesn't hurt, the company was also nice."

Gotoh opened the door and you peaked into the room and saw Illumi, Kalluto, and surprisingly Zeno sitting eating breakfast already. Hopefully it would only be them for now, approaching the table you took the place beside Illumi you had been in the other day.

"Well whatcha got planned for us today?" Illumis eyes watched you for a moment before going back to his breakfast, "We are going to be working on hand to hand and nen today. I'm interested to see how long you can last in ren."

Oh this would be interesting you hadn't practiced ren itself in a few days but you were excited to see how long exactly you could last.

"Can you really resist manipulative nen?" Kalluto was looking directly at you. Glancing up from some food you had been eating you shrugged while swallowing.

"Yeah. It would appear so anyways, some old bat tried flinging these annoying thorns at me in this garden." Kalluto's eyes narrowed ever so slightly.

"Would you show me today? It's hard to believe you." You let out an aggravated huff of air.

"Fine.. as long as Illumi aims for my arms and I get to take my jacket off. I don't really want him ruining my clothes." You side eyed Illumi as if to make sure he heard you.

"I hope you don't mind but Silva and I are also very interested in seeing this ability of yours." Zeno's eyes looked up to meet yours and you nodded.

Upon finishing breakfast you headed out to a training room of sorts and worked on hand to hand with Illumi. Surprisingly he wasn't as nasty as Feitan. You thought it would be more rounds of you being an endless punching bag.

Which in a sense you still were but Illumi went out of his way to correct the way you stood, threw punches, kicks, and even showed you how to use a bigger opponent's size against them. Everything about the way he taught you was simple, brutal, and efficient.

Unfortunately you were still greatly outclassed against his skill but you would learn and fast at that. Anticipation had you pushing harder as your blows upon each other got harder and more ruthless in nature. Even if it seemed impossible you couldn't stop the part of you that wanted to beat him into submission.

You hated losing and somewhere along the way this sparring match you both engaged in after practicing for a while in hand to hand seemed to have become a sort of competition.

Fainting a punch, you brought a leg up instead to kick out. He barely dodged that blow and his eyes narrowed slightly on you and you knew things were only going to get more interesting. Lunging forward he came in to punch you and you dodged to the side slightly and low trying to send a fist into his stomach from the lower vantage point.

Unfortunately that move left your back open and he brought his fist down on the center of your back. Collapsing to the ground out of breath you regardless rolled a few times before getting up to your feet taking a stance to face off with him again.

"We are done with combat today. I'd like us to work on ren now." Scowling you narrowed your eyes.

"Come on, things were just getting good." He shook his head crossing his arms, "I'll hear no more of it, I don't want you useless before we get to the part you really need to be training."

Closing your eyes you took a few deep breaths in to settle your nerves. No point in arguing with him besides, you did want to know how long you could last.

Getting in your most comfortable stance for ren you let your aura push out and hold.

Eight minutes and thirty two seconds. You couldn't believe how long you'd actually managed to hold out. The last minute to two was difficult but you metaphorically dug in your heals and kept pushing through. All that bent up fear, anxiety, and hurt your motivation to keep pushing on.

Panting over your knees you looked up at Illumi, "Well what do you think?"

He didn't seem remotely impressed, "You could do better." That made you mutter under your breath.

"If you're done acting childish you can stop practicing when you've managed nine minutes." Illumi said plainly.

"Are you joking?" He turned to go stand by the wall. "I don't have time for jokes."

Of course he didn't. Recalling the fact his contact in your phone was Illumi the ass almost made you smile. How utterly fitting.

"Are you really going to complain about an extra twenty eight seconds?" Turning away from him and his bored expression you restarted the process of flaring up your ren.

'This is going to be a long day.'

It took over two hours for you to finally hit nine minutes. When you finally hit that mark Illumi only nodded and told you to take a quick break. Thankfully you got to rest between retries but it really didn't make it all that much easier.

He had left you alone for the moment and you couldn't help but let your mind wander with no distractions. 'Did Gon and Killua make it to Heavens Arena safely?' Most likely, not like there was a reason for them not to.

As much as you hated to admit it, Hisoka wouldn't waste them by killing them even if he was mad at you.

Your thoughts circled back to the green eyed blonde man you'd been trying to avoid thinking about but it was hard. Was it really that easy for him to just walk away? Was everything fake? There were so many little things that seemed like they'd be hard to fake but then again how well did you really know him?

Not that well, but still him walking away just left a bad taste in your mouth and hurt. Shaking him out of your thoughts you focused back on Illumi reentering the room.

The pins between his fingers had you raising to your feet. "What you doing there buddy?" You asked cautiously.

"I think it's time for your little demonstration." Thankfully your jacket was already off leaving you in just your pants and cropped lavender shirt. "If you know it works, why do we have to do this exactly?"

He nodded to the edge of the room. "They haven't seen." You didn't need to look to know who'd most likely be watching. "Let's get this over with."

The words had barely made it out of your mouth when a piercing pain hit the exposed skin of your stomach along with two points along your left forearm. Immediately you felt a warm flare in your chest, but nothing else happened.

Illumi just stood there seemingly perplexed even though he'd seen this before. Guess it's different when your ability doesn't work on someone versus just seeing it not work.

Grunting as you pulled out the pins you tossed them onto the ground slowly the holes that the pins had created started to close and the sting of pain they caused disappeared.

That was surprising holding up your arm you poked at where the wound previously was. "Is my arm supposed to heal like that afterwards?"

Illumis eyes zeroed in on your arm and he approached grabbing it to examine it. "No."

Turning his head to the side he called out, "Canary." As soon as you saw the butler you knew what was going to happen and tried jumping out.

"NOOO!" He easily dodged and a hand flung out towards the butler. Two pins stuck out from her skin and you instantly moved reaching out for the butler pins sticking out from her shoulders.

Her body suddenly came to life by Illumis will and she started directing blows at you. This made you feel sick. You refused to attack back while she wasn't in her own mind.

It didn't seem fair to strike out against someone that wasn't in control of their own functions, especially someone you enjoyed being around. Dancing around each blow she tried to deliver was getting a bit tiring. It wasn't easy looking for an opening but when one appeared you leaped for it.

Grabbing hold of the pins you focused on extending your aura into the pins. Like you'd done the night you'd taken the thorn out of Shalnark. Unfortunately Canary started dealing blows into your side, unable to defend due to both hands being wrapped around the ends of the pin you took a deep and pulled harshly with a suddenness you weren't expecting they came out.

Stumbling back you looked up to see Canary straightening looking at you in slight confusion. "What just happened?" Tilting your head you asked, "Do you not remember?" She shook her head no.

Opening your mouth to explain a voice spoke, "Canary please see yourself out and get some rest." Turning you saw Zeno looking past you to the girl in front of you. When his attention shifted to you he seemed to consider.

"I'm interested in seeing you do a water divination test again." You shook your head, "But I'm a transmuter?"

He tilted his head, "I'm not entirely sure of that." Looking back at Illumi he blankly watched you.

Huffing out a breath you went to a table in the training room Zeno, Silva, and Kalluto stood beside. The later two quietly watched you. Illumi followed up behind you to the table. A butler appeared with a glass and a leaf. When the leaf was dropped and the water settled you extended your hands either side and pushed your aura out.

The warmth in your chest hadn't lessened from earlier and the leaf began to glow and burn up in the water until there was nothing, not even ash. "It appears you're not only a transmuter but also a specialist. What about now is different from the first time you did a water divination test?"

Hesitantly you explained the scar and how it felt like warmth was coming from it during the few times you'd felt manipulative nen use.

"How exactly did this scar come to be?"

Shaking your head at the next question you simply stated you didn't know and that it just appeared when you arrived here.

Long moments passed as the older man seemed to consider. You wanted to leave but remained sensing it would be rude. Looking around you caught Kallutos' eye briefly before he turned his attention away.

"It would appear that you're only a specialist when that scar glows. Other than that you are most likely just a transmuter." He paused looking at you before adding, "Your specialist ability seems to have been subconsciously developed. My impression is it most likely became what you needed most and that was protection of a sorts."

He seemed to look at your arm briefly, "Illumi said your arm was broken during the final phase."

His eyes met yours, "It appears it isn't anymore. Considering the time frame that seems odd wouldn't you say?"

"Are you suggesting I can heal myself?" As soon as the words came out something about it felt true and the shock of it briefly flashed across your face and you knew they noted it.

"I guess that makes a lot of sense.. The first time I felt my chest grow warm after a while I ended up passing out. I thought it was due to mental exhaustion at the time but…" Trailing off you considered that night Paku had questioned you.

"You most likely expending all over your aura." Silva finished your sentence.

So much was happening it was probably easy to not take note of your arm healing and passing out could have been because you expended too much aura just as Silva stated. Does that mean Paku could have read my memories and thoughts if I somehow wasn't actively using specialist ability?

That thought sparked a quick feeling of dread, thankfully whatever this was did pop up and wait a minute.. Excitement filled you as you excitedly looked back to Zeno.

He made you feel most comfortable out of everyone here. Maybe it was his grandfather like nature. "WAIT! Does that mean if this is my specialist ability. I still get to decide what I want as my Hatsu as a transmuter!"

Excitement seemed to be radiating off of you in waves, all you got was a smirk as he turned his attention to Silva. "It would appear so."

Looking over at Silva for the first time, his hard expression in place he looked you over. "Choose wisely."

Silva and Zeno turned for the door but Illumi and Kalluto stayed behind. The latter watching you again but saying nothing.

"Well it's still early. Why don't we train some more." Illumi said blandly. Nodding you took up a position in the center of the room and you both began another round of hard training.

Kalluto didn't partake only sitting back content on watching you couldn't help but wondering what exactly he wanted. You'd find out when he was ready.

Shalnark couldn't help but be confused by the restrictions placed over all information regarding Y/N. Even his best attempts to hack into the Hunter database did nothing to bring him closer to her. Usually with money you could buy your way into information but he couldn't find even a trace of her now.

He let out a frustrated sigh. How could he keep tabs on her if the hunter association was hiding her so well. He didn't understand why they'd start now? He hadn't even left her but two maybe three days tops, who could she have access to that could have hidden her like this? Especially so immediately.

Shalnark guessed he'd have to look into other things to pass his time. He'd find her again. Already having done it once before with the same amount of limited information he could do it again.

Now that he was away from the others he actually let himself think back on her and all the time they spent together. Maybe that was the cause of all the fond feelings he had for her, that almost constant one on one time. Maybe not being able to find her right away was a good thing.

It could give him time to separate himself from this feeling of longing and the overall sense of wanting more. His hand tightened over his mouse as he began looking into something a troupe member had asked him to look into.

This work was important, not her. But suddenly he couldn't stop thinking about the way her mouth felt and the way it tasted against his. It started as a game to him, he just wanted to push her buttons a bit.

The way she acted and the things she said made it clear she wanted him and he'd be lying if he said he didn't want her. He wanted everything to be her choice though. That way he'd be the one in control when she finally made a move.

He liked being in control but he knew the second he started losing that control as things got more heated between them. It was supposed to be a playful kiss not something that had warmth sparking in his chest. If she hadn't pushed him away putting that barrier back up between them, he was positive they'd most likely have spent that entire night doing everything but sleeping.

Shaking his head he zeroed back in on the screen. Work first, imagine all the things that could have been later.

When he finally took in the contents of what he was looking into he paused long enough to realize just what he'd helped throw a wrench into at that garden with Y/N. Turns out the drug they had been producing made its way to Meteor City and the mafia had taken to kidnapping the cities children again.

The revelation did nothing to stop the smile that took over his face. Looks like they'd have to show the Mafia just what happens to people who take from Meteor City.

Picking up his phone he called Chrollo and gave him this newest information.

"Seems I spoke too soon about there not being another job anytime soon. I'll let some of the other troupe members know."

It certainly wasn't easy but the days you spent training with Illumi had been extremely helpful. It took your mind off of things and kept you motivated when it came to getting stronger.

Today has been the first day you've managed to do the entire obstacle course. Canary was grateful you thought for your company and what you did for her with Illumi and even if you couldn't call the thing between you friendship there was definitely a familiarity between you both in the days you had spent together.

Hesitantly you'd asked about Meteor City knowing that's where she came from. She didn't ask how you knew, only watched you as a few moments passed before finally answering.

She told you about life there and how the city was run by elders but they didn't seem to actually do much other than sit around talking about rather useless things most of the time. Even if coming here to Kukuroo Mountain had challenges she seemed grateful to be away from that city.

Your arm was swinging out to catch Illumi in the side but he easily knocked it off course. Kalluto had come in to watch again. He was like a shadow if anything. Never saying much, just content you figured on analyzing you.

That was until he spoke up, "I think I'd like to try going a round with her."

The suggestion surprised you and you could tell even Illumi was taken slightly by surprise. Both leaning away from each other, you looked to Illumi trying to figure out what his answer might be. "Very well. It will be informative to see how she fights with another opponent."

Somehow you weren't surprised at his response, it almost made you sad how nonchalant he was about it all though. You weren't sure of Kalluto's skill even though you knew it had to most likely be well above yours but what if you accidentally hurt him?

While you were thinking you hadn't noticed the two switch positions. Looking up at the smaller boy you shook your head no. You weren't going to do this. No one could make you not really.

Without a word of warning Kalluto came in looking to land a blow but you danced away out of reach. That didn't stop him though everywhere you dodged he was there looking to land another blow. You couldn't hit a child, it just didn't feel right.

But the more you avoided his advances the angrier the aura around him seemed to become. "Hit me already."

The fist that came out fast towards your stomach had you shielding with Ko. The blow sent you back but quickly you moved back off to the side away from his swings.

"We are supposed to be sparing." Avoiding another strike you hopped back.

"I don't feel comfortable hitting you. I never agreed to attack." You snapped.

"Do you think I'm not worthy of you?" The words came out angry. Pausing briefly to look at him was a mistake as a fist collided with your ribs but you only felt a bang of sadness instead of registering the pain.

Avoiding the next blow you looked to Illumi from the corner of your eye. He watched on bored. "If you wish to end it, stop him."

Did Kalluto really think you thought him unworthy? You'd hate yourself just a little for this but maybe if you knocked him down you both could end this. A very small opening appeared and without hesitation your hand snapped out and down.

Avoiding his face, your fist slammed down into his shoulder knocking him back. The sudden yelling had you tense and surprised.

"HOW DARE YOU ALLOW SUCH A THING!" Was Kikyo yelling at Illumi? When did she get here? Turning your attention to the woman she wasn't looking at him but at Kalluto. His head hung in shame.

"You let such an inferior land a blow on you like that!"

She went to walk towards him from across the room, "You are going to be punished! I will not allow for you to be weak!"

Kalluto looked up at the approaching woman, "Ye-"

"I don't think so." Your voice was low and menacing as you stepped between the two, the older woman pulled up short, seemingly shocked as her path was cut off.

"WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE! HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO ME IN SUCH A MANNER!" Her voice became shrill and your eyes narrowed.

"I dare because what you are proposing to do to him is disgusting especially over something so minor."

Kalluto tried stepping around you, "It's fine real-"

Your hand shot out holding him back and behind you slightly. "No it is not. I will not allow anyone to take and hurt you."

"DO YOU REALLY THINK YOU COULD STOP US? YOU'RE WEAK, A NOTHING, A NOBODY!" Kikyo's screaming did nothing but make a raging pit inside of you open.

"I might not be able to stop you… but I can surely attempt to burn every inch of this mountain down as I try too." You'd known what you wanted your Hatsu to be for a while now, it really shouldn't come as a shock. It was the one thing you'd studied the most and always been drawn too.

You hadn't consciously tried to do this before but how hard could it be really? Everything else seemed to have come so easily for you.

Flames began licking and trailing in the air in different patterns in an almost protective barrier around yourself and Kalluto as you finally transmuted your aura to flame.

It was draining but you couldn't back down. Couldn't allow anyone to see a sliver of weakness. Her mouth opened and she seemed slightly horrified at the display, Kikyo seemed like she was just about to find her voice when a gruff voice called out. "That is enough."

Shifting your attention to see Silva approaching steadily looking at your small display of hatsu. "Kalluto will not be punished for this incident."

His eyes locked on yours, "I suggest you end this little display. I will not allow you to do any of the things I can see you so eagerly wish to do." You stopped immediately.

Fucking with this man after he gave a very clear and probably for him a nice warning at that was all you needed.

"Let me escort her back to the room Silva while you speak to the others." You hadn't noticed the old man let alone how very close to you he was until he spoke.

"Very well." Hesitantly you stepped away from Kalluto and began following Zeno out of the room. You couldn't lie, you were a little afraid and didn't want to look back at everyone else in the room.

Before you left you heard Silva say, "Illumi, I need you to go get Milluki."

Zeno had watched the entire incident from a place in the corner of the training ring. He found the girl to be quite interesting. Somehow it didn't seem overly surprising seeing what she decided to manifest her aura as.

Considering her personality and how Illumi outlined her previous arson it seemed overall fitting. To think she only really tried to manifest her hatsu to threaten no less. That had a smirk turning up his lips. She quietly walked along slightly behind him. Turning his head to catch her nervous glance he smiled.

"You're not in trouble, you know. Quite impressive what you did, but I suggest not doing it again though. Silva may not always be so patient with you." She took longer strides forward to get beside him.

"Now that I think about it.. Why bother being patient at all?" Her eyes looked straight on.

"I was actually going to be getting to that." He peered at her curiously. "Have you ever fancied the idea of being an assassin?"

That question seemed to catch her off guard and an almost angry expression took over her features before it washed away to a mask.

How amusing trying to hide her emotions, a bit too late though.

"I don't think that path is for me if I'm being honest. It's not that I even mind killing the killing part if the situation is right, I just don't want to make it my life." He nods along to her answer.

"Your answer doesn't surprise me much. Even with the training I must say the work doesn't seem to really suit you either." A short laugh at what he stated was her quick answer.

Bringing her to a stop before the study door he turned before saying, "I need to show you something and I'd like for you to remain calm."

Cheekily he added, "No one would appreciate this room catching fire." That had her stiffening beside him before she finally nodded.

"I understand."

When the door was pushed open you found yourself confused what in this room would have you potentially freaking out. It was just a study. Walking into the room Zeno followed and your eyes traveled from item to item in the room. When your eyes come upon a painting against the one wall your brows pinch in confusion. Why did the one man look like your grandfather from old photographs you'd come across in the attic?

Approaching the painting you read the plaque underneath. "What. The. Fuck."

Chapter 25: Chapter 25 - Thing is, Do you want a chance to join us?

Notes:

Currently enjoying watching the 1999 Hunter x hunter on YouTube! I swear if you haven't watched it yet you totally should!

Chapter Text

Not having the energy to leave your room this morning, you just laid in bed. A butler had come to try and get you out of bed but you firmly sent them away. It's not that you were depressed. Your brain just felt overloaded with the new information and you wanted a bit of space to process it.

Getting up you sat at the desk in the corner of the room pulling out your journal. It had been a while since you'd done anything like this but deciding today was a good day you began sketching little flowers all over the pages.

Getting sudden inspiration you got up snapping the journal shut and began to walk to the door. Upon making it you began to creep towards the front door. You shouldn't be surprised but a butler appearing at your side had you jumping slightly.

"Didn't mean to startle you miss. Just checking in to make sure everything was alright." Looking up to Gotoh you sighed.
"Yes, I'm fine. I would like to go outside if that's alright?" You raised a brow.

"That should be fine. Come along." Exhaling you followed behind the butler until you made it to the front door.

Following him outside he looked over his shoulder to you. "Where exactly am I to escort you?"

Smiling mischievously you held up your journal and pens. "We are going to see Mike. I hope he doesn't mind being my muse for the day."

He didn't show much of a reaction but you were positive he was slightly surprised. "We should get a move on then."

When you finally arrived at Canary's station at the end of the trail you smiled towards her waving. She only gave a quick curt nod before returning her attention to her job.
When you got a good bit down the path you called out, "MIKE!"

Deciding to wait you found a clearing with a bunch of soft grass. Crossing your legs you opened the journal and began sketching the trees while you waited for the beast to arrive.
The soft breeze tickled the ends of your hair, you weren't sure how long had passed but a presence behind you made you pause. Carefully looking over a shoulder and up you're met with the large form of mike standing behind you.

"Hey there! Hope you don't mind but I wanted to come see you today!" Spinning around while still seated you held up your Journal for his inspection. It probably didn't matter to him either way but it felt nice to show someone regardless.

"Do you mind if I sketch you buddy? I won't always be around the mountain to come see you in person and I'd like to remember you clearly when I'm away." His tongue lulled out to the side and he turned slightly lifting a paw.
Smiling at the realization he was striking a pose for you, you set to work on copying what you saw in front of you to the paper. As soon as you finished that sketch you nodded to him.

"Good boy! You can relax." Seeming to peer down he nudged his nose on the paper leaving a muddy smudge at the top corner.

"Oh I see you had to sign your work!" Without thinking you reached up to the face in front of you and began giving him pets. He laid down seemingly to bask in the attention you were giving him.

Standing up to run your hands along his neck giving scratches occasionally as you pet. Stepping over an arm you scratched more, after rolling to his side giant tail thumping garaging against the ground you rubbed his belly for a few moments before walking back towards his face.

Getting around front you rested you back against his chest after he sat back up. It was nice being around an animal instead of a person. A long time ago your family had a dog, and not that Mike was anything like a dog not really but the comforting animal presence soothed away a lot of the overwhelming feelings you had previously.

You felt two figures approaching your position but hadn't bothered looking up as you continued to sketch from your comfortable position. A low menacing growl stopped the two approaching figures and you finally looked up to see a very tall grandmotherly woman and a shorter long black haired significantly younger woman beside her.

"Silva has instructed us to bring you to him." The older woman you knew to be Tsubone says.

Looking up to nodded as answer before standing up to turn and pat Mike on the side of the face.

"See you later, big guy." Stepping out from between his paws you approached.
"You're his personal butlers correct?" The older woman smiled and nodded as answer.

"Quite perceptive you are. Now if you don't mind, follow me." She turned and began walking and you felt the other butler take a position behind you. Sighing, you looked over a shoulder to the younger woman behind you.
"You can't seriously think I'd be stupid enough to run do you?" Her face took on a bit of irritation but she stamped it out not answering.

Mike apparently wasn't content with leaving you with them and decided to walk up the trail alongside your party through the trees keeping a careful eye on you but mostly the butlers.

"Seems you somehow won over our dear Mike. You know he's usually quite nasty with almost everyone. The only other person he seems to like is master Killua." Tsubone said from the front.

"Huh you don't say?" That had you scratching your head looking over to your beast friend.
You noticed she was peering over a shoulder at you with a keen eye. You weren't sure what she was looking for but her attention had you sweating.

"Why precisely did you come outside avoiding everyone today instead of train? You know we've been keeping an eye on you."

You were definitely sweating now, you hated the fact your palms felt a bit slick discreetly trying to wipe them on your pants you said, "Somethings have been a lot to take in."

Blinking looking forward at her heels, "It's not that I didn't want to train.. I just knew attempting today would be rather useless."
"I see." Was all she said.

Curiously or not so curiously you didn't see anyone else as you approached and even made it inside the house. The butlers came to a door and stood either side of it.

"Go on in. We will be waiting for you when you're done." Looking between the two you sighed deeply before hesitantly pushing open the door.

The room was lit by a soft blue light that left no room to really interpret other colors. The large white beasts brought its attention to you. It was large but thankfully a bit smaller than mike. Looking towards the man in the center of the room you walked forward.
Stopping a decent distance away you both watched each other carefully. Unsure of what to say, you waited for him to speak.

"We haven't really had the time to speak with one another. Now that you are aware of a familiar link, I figured now would be the best time for us to have a discussion." You moved into a more relaxed stance before answering.
"What is it you'd like to know?" He seemed to consider before replying.

"I'd like you to tell me everything. The parts of your life from before that you can remember. What it's been like coming to this world and even how you feel about being linked to us through an ancestor."

It didn't seem like you really had much of a choice and honestly it might feel nice being open with someone. Initially you started telling him about small parts of your life from the lake, to the bookstore job, and even opened up about the details behind your kidnapping and being sent here.

Explaining how you woke up to meet Gon and lived on the island for months training almost everyday to get strong enough for the Hunter exam. He seemed amused by your explanation of some of the trials. And let out an amused laugh as you grumbled about Illumi seemingly being inhuman by sleeping in a hole for a week.

You couldn't help but explain your time with the troupe after the exam and how you had surprisingly found yourself enjoying their company after awhile.

When you got to the part about last night you found yourself growing quiet for a moment before continuing.

"I'm not exactly sure how I should feel, as if it wasn't strange enough being taken to my world and shoved into another. I come to find out that it seems the people of my family technically belonged in this world in the first place." An exhausted sigh came out.

"A part of me wants to go 'home' but when I think about it besides my brother I don't really have a life or home there. I had no friends, no real life, nothing that really made me feel complete. Since I've been in this world it's felt more like home to me here than it ever did there. The whole reason I wanted to become a hunter was to find a way home. But what if that place isn't home anymore?"

Crossing your arms you looked down at the ground before your feet.

He seemed to pensively consider all that you've said before responding. "I think those things are only ones you can ask yourself and find the answers to. My question for now is what is it you want for yourself here in the meantime?"

Looking up you met his cat like gaze. "I'm not entirely sure yet. My main goal has always been trying to find a way home.. but that must have been what Viggo's goal was to right? He died in the world I was born in, never having found it."

You let your gaze wander around the room taking in the different strange objects as last night's conversation with Zeno came into your mind as he told you about how Viggo the brother or Zigg had gone missing from the dark continent after being taken by a strange cult of people. By the time Zigg had the opportunity to help his brother he had disappeared without a trace.

History seems to have a way of repeating itself this time. Instead of two brothers it was a sister and a brother most likely to be forever separated as the long ago duo had.

"Since last night I can't help but ask myself if I should just make a life for myself here as he did. But a part of me wonders what if I make a life here and do find a way back would I be selfish to stay and never return?"

The only thing you left out was already knowing the 'future' of this world. Which thinking on it seemed strange. You couldn't help but hypothesize maybe someone like you got sent over from this to your own and made their career selling the world the story of an incredible future from this one.

"Again I think those are things only you will be able to answer for yourself." Propping his chin on the palm of his hand he seemed relaxed as he considered what to say to you next.

"I've decided I would like for you to carry our last name. It seems only fitting considering you are of our family."

Excitement began swelling in your chest, you could have a last name! "What! REALLY!"
"But." His eyes sharpened and you let the excitement calm as you met his eyes in return.

"In order to prove you are worthy of our name you must complete a mission. You still think you are interested?"

Something fierce bubbled up in your chest. "Yes."

A darkly amused smile lit his face, almost made more sinister by the blue lighting of the room.

"Good. Then in a few nights time you are to accompany Illumi and Kalluto to a party held by the mafia. You are to help them take out everyone at the party." Your heart felt like it began thrumming in your chest. 'An entire party of mafia. Holy stars.'

"If it gives you more incentive they are linked to the job you ran into Illumi at." Your aura briefly flared at that, anger bubbling up at what those people had done.

Silva was definitely smiling now at your anger for what he knew was directed at those people. "You should get going then and continue with your training."

Nodding your head you turned and began to walk towards the door, understanding the dismissal just as you reached the door though you passed and turned your head to look over at him. "Thank y-"

Letting out a tense breath you continued, "Thank you for the conversation.. or more so just listening to me speak, along with giving me the chance to become apart of the family."

He nodded, "Of course."

Turning back to the door you opened it and walked out closing it behind yourself. Looking either side of the door you met the gazes of Tsubone and Amane.

"Ah I see you made it out in one piece." The older woman said kindly.

Her eyes glinted as her next words came out. "I guess now it's time to escort you to the training rooms. I know Master Illumi has been most impatient when it came to today's lesson."

Swallowing you looked up at her a little wide eyed at her expression and words. How would Illumi treat you now that you'd insulted his mother? Let alone how would your training sessions be affected now that you were to be considered part of the family?

Something told you he wasn't going to be as 'gentle' with you as he was before. Not that he was necessarily gentle to begin with.

Making it to the training room you peaked inside and saw Illumi already training as soon as he felt your presence enter the room he turned. "You finally decide to show up."

Walking into the room towards him hesitantly you watch him carefully. "Well better late than never right? Don't you assassins have a thing about waiting for the right moment to strike or something."

A soft chuckle from the door could be heard and you assumed it was Tsubone considering she hadn't left and Amane had made no attempt to say anything let alone have any reaction to anything so far.

He had no reaction to your statement but a cruel smile began overtaking his face. "Now that you know you're apart of the family I guess I should give you a proper training session."

His lunging forward signaled his intent and you braced your body for what you knew was going to be an intense and most likely long session.

Having printed out the details of the mission. Shalnark stood before the team that was going to head in and infiltrate the party with him in a few days time.

"So let me get this straight, the boss gave us full permission to make this a blood bath?" Uvo said excitedly while crossing his arms over his chest.

"You bet! It's meant to send a message! There's also some valuables highlighted on this page right here he'd like us to grab while we are at it!" Shalnark pulled out one of the printed pages to turn over and show the spiders before him.

"That dagger sure looks interesting." Machi added dryly.

Feitan shrugged, "Mostly here for killing, treasure nice bonus."

Phinks scoffed, "Well that's a given with you."
Feitan's eyes narrowed up at the taller man, "You're no better."

Phinks didn't deny it because for all intents and purposes it was true.

Uvo's knuckles cracked, "Man am I all riled up. Since we got left out of your last little mission Shal I've been itching for a fight."

"We both know that was unexpected." Shaking his head he laid the papers down on the table in front of them.

"Is anyone else coming with?" Machi asked.

"It's just us five but we will be more than enough." Shalnark replied and Uvo laughed.
"You bet we are more than enough! I could take the whole party out without the lot of you. Only thing I'll need help with is taking out the loot." Uvo said proudly while Machi rolled her eyes crossing her arms.

"Any other questions?" He just wanted to wrap this up so they could prepare.

"Yeah I have one." Uvo said smugly to which shalnark only raised a brow. "When you plan on getting back my little sweetheart? I sure do miss seeing her sweet face around."
Shalnark scrunched the papers in his hand, "She's not your anything Uvo."

An amused glint entered his eyes as he turned his head, "Is that so? Figured she was free game after you left her in a motel."

"HEY!" Shalnarks gaze swung to Phinks and Feitan accusingly before swinging back to Uvo.
"That's not fair! She couldn't come with us and it was better to leave her on a bed than the side of the road!"

Machi sighed walking out of the room completely irritated with them all leaving with the parting word. "Men."

Shalnark turned as well, not wanting to hear anything more, heading back to the room he was staying in until they left. When he got to his room he pulled her necklace out and ran his fingertips along the smooth glass.

Falling into bed he stared up at the ceiling lifting an arm up to put behind his head. Thinking back to the night they left, he knew Phinks was right. 'I pretended he was you.' He shouldn't have run, he should have stayed. But fuck those words made him feel like he got punched in the face.

Closing his eyes he worked on not thinking about anything besides the mission that was to come in a few days.

Officially you came to the conclusion you much rather have Feitan as a trainer over Illumi. He was simply ruthless in his new training regimen. It seemed he figured if you'd potentially be a new add on to the assassin family he'd whip you into shape. Thankfully not literally. At least he hoped he wouldn't yet.

What he did do though was insist on working on developing both your transmuter hatsu along with your specialist hatsu it took a little over a day to figure out but after being forced to spend hours meditating. You could figure out how to make your scar glow without him having to use his pins.

Now for the not fun part. He now insisted on inflicting injuries and seeing just how many you could receive and heal before ultimately having to tap out or pass out.

A few days passed of these grueling new training sessions and you were practically dead beat. The bath tub had officially become your newest best friend and the salts and lavender scent was easing your tension away.
When a knock on the bathroom door came and you cracked an eye open.

"I'm indecent, what do you want?"
A voice that answered you weren't familiar with said, "Sorry to interrupt but you are going to be off for your first mission tonight. I'm simply here to remind you and provide any assistance if necessary."

"OH THATS TONIGHT!" Jumping up you started slipping in the tub but caught yourself quickly.

"I'm coming, just give me a moment." Wrapping a fluffy towel around yourself you peeled an eye out the door and saw Amane and blinked.

"Are you going to need help with anything?"
You shook your head no, "I think I got it. Would you mind meeting me outside the room?"

She nodded before heading out of the room.
To not waste much time you quickly dressed in your usual ensemble. Zipping up your black hooded jacket last you peeked in the mirror.
Something told you tonight was about to be promising.

Chapter 26: Chapter 26 - Thing is, I was born to raise hell.

Notes:

Just saying expect it to be a bloody chapter.

I was going to post this yesterday but something wasn't hitting quite right but after a little fixing up today. I'm finally happy with how it came out. I hope you all enjoy and are staying safe!

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

Illumis driving was scarier in fact than his training regimen. Kalluto must have clearly been used to his brother's chaotic driving but you sure as hell weren't and you decided on the way back home you were going to curl up in the backseat and pray to the stars for a safe return.

He swerved around a bend at breakneck speed and you grabbed the 'oh shit' handle above the door face whitening. "ILLUMI THIS ISN'T FAST AND FURIOUS CAN WE MAKE IT TO THE MISSION ALIVE."

He took his eyes off the road for a moment to peek at you, "What's fast and furious?"

Of course he wouldn't know and you tightened your knuckles on the handle at another turn, "You know what nevermind."

Kalluto piped up from the back seat calmly, "His driving is quite safe if that's your concern. He regularly trains in his ability to handle a car properly."

You looked back to see Kallutos' calm face and nodded. "If you say so." Turning back around you tried focusing on a point in the road.

"You remember your positions?" Illumi said dryly.

"Kalluto secures the perimeter, I take out the electrical, you secure all but one door for us before going inside to find the main target. Then Kalluto and I are to finish off everyone else. Correct?"

Illumi nodded, "Precisely."

When Illumi finally parked a good distance away from the mansion, you happily opened the door to get out. Stretching your arms over you head you looked over.

"Guess it's our time to shine huh?"

Illumi shook his head irritatedly. "Try not to take too long."

With that he was gone and you nodded to Kalluto before taking off to the point you knew the electrical box would be.

"Okay guys are you ready!" Shalnark was smiling as he walked forward towards the mansion hands on hips.

They were coming in through the forest surrounding the building. Feitan was a little in front when he stopped suddenly looking at something in the distance. "Guards already on ground."

"What do you mean?" Machi said irritatedly. They all walked to the point Feitan was at and stopped to observe from the cover of the shadowy tree line.

"Looks like someone beat us here first? But who else would want to target them? We didn't see signs of any other sort of team and we don't hear any sort of gun fire?"

Shalnark thought for a moment, "You're right. We'll have to be on guard tonight." Looking around they could see the outside of the mansion illuminated. In the distance he saw a few more bodies drop before the lights outside and inside the house went out.

Everyone was already thankfully in Zetsu. "What do you think we're in for? Should we kill the trespassers as well?" Phinks added upon the lights going out.

They heard a soft rustling from the forest to their right approaching fast, "Don't move I'm curious to see who it could be." Shalnark whispered.

Looking back towards the front he saw a small child standing about thirty feet in front of them past the trees. The person they heard coming through the forest broke out of the tree line running towards the figure waving.

"HEY KALLUTO YOU READY!"

When he heard that voice his mouth dropped open. What in the world was she doing here? Let alone with a child?

He caught from the corner of his eye his companies turning their heads to look at him. He said nothing just watched the scene in front of them unfold.

"Do you understand how noisy you are?" Kalluto deadpanned as you ran up grinning from ear to ear.

"Come on, who's gonna hear us? This guy." You kicked the leg of the dead guy between you both.

"You never know who could be around." Shrugging you looked down at your company.

"Well I guess it would be our job to kill them now wouldn't it!" Your chirped tone did nothing to thaw Kalluto's frostiness.

Tapping a finger against your chin and tapping your foot you thought of something that might improve the overall mood.

"Hey Kalluto!" His eyes that had been looking around focused back to you. "Yes Y/N?"

"We should play a game! I love games!"

Kalluto looked at you like you were ridiculous. "I thought I was supposed to be the child between the two of us?"

Your grin turned wicked, "Do children typically play a game involving who can kill the most people?"

"What do I get if I win?" Kalluto asked curiously.

"What do you want?" Kallutos answering smile left you a little uneasy.

"I want a proper duel between us. No dodging, no avoiding like before. I want you to take me on with your full strength." Your palm smacked your head angrily.

"You know where I'm from that's called CHILD ABUSE. Why can't I like I don't know take you to buy you ice cream or something."

Kalluto folded his arms delicately. "I named my reward and that will be a battle. What is your desired reward?"

Smirking, you said. "Fine, my reward will be taking you to buy an ice cream."

His brows pinched, "How does that benefit you?"

"It-" Both of your heads shot to the door as it opened and a few people began trying to rush out. When you both looked at each other again briefly you found Kallutos eyes narrow slightly.

"Challenge accepted." You didn't wait and took off towards the people trying to make a break for the forest.

Adjusting your hand to sharpen you closed in on the first person and slashed their throat. The person behind them screamed pulling a gun to shoot and you rolled forward avoiding the bullet. Lunging up and forward in front of them slamming your hand into their chest.

More bullets started firing off, deciding to use the body as a shield you launched forward slamming your new shield into the person firing the rounds. Removing your hand from your 'shield' you reached down to snap the guard's neck. Before zeroing in on a new target.

You had downed guard number nine when you heard, "Behind you." Being called out. Turning your head you saw someone trying to make a break for the woods, apparently this man decided he wasn't getting paid enough to deal with this shit.

Even if you were fast he had a lead on you, sending your aura out as a whip of fire. It seemed to engulf him once it hit him, he fell quickly screaming as he went trying to roll out of the reach of the fire that only grew hotter.

By the time you reached him you had let the fire dissipate. He had curled in on himself whimpering and burnt, a part of you wanted to feel bad but if he was here he was just as much a part of what the lady at the gardens had been in. Bending down with a quick twist it was over for the man.

It felt like eyes were watching you looking up sharply, your eyes narrowed at the darkened tree line. You couldn't sense anyone's aura but the sensation was still there. Just as you were about to take a step forward to head into the forest a voice called from behind.

"You coming?"

Looking up and over a shoulder to Kalluto who was now aiming towards the door you said, "Yeah.. Anyways this guy makes ten for me, what number are you up too?"

He flicked his fan out, "I'm up to seven, but don't worry. I plan on surpassing you soon."

Kalluto rushed the door, spinning around you began rushing towards the door after him. "OH I DON'T THINK SO!"

"This girl of yours really has a way of being in the middle of things doesn't she?" Machi said dryly before adding. "I have a hunch she doesn't actually know we are here though so we can use that to our advantage."

"Are we just going to let them have all the fun and take care of all the people out here and then inside?" Uvo groused.

"I don't think it would be wise to alert them that we are here. We should wait until they get out and just take the valuables." Machi snapped back to Uvo.

Shalnark was battling with the mixed feelings arriving. A part of him wanted to stay here hidden and just wait it out but the other wanted to go over there and grab her.

He had so many things he wanted to say but no words seemed to want to come so he just looked down considering.

"It's a shame we won't have a chance to say Hello to her at least." Phinks grumbled.

"You didn't even seem to like her much, Phinks." Shalnark snapped.

"She kinda grows on you after a while." He shrugged.

They watched as body after body went down. Both child and woman counting as they went.

"I see why some of you wanted her to join so badly. She'd fit right in with the rest of you." Machi noted with a shake of her head.

"What all did you teach her, Fei? She fights like a monster." Phinks looked slightly dumbfounded at the display in front of them.

"Not that." Feitan was watching head cocked to the side slightly.

"Yeah she sure does have some fire to her huh?" Uvo laughed and then promptly stopped his mouth hanging open in shock.

Screaming ripped through the air coming from the man that had been heading their way. He was now wrapped in fire.

Shalnarks brows went up in surprise and he watched as Y/N now jogged up towards them. The fire seemed to dissipate as she approached. Was that really from her? Had she developed a Hatsu this soon after parting from them?

"She sure does huh?" His tone came out rather wistful. He knew he should be worried at the rate she had not only learned nen but had developed a Hatsu. They hadn't even begun trying to develop a Hatsu when they were still around each other.

A good distance was still between them but he couldn't help but take in all the features of her face now that she was so close to him. It had been nearly two weeks at this point since he'd seen her.

Damn had she always looked this beautiful- wait a minute.. Did he just spot a hint of lavender beneath her black jacket?

Discreetly he peaked at the black undershirt he had under his lavender clothing. He silently prayed the others wouldn't notice. He'd never hear the end of it. And if they somehow ran into her after this she'd never hear the end of it either.

Her face snapped up and her eyes zeroed in on his exact spot. He should be completely hidden, she couldn't see him right? Her E/C eyes began to narrow slightly, it seemed like she was about to walk in towards them but the voice of the child calling out to her had her face relaxing slightly before turning her head to look at the child.

"That was a close one." Feitan deadpanned.

"Yeah, but could you imagine the look on her face if she came in here to find us?" Phinks said back to his partner in crime amused.

"Want to follow. Get better look at show." Feitan began walking towards the mansion.

"Don't go getting caught." Machi snapped.

"Don't plan on it." He had broke through the tree line, Shalnark wasn't about to be left behind and apparently neither was Phinks.

"Don't think about leaving us behind." Shalnark smiled as he came forward.

"You the one taking your time."

"I'll wait here with Machi, it'll be too hard for me not to jump in if I have to watch her and that kid having all the fun." Uvo sat down propping an arm up with his knee.

The three headed towards the house stealthily, when they made it to the door they quietly slipped inside taking discrete positions as they went through the house.

"Hey Kalluto watch this!" Sending your aura out like a whip of flame it struck multiple guards in the face. They went down screaming before you ran up to snap their necks.

"That was like four in a row!"

Turning around you were met with Kallutos' calm face shaking his head softly at you. "You didn't have to use your aura to kill them, why waste your energy?"

You pouted, "I thought they'd make good practice. Not like I can use my ability with Illumi in practice. I'd cover him in burns."

"I suppose you have a point."

"Well now that everyone seems to be dead. I'm gonna go have a look around." Looking around you spotted a hallway.

"Suite yourself."

Turning in the hallways direction you headed towards it, these people had to be Mafia so that means they had to have some sort of cool treasure around right? You began grinning thinking about the fun stuff you could potentially make off with.

You began running down the hall, turning a corner you slid to a stop as you got a glimpse into a room with the door wide open. Turning to face it you looked either direction quickly checking to see if the coast was clear, Illumi and Kalluto were nowhere in sight.

Honestly you had taken out more than enough targets, Kalluto wouldn't have a chance at catching up even if there were more people to kill.

Tiptoeing into the room and then rushing forward towards the glass case that had captured your gaze. Getting closer the jeweled dagger on a velvet cushion had your full undivided attention.

Oh hell yeah were you about to steal this bad boy. Popping open the case you eagerly wrapped your hand around the pommel when a voice from behind had you jumping out your skin.

"Awww! Look at you assassin and thief. Seems you spent too much time around the troupe." That cheerful voice was not one that belonged to either of the companions that came here with you tonight.

Turning your head you locked gazes with brilliant green eyes while yours began widening in shock. Vaguely you noticed the previously open door was now shutting behind the man, his fingers flipping the lock.

Your mouth suddenly felt dry and you looked around the room trying to find a way to escape. You weren't ready to see him yet. Also how the hell did he get in here without you noticing.. Or was he already in here and you just weren't paying attention.

"What are you doing here?" You tried to sound threatening but you were pretty sure it came out more in a panic. Tilting his head he began walking towards you, a hand braced against his hip.

"The same as you I can imagine. I must say I'm rather surprised to see you here tonight though." He stopped a few paces away and looked down at you with his usual smile in place. He tried looking behind you to see what you were holding.

"What is it you got there?" Turning around hastily you kept your hand behind your back as you faced him fully.

"Nothing." You'd be damned if he stole your prize.

"You always were terrible at lying, you know that right? You can't seriously think I don't know you're holding behind your back?" Shoving the dagger between your waistband and back you held your now free hand out with nothing in it.

"See nothing." He stepped forward into your space smirking, your breathing hitched as you leaned down to your ear.

"You know I can see the reflection in the glass behind you right?" He paused a second before continuing, "I'll let you keep it though. I can just tell the boss we couldn't find it while searching the house."

An arm came around you and picked up the back of your jacket pulling it up to pull it back down over the stolen dagger. "Here, now no one will be able to see it!" He pulled back enough to wink down at you.

"Shal is there a reason you have to be so close to me?" Bitterness started to well up and a hand came up to push him back a few steps.

"You still owe me my necklace. Hand it over." His smile remained but his eyes suddenly looked a lot less playful.

"I hate to say I left it at the base, if I'd have known you'd be here I'd have brought it for you." Your hand curled in the place you hand it on his chest still.

"Of course you'd say something like that." The bitterness that had been growing came out in your words.

"Y/N it's true." His eyes suddenly looked sincere and his smile fell. "I never meant to take it. I forgot to leave it with you."

Looking away from him and towards the corner of the room you ignored his sort of apology. "Whatever."

Pulling your phone out of your pocket you pulled up the section to add a contact and held your phone out. "Add your number then and when I can stand to be around you again we can meet up so you can bring it back to me."

He watched you carefully before taking your phone to add in his number. He was just about to hand it back when it vibrated in his hands and he read the message, eyes narrowing.

"Are you here with him? I thought you weren't friends with Illumi." You blinked at the question.

You decided to hide a smile, maybe it would be fun getting under his skin the way he had yours. Maybe this would be perfect revenge for dumping you like trash.

"I don't see how who I decide to spend time with is any of your concern?" Lips turning up into a smirk you knew exactly what to say to piss him off.

"Besides, it seems Illumi and I are a little more than friends anyways." It was true but not in the way you knew he'd take it.

His face seemed to darken at those words. "Is that so?" His words almost sounded threatening and you pulled away to cross your arms closing your eyes as you looked away.

"Don't see why it matters to you." Looking back towards him your eyes hard, you added. "If I recall correctly you said something like 'I have nothing left to wait for' before leaving me alone in a motel room. I think you lost the right to an opinion about my life when you did that."

Snatching your phone out of his hand, you shouldered your way past him and towards the door. Clenching your fists you turned around to glare at him, "Seems like you were right, didn't take you long to give me a reason to hate you."

You couldn't look at him anymore let alone keep talking to him. Glancing at your phone you saw Illumi had text saying he'd meet you and Kalluto in the entrance room of the house.

Just as you were unlocking the door you felt a hand on your shoulder. "I didn't want to hurt you. Please-" He cut himself off and you turned your head to look at him, unable to look at his eyes you focused on his black undershirt instead brows pinched.

"Please what?" The hand he had on your shoulder moved up to cup your cheek to tilt your face up towards his own.

"Find a way to forgive me." His eyes seemed earnest and he wasn't smiling as he looked down at you.

You searched his eyes for a long moment, you felt yourself wanting to soften but rejection was still burning hot. You knew it was stupid to feel this way. You didn't technically owe each other anything but at times it felt like you both had something. Turning your face away from his palm you turned towards the door opening it to walk out.

"I'll think about it."

Making your way back to the entrance room you didn't bother peeking in any of the other rooms. Your scavenger hunt for treasure had lost all its fun. It was time to get out of here and go back to your room. Upon seeing Illumi arms delicately crossed in the center of the room you hugged out a breath.

"I suppose now that we are done we should head back to the car right?" He glanced at you before nodding.

"That would be correct." Turning his head he watched as Kalluto came into the room from the opposite hall.

"Nothing to report down there." He simply nodded again.

"Come along then, our work here is done."

Striding towards the door Illumi was headed to you reached his side keeping pace despite his height difference. Kalluto found a place on his other side. Letting them walk out the front door first you turned your head to look back and caught a glimpse of a tall man in a green jumpsuit and a much shorter one in a black parka.

Your eyes caught the gaze of both if only for a moment and you discreetly waved your hand a little, smiling out the side of your mouth that faced them. You couldn't help a little wink before turning your head back to walk out the front door behind them.

Illumi was surveying the area, "You guys did quite an impressive job together, I must say."

A brow rose, "Are you actually complimenting us? Who'd have thought you knew how to do such a thing."

He had a very unamused look even for him, "You have a way of making me regret doing such things."

Turning he resumed walking back towards the car.

You guys were just getting to the tree line when Illumi finally spoke again which surprised you.

"Kalluto meet us by the car. I need to have a word with Y/N before we leave." At that the younger boy looked between us before taking off to the car not saying a word at the obvious order.

You stiffened at what he was going to say next, did he know you took something? Would he make you return it? His next words had a mask slipping over your face though.

"Did you run into any of the spiders I know happen to be lurking on the inside of that building." His void like eyes met yours and you decided it was in your best interest not to lie. He could have easily used en to monitor you and felt you near them.

"I ran into one. And spotted two others."

He had a short nod, "Good to know you're aware of your surroundings."

Looking over your face he blinked a moment before adding, "You don't consider them friends do you?"

Something from inside the tree line shifted but you brushed it off as the wind blowing a branch.

"Of course not." You said blandly.

"Good, I would hate to have to remind you the way I do Kil why you should avoid making friends." A little fire sparked at that.

"Oh? What of you and Hisoka? Is he not your friend?" His aura turned threatening and you immediately knew you fucked up.

"Do not speak about things you know nothing about."

He must have been in denial of the bond him and the other man seemed to share. You wanted to back down but you let your aura flare threateningly back.

"Then stop reminding me of the fact I can't make friends. Even before I came here I had no one besides my brother. All I've ever had was family. I never made friends in my old life and I highly doubt I'll be able to really make friends here." You laughed but it sounded a little dead even to you.

"Even here in this world I can't escape the fact my closest bonds with people end up being family."

His threatening aura vanished and with it you let yours relax. You both stared at each other before he shook his head, "Come along before we actually have to deal with one of them."

You couldn't help but laugh, "Yeah you're probably right. Flaring our auras at each other like two douchebags surely had to have caught someone's attention."

Breezing up to Illumis side and throwing your arms above your head to stretch you yawned, "Besides I'm tired, let's go home."

"Home?" Illumi deadpanned and you gave him your best are you serious look.

"Come on! I completed this mission right?" He nodded and you beamed a big smile, "You know what that means?"

He sighed beside you easily keeping pace next to you. "Yes but I'm sure you're going to remind me."

You tried to smack his arm but he dodged easily shaking his head. "We are officially cousins!"

His lips turned up slightly, "This just means I can beat you harder in practice tomorrow."

Your eyes narrowed, "Don't you guys have a rule about killing family members."

"I don't have to kill you to make you suffer. The last phase of the exam should have taught you that." Now you were glaring.

"Way to put the ass in assassin." He didn't bother responding to your lame attempt at a jab.

When the car came into view you peaked at him silently walking beside you.

"Illumi?"

"Y/N?" He said simply.

"As a reward, can you drive like you aren't trying to kill us on the way back?" You whined.

He actually sounded genuinely confused as he turned to look towards you, "What's wrong with my driving?"

"I take it that's a no." You mentally prepared yourself for a long and terrifying ride back to the Zoldyck estate.

Shalnark stood in that room for a long time after she left, unable to make himself move. 'I'll think about it.' He really wished she would.

Even if the boss hadn't told him to befriend her he'd have found a way to find her and ask for forgiveness in some way. He hadn't felt right since he'd left her like that those weeks ago.

He wasn't used to feeling regret but that must have been what he had been feeling right?

Shalnark had to go find the others, he wanted to get this job done and leave. His usual smile came back to his face as he walked out the room to find the others. Making it to the entrance hall he spotted Phinks and Feitan.

They all looked at each other as two distinct auras could be felt from a distance coated in bloodlust but it was short lived.

"What was that?" Phinks said, looking towards the direction of the main door.

"Should go check it out." Feitan began heading towards the main door. Shalnark close on his heels.

Phinks crossed his arms. "Well guess we should find a way to avoid telling Machi that Y/N spotted us."

Shalnarks brows rose, "She actually spotted you two?"

Phinks made a noncommittal grunt as he turned, "Yeah, she even had the nerve to wink at us before she walked out the front doors."

A laugh escaped that he quickly covered up. Phinks brows rising, "I don't know why you're laughing she may have spotted us but I'm almost positive that you found a way to go talk to her."

"What would make you say that?" He asked as casually as possible.

Feitan rolled his eyes with a, "Tch."

"And so what if I did, didn't the boss tell me I needed to work on befriending her anyways. Kind of hard when I don't even have a way of contacting her. Not that I'll have that problem now." He held up his phone triumphantly.

When they came up to the door they looked around.

"Don't hear or see fighting." Feitan said casually.

Phinks looked around at the yard, "Can't claim this slaughter as the work of the troupe considering the assassins handled it."

"At least we get to take all the money and valuables." Shalnark cheerily added. His smile started to feel more real for a moment, they'd have everything but that dagger at least.

He knew the boss would be upset but he didn't have the heart to take that off her.

"Wonder what caused that bloodlust to spike like that. It couldn't have been Uvo or Machi right?" Phinks turned to look at Shalnark and he crossed his arms, worry starting to settle in.

Uvo appeared from the tree line Machi nowhere in sight. As they got closer Uvo peered more closely at the bodies and whistled, "Seems our girl is becoming quite the killer."

Feitan nearly turned to walk back inside, "You should see the people inside." Feitan's eyes seemed to peer behind Uvo. "Where is Machi."

The big man's arms folded over his chest, "Tailing the Zoldycks. Illumi and our little sweetheart got into quite the standoff."

Shalnark tilted his head, "About what?"

Uvogin looked between the three men, "You lot actually."

Phinks scoffed, "What the hell do you mean."

The bigger man tilted his head, "Don't play stupid with me guys. I wager she ran into Shalnark and spotted you two."

"Shit" Was all Phinks said.

"Yeah shit. Don't expect Machi to play nice with you guys when she sees you. Let's get inside though. I want to get this job over with seeing as we didn't get to have any real fun."

The big man walked towards the door and the other turned to head back inside the house for the first Shalnark looked at the bodies but as they walked down the hall and into the entrance room. Burns covered some of the body's faces and clothes.

Uvo came up to his side, "Did you know she was working on a Hatsu, let alone know that it would be fire of all things?"

He crossed his arms contemplating their training, "No, She never let on she was working on a hatsu or even had anything in mind. As for it being fire, I can't say I'm too surprised honestly."

His lips tipped up, "Considering her affinity for arson that is."

Uvo laughed at that before his face seemed to sober and he looked at the others, "Nobunaga talked with her after the water divination saying she seemed upset her ability seemed to only be resisting manipulation. She expressed wanting something more looks like she got it."

"Sure seems that way." Feitan examined a few more bodies before stating the one thing Shalnark had been avoiding thinking about.

"Wonder what she doing with Zoldycks."

Phinks snapped irritatedly, "Come on it's pretty obvious that her and Illumi have something going on." He shot a look at Shalnark looking suddenly slightly regretful.

That caused him to feel slightly sick especially when he recalled what she said to him earlier. Phinks was rig-

"No they don't." Machis cold voice interrupted his thoughts and they all turned to look at her.

Phinks looked incredulous, "Come on Machi you can't be serious. Why else would she have been here with him."

Machis cold gaze locked on Phinks, "They aren't lovers."

Machi looked at Shalnark suddenly, her arms crossing. "A hunch says you don't but never hurts to ask." Tilting her head she said the last thing Shalnark ever expected.

"Did you know she's related to the Zoldycks?"

His mouth fell open in absolute shock. He hardly registered Phinks and Uvogin, exclaiming their shock.

"There's no way!" Shalnark said fervently.

"They are cousins apparently." Machi shrugged like she wasn't dropping a bomb of information on them.

"How is that even possible?" Shalnark stepped towards Machi looking for answers but she only shrugged again.

"Look, I don't have those answers. Not like I could ask questions from my position. But they definitely are. Illumi even acknowledged it." She began walking away towards a hallway ignoring the men in the room.

"Let's do what we came here to do, I have better things to do than spend all night here."

This was a turn of events he was not expecting. Not looking at any of the others he began searching the house for anything of value. Just as he passed the room he'd run into her in and paused. 'Besides seems Illumi and I are a little more than friends anyways.'

What she threw in his face earlier finally came back in stark clarity. She'd practically dangled it in front of him without telling him but said it in such a way to get under his skin making him assume there was something more.

He let out a soft laugh, she never stopped surprising him. He couldn't help but wonder if that's what kept him so interested.

Notes:

Finally leaving you guys on something not a cliffhanger. LOL

Chapter 27: Chapter 27 - Thing is, We deserve a day to have fun.

Notes:

This is overall just a reprieve from the insanity of most my other chapters and we can have a little one on one time with Kalluto!

Also forgive if this one has any extra mistakes, I didn't have the chance to do a proper laptop revision but I wanted to treat you all to this Friday surprise before the weekend. 3

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

The day after you got back from the mission was brutal. Apparently Illumi had been watching at times and decided a recap on how to do better was in order. What he didn't explain was the hours worth of drills he'd be putting you through.

After healing what you were sure must have been a broken bone or two and many bruises. You found yourself sinking sore into the bath.

Unfortunately you found yourself startling awake the next day in the cold water. You couldn't stop being thankful you hadn't somehow slipped down and drowned yourself.

Stiffly you made your way to breakfast, dark smudges under your eyes you looked at the table to see only Zeno and Kalluto. Maybe Illumi was already waiting for you?

Dread started to fill you as you took your seat across from Kalluto. The younger boy looked up at you. "I remember the first time I came back from a mission with Illumi and had to do drills. I'm surprised you made it to the table today."

You felt surprised as you looked up this was the most Kalluto had really said to you at one time. Could the other night have changed the dynamic between you somehow? "Yeah well. Figured he'd be ready to drag me out today if I wanted to or not. Seemed better if it was my choice not his."

A snort could be heard coming from the older man, and you say Kalluto looked up at you almost seeming like he wanted to smile. "By the way kid. I won. Seems I get to take you out for an ice cream."

Zeno lifted a brow, "What is this?"

Looking over you shrugged, "Kalluto and I made a bet. I won and my condition for winning was we'd go out for ice cream."

He looked between you both, "Seems todays the perfect day for that. Considering Illumi is gone for a mission."

If you had a tail it would definitely be wagging because the stars blessed you with what appeared to be a day off. The older man could definitely see your excitement and shook his head bemused.

Catching Kallutos eye you smiled, "Say Kalluto what do you say to a little sightseeing before we get ice cream?"

Kalluto looked at his grandfather as if for permission.

"I don't see a problem with it." Zenos lips turned up, "Best leave before your mother wakes though."

Kalluto immediately rose from his chair and you followed suit not wanting to waste time. Explaining to Kikyo yourself or being around while someone else explained how you made off with her son for the day seemed hazardous to your health.

"Let me grab some things out of my room and we can leave. Meet at the front door?" Kalluto nodded before heading off.

You began to head back to your own when you heard, "Try not to be out too late. I can buy you both most of the day but that woman is ever so difficult."

You rushed back to your room. Not wanting to wear the belted satchel you shoved money, your hunters card, and phone in your pockets. Turning out of the room swiftly. You rushed to the front door, happy to see Kalluto already waiting.

"Come on kid let's go have us an adventure!" Stepping outside you took off at a run to the front gate. Kalluto keeping pace beside you.

By the time you made it to the gate and pushed it open for you both to walk through you sighed contentedly before looking over.

"There's a circus on the outskirts of town I saw when we left the other night. It should be open by the time we get there. You wanna go?"

Kalluto blinked up, "I think that'll be acceptable."

Smiling down at him you set off down the road heading towards the circus you'd seen the other night. Today was going to be a good day.

It had been a while since you both had started walking and neither of you had said anything but the silence between you wasn't uncomfortable.

You'd noticed he was more introspective, so his silence didn't bother you.

"Do you ever want to travel around like how Killua does?" You couldn't help but asking.

Pink eyes looked up to you, "I have no desire to do anything outside of being an assassin. I travel enough with the job as it is."

You couldn't help but ask, "You never want to see places for fun though?"

He tilted his head, "Why do you ask such questions?"

Maybe you were pushing too much, you only shrugged."I guess I'm just curious. You have to understand this world."

You gestured your arms around at the thinning woods, "Everything here.. as similar as it is to my own world is also very different. The only other kid I've had the chance to really spend time with besides Killua is his friend Gon."

At the word friend Kalluto seemed to stiffen but didn't say anything more.

Reaching the circus you looked around, "This is so strange. Not what I expected."

You didn't notice Kalluto looking up at you as you both walked between many colorful tents and carriages. "Have you never been to a circus before?"

Blinking down at Kalluto confused you asked, "No, Have you?" He shook his head no.

Guess this was a new experience for both of you then. Looking back around you noted the different performers in multi-colored outfits.

"Where I'm from we have fairs… I thought the circus would be like the fairs back home but I think I'm rather mistaken."

Walking towards the biggest tent in the center you let you both get shuffled in with the crowd of people filling in. Finding a seat you both sat looking around waiting as the seats around you both filled.

When the lights all around dimmed as the flaps closed off the large tent, closed spotlights hit the center of the tent. Kalluto and you were glued to the performances. The clowns for a moment made you want to punch something as you thought of Hisoka. But soon you allowed yourself to be entertained by the show.

When the fire performers came to the center of the ring you watched them avidly hooked. You couldn't help but wonder what things you could copy into your own fighting or honestly even just for fun and entertainment.

Kalluto must have thought the same thing as someone breathed a huge ball of fire because he leaned over to whisper. "You could do some of these things with just your aura."

Smiling, you whispered back. "I plan on trying when we get back."

When the trapeze people came on you were bouncing with excitement when you glanced at Kalluto and saw the slight smile there you knew he shared your excitement.

You both knew that without a doubt you'd have to try something similar and soon.

When the show was over you genuinely felt so happy and carefree in a way you hadn't in a while. As you both exited the tent you saw a man that was taking photos in the center of the path and grabbed Kalluto dragging him along. "LETS GET A PICTURE!"

He didn't argue but seemed surprised at the sudden change in pace. When the man saw you both approach he smiled.

"Welcome! Welcome! I take it you two want your picture taken." He gestured towards for you both to stand in front of him at a spot he marked off.

"You both got here at a good time! Usually there's such a long line and by the end of the night I have to turn people away."

You smiled, "Guess we are lucky then."

"Sure are! Now I'm going to take four pictures of you both alright? It's only going to spit out one strip. I hope that's okay." He looked between you both as if trying to see if you'd argue the point they wouldn't get a set of pictures each.

"That's alright! I'll just cut the strip in half!" He seemed relieved at you both for not arguing, not that Kalluto had said anything.

"Well get ready! I'm about to take the first picture."

Looking down to Kalluto and crouching down a bit you wrapped an arm around his shoulder and tilted your head on his shoulder smiling. The camera clicked.

Looking at Kalluto you laughed. "Did you even try smiling. OHH LETS DO A FUN PICTURE!"

You playfully leaned forward sticking out your tongue to the side closing your eyes holding up two fingers in the peace sign.

The camera clicked.

"Now let's do another cute one before another fun one."

You pulled Kalluto in front of you, wrapping your arms around him. He seemed uncomfortable for a moment before relaxing you put your chin on top of his head smiling.

The camera clicked.

The camera man had been smiling between you both and you looked down at Kalluto. "You have any idea what the last should be?"

He nodded, "Let's stand side by side looking serious." You wanted to laugh but stomped the urge coming to his side you crossed your arms taking on a serious expression.

The camera clicked for the last time.

Rushing over pulling Kalluto along you tried peering at the pictures.

"Well you two are sure one of the more interesting folks I get to take pictures of."

Holding out the strip you eagerly snatched it smiling. Wordlessly holding out some money.

Accepting it, he turned to the next customer. "You two have a good day now you hear!"

As you both walked away you looked down at the photo Kalluto peering at it from your side. You noticed on the second to last picture Kalluto had the faintest of smiles. The only one he'd shown out of the set of four.

"I want the bottom half." His words surprised you and you peeked down to see his pink eyes watching you.

"Of course!" Pulling a knife from your pocket you folded the strip in the middle, slicing the blade at the seam you had created. Handing over the bottom half. He took it gently and pensively stared at the two photos before tucking it away in his clothes.

Upon sighting the food vendors you smiled, "Guess it's time we get that ice cream now huh?"

Shortly later you both sat in a patch of grass out of the way of some of the other tents ice cream cone in hands. You went with a strawberry and Kalluto went with a vanilla dipped in chocolate.

"This has been a surprisingly nice day. What do you think?" Peering over to Kalluto he nodded.

"It's been different." It didn't take much for you to realize he was most likely conflicted about having such a normal day but you hoped it would help break him from his shell a bit.

Joining the phantom troupe and replacing four you felt would be the best thing for him when the time came. He needed to get away from this mountain but especially his mother.

He deserved to find himself and make his own choices. As grateful as you were to be apart of the family now. You weren't blind to the toxicity to the many aspects of life there.

"One last look around before we leave?"

A short nod was all you received as you finished up your cone and stood up brushing off the grass.

As you both walked between tents and performers you heard a low snarling sound coming from a tent and curiously peaked inside. Many people stood around a tiny cage with a puppy snarling at them.

A man with a king coat gestured to the animal, "This young pup is from the breed of beast the zoldycks are rumored to keep. They are dangerous and unruly. This young pup was saved by hunters after the untimely death of its mother."

You quickly had to step out of the tent, walking away out of the circus. Your aura had taken on a dangerous tint.

"Are you okay?" Kalluto asked and you shook your head.

"People like him make me so angry.. hunters would never give a beasts to a circus." Turning to look over in the direction of the tent you scowled.

"Imagine Mike in a cage… it's not fair."

Kalluto moved to the side, catching your attention. "Aren't you a thief? Why don't you do something about it?"

Your brows rose at the statement and even though he didn't smile a smugness was laced in his tone, "You did steal something from that house the other night right?"

You blushed sheepishly, "How did you?.. You know what nevermind."

Looking over to the tent a plan started to form. "Kalluto. Can you cause a distraction? I'll sneak into the tent when everyone is gone and steal the pup."

"I can do that." Looking at him you smiled.

"How about we meet at that rock in the woods we passed earlier?"

He nodded before taking off and you headed in another direction stealthily pulling out your knife. Coming to the back of the tent hidden in the shadow of a flap you waited.

It didn't take long for the people inside the tent to begin screaming and pouring out the tent. The ringleader desperately trying to have people remain calm. Extended your en and only feeling the now caged pup in the cage you slice the tent open with your knife rushing in.

Making eye contact with the pup it growled, you began to whisper low hoping they'd understand. "Look, you need to be quiet. I'm gonna get you out of here. I don't have time to take you out of the cage now."

The growling seemed to lessen and you picked up the rather bulky cage and turned to run out of there. It felt too easy but you wouldn't complain. When you made it to your opening you peaked in either direction before breaking at a full sprint to the tree line.

You hoped you were like the others, moving so fast most people couldn't see you but you didn't care as long as you got away. All you wanted to be was out and free the beast.

Upon making it to the location you saw Kalluto already waiting and you smiled slowly. The beast pup had mostly remained quiet. Looking down at it for the first time you noticed the beautiful purple hued fur covering its body. It was like a tiny version of mike.

Setting the cage on the rock you fiddled around with the lock unable to get it open, Kalluto nudged you aside unable to get it open either. "We might just need to ask a butler."

Sighing you knew he was right. "Well let's head back then. We should probably avoid the street and stick to the woods to avoid someone spotting us. I'm sure they reported a theft by now."

Nodding Kalluto and you trudged through the forest all the way back up the mountain and to the gate. You weren't sure if it helped or did anything really but you maintained a pleasant tone talking to the beast the entire time.

By the time you reached the testing gates you held the cage out for Kalluto. The beast began growling again but with a few calm words you handed the cage over.

It was later in the afternoon but thankfully not evening. Bracing your hands against either side of the gate you shoved Kalluto close on your heels. You felt the gate catch not just a second but third time and by the time you had opened the gate for you both to slip through you realized you could now officially open up to the third gate.

You beamed in pride before taking the cage off Kalluto again. The air immediately changed and a looming presence hovered around Kalluto and yourself as you walked up the path. Mike was watching you or better yet the beast in the cage.

He approached eyes locked on the animal and you felt for the first time afraid but not for yourself but the beast inside. "The pup needed our help. Please let us pass without trouble." He paused before laying down. Ever watchful you both continued up the path.

Upon seeing canary you called out, "Hey Canary! Can you take us to the butler's quarters?"

She looked down at the cage and her eyes slightly widened but she nodded. "Oh, Of course."

Canary walked between you and Kalluto occasionally peeking from side to side curiously before ultimately asking. "Where did you get that?"

Lifting your chin you confidently said, "I am a hunter and I decided today I'd rescue a beast in need."

Her lips seemed to want to twitch up. "Of course."

Entering the butler's quarters Canary motioned for you both to sit at the couch placing the cage on the coffee table you both waited.

Gotoh and a few other butlers came out and his eyes widened as he took in the situation.

"I'm not even going to bother questioning what you two have gotten into today, it's already quite obvious. Considering what came up on the news today. You should both be thankful neither of you was spotted." His brows pinched and he told another butler to get some bolt cutters.

Patiently you all waited. When the butler came back with the bolt cutters and approached the beast began its snarling and Gotoh simply said. "This would be best done outside."

Taking the cage up your group headed outside and upon getting there you noted Zeno watching from the tree line. But he didn't bother approaching or saying anything.

Setting the cage down the butler approached again and swiftly cut the lock before swiftly shuffling backwards. The beast pup forced its body out when the lock clinked to the ground rushing out. It took off for some bushes and you all breathed a sigh of relief.

Gotoh looked between you both, only shaking his head before turning his attention to Kalluto. "Your mother has been looking for you all day. I'd go attend her."

He only looked at you a moment before leaving. Gotoh turned his attention to you before shaking his head again and leaving.

Some of the butlers had taken the cage to dispose of already and looking over to still see Zeno you approached. "Thank you for buying us the time you did. We, as you see. Had a few hiccups."

He let out a sigh shaking his head, "I can imagine you have hiccups in your plans often."

You felt something tailing you and peered over a shoulder to see the small beast pup tracking you from the shadows. The old man simply looked over to it before looking back at you.

"Seems you made a companion and indeed won't be making off for poor Mike now."

You swallowed, shaking your head. "I didn't rescue the pup for myself. It didn't deserve to be caged like that."

He only smirked, "Nonetheless I have a feeling your little friend won't be leaving you anytime soon."

And he was most definitely right when you made it to the house the pup shot from the bushes to get between your feet as you walked in and followed you all the way to your room.

After a very difficult time trying to bathe the beast you discovered the pup happened to be female. You wrestled with name ideas but nothing stuck out. You supposed the right name would come when it was supposed to.

Upon a quick wash yourself you laid in bed after the beast already having found a spot on the edge of your bed. A quick knock on the door and a short come in later a butler had brought in a dish of food and water for your new found friend. Thanking them you left.

Despite the beast practically being wild you had no trouble falling asleep waiting for your new day.

Kikyo was not happy with Kalluto and he knew it but he couldn't regret the day he'd had with Y/N. He was finally back in his own room and hid the picture they'd taken together in a place no one else would find after taking a quick glance at it. No one else spent time with him outside his mother.

Illumi was always more preoccupied with Killua, Milluki didn't care about anyone really, and Killua always favored Alluka. That caused a surge of jealousy to spike. Why couldn't he be one of his brother's favorites?

A peace settled in though. His new found cousin seemed to like him though. He couldn't understand why though. Did she want something from him?

But the more time he observed her it didn't seem like it. She was so strange even in the way she treated the butlers. She acted like she genuinely cared about him. He got ready for bed and stared at the ceiling.

The other night. He let her win the bet.. he didn't want to fight her. Well he still did. But he'd wanted to know what a day with just being around her could be like. And he found he rather enjoyed it. Closing his eyes, feeling at peace thinking back to the events of the day.

He might not be one of his brother's favorites but at least he had the chance of being his cousin's favorite.

Notes:

Feel free to give out pup name suggestions because I'm fresh outta ideas. LOL

Chapter 28: Chapter 28 - Thing is, We got places to be.

Notes:

This is a kinda short chapter compared to most but for all intents and purposes it's a filler to lead us into the exciting things to come next. ;)

Chapter Text

Waking up to a weight on your stomach and chest was something you were very unfamiliar with but somehow felt comforting. Opening your eyes you were met with dark eyes peering into yours from your chest.

"Good Morning." Was all you could groggily get out while rubbing sleep from your eyes and yawning. Hesitantly you brought your other hand up and rubbed the soft fur of the beast's side.

"Going to have to figure out a good name for you, ya know?" All she did was blink before getting up and jumping off the bed.

Getting ready quickly you opened the door to take her outside. When she was done you finally headed to the main dining space for breakfast. You couldn't understand why but she faithfully traveled at your feet but you wouldn't complain.

It was a comfort not being alone. Sitting down at your typical seat you were happy to find yourself not surrounded by the other people of the house for breakfast for once. Taking some meat from your plate, you stealthy brought your hand down to share with your companion. Names kept alluding you but that was okay for now. When you finished breakfast you began heading in the direction of the training area but a tall older woman's form appeared in front of you.

"Silva wanted me to bring you to him this morning." Blinking up at the taller woman and nodding you gestured for her to lead the way.

"Oh, of course." The larger woman strode off towards Silva's chambers and you followed. Your canine friend sticking close by.

"I see you found yourself with a pet." A brow rose as she watched you.

"Wasn't intentional.. but I couldn't leave her stuck in a cage. And now she seems stuck to me." You started to hope you weren't about to have the 'you can't just bring pets home' talk.

A knowing smile covered her face, "Takes a lot for hounds like that to trust people. You keep seeming to win them all over. Be sure to take care of that one."

Getting to the door she stopped you, "Have her wait out her, I'm afraid Silva's hound is not too fond of others."

Looking down at the dark furred hound you made a stopping gesture, "Wait here okay? I'll be right back out."

Seemingly understanding she sat and blinked waiting for you. Turning to head into his chamber you inhaled deeply nervous about the upcoming conversation.

As you began to walk across the room his hound did in fact lift their head to stare at you sniffing the air. But it made no other movement.

Silva's eyes caught yours as he spoke, "The mission the other night was quite the success."

Keeping silent you waited for him to speak more but you tilted your head in acknowledgement.

"With that success you earned the right to carry our name and be acknowledged as an official member of the family."

He peered at you curiously, "What is it you'd like to do now?"

Blinking you thought for a moment exhaling heavily, "I think.. right now I'd like to go to heavens arena."

Leaning back he observed you, "Heavens arena huh? Why exactly would you like to do that?"

One you'd promised Gon and Killua.. but two you wanted to get stronger. Training between Illumi and the butlers had been helpful but what you said to Kalluto the other night still lingered. You couldn't safely use your nen on people in practice.

"My Hatsu ability can't be used lightly in practice.. and I need to use it to get stronger. I think I need the chance to fight other nen users that can challenge me more with their different abilities."

His eyes narrowed contemplatively, "You aren't afraid are you?"

You shook your head, "Absolutely not."

He examined your expression before nodding, "Good, I do think it's important you learn how to use your nen against people as well."

"Is there anything else?"

Turning his head to his own hound he spoke after a few long moments, "Be sure to take your new companion with you."

Your head lowered and you felt tension in your bones, "You aren't angry I stole her?"

A menacing laugh startled you causing your muscles to tense. "Quite the opposite."

When his laugh died away he caught your gaze again, "Illumi will be in contact if your assistance with something is necessary."

You nodded a quick thanks before turning to leave. Opening the door you saw the small pup looking up towards you. You reached down to pick her up into your arms, "Looks like the two of us have somewhere to be."

A tail wagging was the only response you got. Tsubone peered down at you, "Good luck out there kid."

Turning away you headed away from Silva's chambers you wanted to head back to your room but you didn't want to get your things to leave until you made one stop.

Never having been to Kallutos room before you found a butler and asked to be led there.

Upon reaching Kallutos' room you knocked gently, "Hello..?"

The door slid open a crack and you looked down at the fraction of a face showing and smiled. "Hey.. So I don't know if you know or not.. but-"

"You're leaving." You were cut off by the simple words.

"Yes.. Well I didn't want to leave until I had the chance to say goodbye."

The door opened more fully, a head tilt and a strange expression met yours, "The others have never once told me goodbye before."

A short swallow and pause you found yourself saying, "Yeah well.. I'm not the others."

"It seems that way." His pink eyes blinked at you curiously. Your hand came up to pat his head gently.

"I'm going to miss you Kall and I hope I won't be gone for too long. Next time I see you, plan on doing something fun with me alright?" As you went to turn away and walk back towards your room to get ready to leave you heard a soft voice.

"I'd like that."

You only smiled as you made your way back to your room.

It didn't take long for you to pack your belted satchel and attach it. It was also easy to condense and pack everything else into your backpack. Picking up the jeweled dagger you'd stolen from the other night you tucked it into the waistband of your pants.

A short knock had you turning for the door, "Come in." A butler appeared in the doorway with a strange dog harness.

"I was instructed to bring this to you."

Taking hold of it you looked from the harness to the hound its eyes seemingly narrowed on it.

"This way your companion can bring along its own things without you having much of a hassle. There's also food rations inside for them."

Thanking them they left and you held up the harness looking between the hound and the harness. The tensed muscles in the hound made you realize this was about to be an exhausting chase.

You weren't disappointed either. It had taken almost a half hour to grab the hound and put the harness on.

"Listen, I know you don't like it but tough." Shaking your head at the beast that pointedly refused to look at you, you went to throw on your backpack.

"If you're done pouting let's get on out of here."

Shalnark had been patiently waiting on a message to come into his phone or maybe even a call. The lack of either had him feeling jittery.

Surely she wouldn't wait too long right? He had something she prized. She couldn't plan on making him wait too long right?

Machi told him he'd have to be patient before she left him to do her own thing leaving himself, Phinks, and Feitan to carry the haul to the drop off location. The boss had been overall pleased with the update and the haul.

Well he seemed happy until he mentioned the loss of the dagger. He only sighed on the other end of the phone with a 'no matter they'll have a shot at finding it again.'

"As soon as we dump this stuff off I think I'm going to enjoy myself a little vacation with some babes and a few beers." Phinks grumbled as they approached the drop off location. Shalnark smirked at the man.

"Sounds about right for you. Don't get so caught up you forget about our plans in York New."

The smaller man side eyed Phinks before a "Tch." Was heard before he continued, "Plan on going with him. Keep him on task."

Phinks glared down at Feitan, "My task is going to be enjoying the next few months before we have to get back down to business."

Feitan rolled his eyes, "Might forget job if stuck between pair of legs."

Shalnark laughed especially as he looked over and saw the irritated expression on Phinks face. When Phinks looked over at Shalnark as he laughed a cruel smile took over his expression.

"Don't know why you're laughing, Shal. If things go your way I'm sure you'll be finding yourself glued between a pair of thighs before too long. Maybe Feitan should go follow you instead."

Shalnark immediately stopped laughing and glared at Phinks. "Real funny."

Turning his face away he sped up looking to drop these things off and get away from those two before they found a way to say something more annoying.

"Come on Shal! You know I'm only playing." He could hear the amused glint to Phinks tone and huffed out an annoyed breath.

They just got to the drop location and began setting the items down. This was a secured location much like their safe houses but it wasn't intended for any of them to stay at.

"So.. when you leave here. You going to go find her again?" All of them had been carefully dancing around talking about Y/N especially around him but Shalnark looked up meeting Phinks gaze before he looked down to Feitan.

"No." Was all he could say.

"WHY NOT!" Phinks angrily snapped.

Shalnark held up his phone in a wave, "She has my number. I'm going to wait for her. Pursuing her any further is just going to tick her off more and we don't want that, remember?" Crossing his arms and tilting his head he thought about the things they'd learned.

"Besides while I wait for her to contact me, it gives me a chance to look into how she's related to the Zoldycks. I haven't really had a chance to look into anything and the more I can learn to leverage the better."

Phinks crossed his arms with a hard expression in place, "Try not to screw things up this time around."

They only exchanged a long look before Shalnark turned away to leave.

Hours later you found yourself at the air ship port. The lady looked between you and your beast, "Ma'am, you do not seriously expect us to allow such a beast to come aboard our airship do you?"

Oh shit you hadn't even considered traveling would be a problem. Looking down at the hound and back up to the clearly annoyed attendant you came up with a plan.

Pulling out your hunters license to flash the woman you calmly said, "I'm a hunter. My pet and I are required to head to the city that homes Heavens Arena for a mission."

She crossed her arms, "Hunter or not. You will not be granted access as long as that." Her nose turned up as she looked down at your pet. "Thing. Will not be allowed to board."

"But-"

She cut you off with a bitchy glare. "I suggest you go find a train." With that she turned and you looked down at your pet frustration clear as you walked out and headed towards the train station. "That woman was such a pain."

Upon reaching the train station hours later you were informed the next train to head for heavens arena left in the morning. Thankfully they gave no problems about pets and told you upon flashing a hunter's license you'd have a nice private compartment. Cozying into the bench pup situated between your feet you looked up at the dark sky. The clouds made it hard to make out any stars but that didn't bother you much.

Again you started going through names for your pet when you saw a star shoot for the sky. It was a lucky sight considering the sky being kinda overcast. Your lips suddenly turned up into a smile and you reached down to pat the hounds neck. Her face tilted up to look at yours and you scratched her neck before you spoke.

"What do you think of the name Aster?"

A tail wagging seemed to be all you needed as approval.

Chapter 29: Chapter 29 - Thing is, This doesn't look like Heaven.

Notes:

Couldn't wait for tomorrow to share this update!

Chapter Text

Between the trains across the country it had taken about three days to finally make it to Heavens Arena. You peered up at the towering strangely shaped building. A low whine at your feet had you looking down.

"Yeah.. we got to go in there. Can't say I'm too thrilled myself. But at least you'll get to meet the boys soon." Aster's head cocked.

Other people would probably be disturbed but you happily chatted away to your hound the last three days. Telling her about anything and everything. Even if she couldn't answer, it felt nice. Besides, aster would have reactions to your statements even if it was an ear twitch, a head tilt, or a low whine or bark. So it genuinely felt like you had someone to speak to.

Thinking back to the airship disaster you shook your head. If anyone tried saying anything you'd just claim Aster as a weapon at this point. I mean this place did want to put on a show, not that you'd actually use her to give them one.

Walking into the building you looked around. 'Guess, I should go sign up for a fight.'

Approaching the counter Aster at your side you felt people watching and murmuring but shrugged off the attention. You weren't the weirdest person in her by far.

When the woman looked you over she smiled, "Welcome to Heavens Arena! Here to sign up?"

"Sure am."

"Good! Just fill out this paperwork and you should be all set!"

After filling out the paperwork she smiled "Y/N Zoldyck you are going to be number 3330, When they call out your number please head to the first Arena floor!"

Walking over to the place she had gestured you came into a wide space with multiple square rings in the center of the wide space people all around in the stands. Looking over everyone and seeing nothing special you sat waiting for your number to be called.

"3330 and 3210 make your way to ring C"

Looking down at Aster you pet her head, "Stay here and watch my things. I'll be back shortly."

She stayed guard as you approached the ring, looking over you saw a much larger man in the ring and he scoffed. "Well this girls going to be easy pickings."

Cracking his knuckles he got in a lane fighter's stance.

The ref went over the rules and simply said "Begin."

Lunging forward you struck the man hard and he immediately went down, out cold.

You blinked down at him, surprised. "Well this was disappointing. To think I was supposed to be easy pickings."

The ref was slack jawed and hit the buttons on his little machine. "Uhh you can make your way up to the 50th floor."

You only took the stub and walked away. Getting back to Aster you snatched your discarded backpack. "That was a little lackluster, I hope it really does become a challenge at some point."

Tapping your leg you headed up the pathway back towards the elevator to take you to the 50th floor.

Upon the elevator ding signaling you reached the selected floor you went and signed up for another fight. If you remembered correctly if you reached the 100th floor you'd get a comp room and you weren't going to lie that would be really nice right about now.

Waiting patiently in a waiting room for the next match you eye the other fighters. This was going to be a piece of cake you silently acknowledged.

Eyes flicking up to the monitors displaying the other matches. You didn't see anything displaying something for Gon or Killua. You couldn't help but imagine they'd most likely made it to the 200th floor by now. Hopefully you'll be seeing them soon.

When the voice overhead called your number you got up heading to the arena again. Aster thankfully standing guard by your bag.

Upon reaching the arena center you looked over your other competitor. This man wasn't as large as the last one you were up against but he was muscled. It was a shame he'd go down fast regardless. When the ref signaled it was time to go, without wasting much time you helped your opponent go lights out.

"You're just as good as those kids that came through here not too long ago." The ref raised a brow before tapping away and sending you to the 60th floor.

Getting back to the waiting room for your things you noticed everyone watching you from the corner of their eyes hesitantly. Petting Aster on the head you decided now would be the time to head out.

You began walking to the elevator, you stood outside waiting and when it dinged open you immediately felt your skin crawl.

Looking up you locked gazes with a golden eye man smiling devilishly as the door opened.

"My, My Darling. Who'd have thought you'd be coming back to me.~" A low snarl started coming from beside your feet and you looked down to see Aster hair standing on end snarling as she stared menacingly at Hisoka.

His eyes flicked down before back up to yours, "I'm rather surprised to see you with a dog." His lips twitched, "I figured you'd be more inclined to having a p-"

"Don't you even finish that!" You snapped angrily. The attendant looked frightened glancing between Hisoka and yourself but even more so the snarling canine by your feet.

"Are you coming in Ma'am?" Her voice wobbled and you turned on your heel to walk away. "I'll wa-"

Something catching hold of you forcing you back had your arms pinwheeling around trying to keep you from falling on your ass. Aster jumped into the elevator after you just before the door shut.

"Take us up to the 200th floor. I need to have a little word with my friend here.~"

It wasn't a request and she knew it. Hitting the button you tensed as you felt the elevator going steadily up. Even though you couldn't see it just knowing you were going so much higher into the air left you unsettled.

Hisoka watched you as you stared at the floor. This was going to be so bad and you knew it.

Aster had stopped snarling but stood between the magician and yourself pressing heavily into your legs. You noticed from the corner of your eyes his lips twitch. When the floor finally dinged the lady looked between you two eagerly waiting for you to leave.

Hisoka smiled, "After you Darling.~"

Taking steps out and onto the floor you felt nervous, a hand on your elbow pulling you along had you stiffening even more.

"Shame wouldn't you say." Hisoka pouted from beside you. Unable to answer you just looked away and a low laugh escaped the man beside you before he teased.

"First time I get the chance to bring you to my room and it's not for the reasons I'd most enjoy." You scowled and flashed a disgusted look his way.

"Ahhh there she is.~"

You looked at him confused. "What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

He only smirked, "The real you, and your real face, not the one you tried charming me with a few weeks ago."

Sneering up at him you spat, "Seems more like I did instead of tried."

He laughed right in your face, a hand covering over his own. "Oh darling, if you had been even a second late with that kiss I was prepared to leave you black, blue, and all kinds of broken on that bathroom floor."

He turned on his heel so he was directly in front of you looking down, "You didn't have me fooled for a moment."

His eyes traveled from your face down to your shirt and fingers came up to tug the zipper to your jacket down more exposing the lavender undershirt. As hard as you tried you felt your cheeks pink as his eyes went back up to yours.

"Did you really assume I didn't know you'd been spending time with our little friend."

Your eyes hardened at that and you smacked his hand away which you are sure he let you and his lips twitched up more. "He's not my friend."

He leaned down to pout, "Don't tell me you both became something more? I'll be ever disappointed.~"

Stepping back and away from him you glared. "We are nothing to each other. Not that it's any of your business."

His eyes twinkled, "Your choice in clothes says otherwise, Darling."

Scoffing and gesturing to the shirt, "Didn't realize one person could monopolize a color."

Shaking his head he didn't answer, turning his attention to the side you noticed the door and his hand wrapped around the knob twisting it and he gestured for you to go in.

"Ladies first.~" He purred and you shouldered your way past him and into the room. Crossing your arms defensively over your chest, walking further into the room your eyes caught the large window overlooking the city and stopped. You wanted a good distance between yourself and that window, so you turned to look back to the magician.

"What is it you'd like to talk about?" Striding into the room he sat at the large comfortable couch that was positioned a bit in front of you to lean back and pout.

"Are you really going to pretend like you don't know? Don't be so boring, it doesn't suit you."

Looking to the comfy chair across from the couch you made your way to sit on it across from him leaning into the comfort of the seat. Aster having silently taken a seated position between your feet starring the magician down.

"Fine. I take it you're looking for the fight I deprived you off. But honestly I don't see why I should give it to you."

His smile turned up. "Ahh, I should have known you'd be difficult."

He leaned forward, eyes taking on a dangerous glint. "I think you'll find it's in your best interest."

You cocked your head, "And why is that?"

"Because a fight here will be the only thing that guarantees, I won't kill you.~" His voice came out like a purr and your eyes hardened on him.

"You really expect me to believe that! To believe YOU!" You had stood up as you spoke and at the word you a finger pointed down at him angrily. He watched you bemused and your hands spread out. "It's not a secret you know?"

One of Hisoka's brows arched, "What's not a secret, Darling?" His tone was amused as he answered you.

"That you want to kill me." You shook your head, eyes closing briefly before staring at him threateningly. "Not just me, but anyone you think has potential."

He stood and took a few steps forward to look down at you but you didn't let him his height over you leave you intimidated. Pushing your shoulders back you looked up into his still amused golden eyes.

"My sweet little trickster." A hand came up to brush your cheek and you froze, shocked by the gentle touch.

"You are still far too unripe for me to enjoy now. Picking you now would only be a waste." You felt your eyes glinting in malice and his eyes became more malevolent as a result.

"But I will admit, if you make me wait for an opportunity outside these walls. Well, I might simply forget myself."

"Admit it.~" His thumb stroked over your cheek again, his words coming out almost seductively.

Gritting your teeth you asked, "Admit what?"

"That deep down you're no different than me."

"I. Am. Nothing. Like. YOU." It took everything in you not to yell.

His thumb stopped, "I see it in your eyes when you look at me. When I caught you looking at others. You size them up and wonder if you can take them on. I've come to recognize we are the same.~"

Inhaling as softly as possible you stiffened. That caused his smile to tip up even more to a cruel degree, "I've been watching you from the very beginning, ya know?~"

He pouted before speaking, "Always looking for the next thing to keep your interest."

Leaning down he tilted your face up so you were both eye level, "How many people have you so eagerly picked a fight with, mhm? Better yet how many people have you killed by now and found yourself wondering afterwards why couldn't they be more?"

Going to pull back the hand on your face tightened and he smirked at your reaction, it being the answer he was most likely looking for. "Oh I must have hit a nerve.~"

"Let go of me." You said angrily and his hand dropped away and he stepped back a pace.

"Tell me Kitten..~" His golden eyes were alight. "Are you here for the boys? Or are you here because just like me all you crave is the chance to become even more powerful."

You clenched your fists and turned for the door, "That's none of your damn business."

A mocking laugh answered your statement and as you reached the door his body was suddenly between yourself and it. Back pedaling a bit you looked him straight on.

His aura grew malicious and his eyes glinted. "When you make it to the 200th floor. Will you do me the honor of finally letting me fight you?~"

Stepping into his space letting your own aura grow into something far more malicious you let your voice drop to something more dangerous.

"Let's hope you're ready for when I make it up here then."

He opened the door for you wordlessly smiling like a cat that caught a canary.

As you started heading down the hall Hound in toe you thought back to what he said. Maybe a part of you was like him. Obviously you weren't hell bent on scooping out potential people to challenge and fight in your future.

But he was right about the fact a part of you craved the chance to prove yourself and become more powerful. It hit you just how much had changed from the person you were even a few weeks ago.

The prospect of fighting Hisoka actually excited you as much as you hated to admit it, that fear from a few weeks ago didn't seem to want to show its face. Not that you could trust him but if he had no intention of killing you.. wouldn't this be the perfect opening for you to get a sense of what a fight with him might truly be like.

A part of you realized in that moment a fight was going to happen between you two no matter how hard you tried to run from it or hide. Wouldn't a test run be best for now? Worse, you realized a part of you always had wanted to challenge him.. Shit now that you think about it maybe you always had in some way challenged him.

From teasing him, to tackling him, to spitting in his face, and everything in between. You couldn't ignore the fact now that maybe you had always been inadvertently itching for a fight with him.

A door opening ahead had you lifting your head three boys walking out the room and heading towards the elevator had you stopping briefly before shouting.

"GON! KILLUA!"

All three boys froze and as you started running up they turned their eyes wide in surprise but joy overtook Gon's face as he saw you. Reaching them you threw an arm around him and Killua both. "Stars I've missed you two!"

A yipping had you pulling back and turning. Picking up Aster you faced the three boys, "Look guys! I got myself a new friend while you were away!" Killua's eyes locked on the hound and recognition sparked there.

When Gon fully realized the kind of beast you had he seemed wary for a moment before Aster stuck her nose out to him sniffing his hair and giving his cheek a gentle lick.

"How did you get her?" Killua watched you seriously.

"Well.." You let out a very exhausted sigh.

"I think the three of us need to go out to dinner and discuss a few things." You couldn't help but close your eyes briefly holding aster closer to your chest letting yourself be soothed as your fingers ran through her fur.

Telling Killua you were his cousin was a priority. You had a feeling if he found out by other means it wouldn't be good for you. Plus you'd come to the realization as you headed across the country on the train for the things you knew you had to keep secret. There were things these two deserved to know.

Both boys made brief eye contact before nodding. "I think that'll be a good thing, there's some things we want to talk to you about as well."

That had your brows rising faintly but you nodded your agreement. Gon's face suddenly lit up and he turned to the silent boy slightly behind himself and Killua that was looking rather timid by your presence. "Y/N! THIS IS ZUSHI! We met him our first day here!"

You smiled down at the younger boy, after a brief introduction he looked up at you.

"You know nen too?" His voice was timid almost, eyes seemed transfixed on you and you straightened a bit.

"I do."

Gon jumped at that a bit, "You know about nen too!"

"Yeah… I actually started learning nen before I met up with you guys at Kukuroo mountain."

Your eyes now downcast, "I wanted to tell you.. but for obvious reasons I couldn't. I'm by no means a master."

"Speaking of masters, where is yours?" Killua watched you,hands in his pockets.

"That's a long story.. one we shouldn't have in a hallway." Your eyes flicked around. Even if you couldn't see them you felt the auras of others close by and paying attention.

Killua noted your eyes flicking around and nodded in understanding.

You were positive the only reason you hadn't been approached before was because everyone was most likely scared stiff of Hisoka.

"Where are you staying Y/N?" Gon asked, big eyes blinking up at you.

"I haven't gotten a room yet." Scratching the back of your head you felt sheepish.

"If that's the case you can stay in my room until you get one of your own! You plan on making your way up the tower right!"

"I d-" That's when your eyes locked on his arm and you swallowed. "Gon your arm!"

His face turned red as he looked away, "Yeah.. I made a mistake."

"Yeah a really big dumb one." Killua snapped at him.

Sensing a potential fight you held your arms out, "Gon, Let me drop some things off in your room and we can head out."

Looking over at Zushi you smiled, "I have a feeling you planned on walking your friend home right?"

After a quick stop at his room. You left your backpack before hesitantly asking Aster to stay. If you were to take them out to eat you were sure a hound would not be welcome at most if any of the restaurants.

You made sure to leave food and water out for her. The hound didn't seem to be upset with being left behind and by the time you exited the room you could see she had jumped onto Gon's bed to curl up into a ball to sleep.

The boys talked between themselves as you walked with them all the way to wing's apartment. You honestly didn't know how to feel about meeting Wing.

Knowing the concern he felt after opening Gon and Killuas aura nods. A part of you wondered what the hell he would think about you but a bigger part of you could care less. What could he do? Judge you?

Upon opening the door he made eye contact briefly with you before dropping his attention to the three boys in front of you and back up.

"WING! This is Y/N! We told you about her, remember!" Gon said excitedly and you smiled trying to be as friendly as possible.

"Ahh, yes! Nice to finally get a chance to meet you." His smile was bland and his eyes didn't shift but you felt his tension regardless.

"I see you have already begun learning nen."

His head tilted to the side, "May I please ask who your master is?"

The boys looked between Wing and yourself.

Letting your face fall into a bland smile as well before answering you held his gaze, "I'd prefer not to say, Thank you."

Briefly you noticed Killua's eyes focusing on you before looking away back down the hall you all came down, "This is boring and I'm hungry. You're supposed to be feeding us remember Hag?"

Thanking the stars for this opening you scoffed in feigned irritation, "For the last time it's Y/N not HAG!"

Rolling your eyes while shaking your head you looked up at Wing. "How about we save our talk for later, Mhm?"

Looking pointedly at Killua you continued, "Someone is going to ruin my entire night if they don't get fed."

He didn't argue the point. Maybe he knew this was all a distraction but he maintained a careful smile. "Of course. It'll be a pleasure when we can speak properly."

Gon, seemingly unaware of the mood just looked behind Wing to Zushi to wave goodbye before pleasantly extending that goodbye to Wing wide smile in place.

Heading out the building you told the boys to pick the spot for dinner. As they led you away from the building and down a street towards a strip of restaurants you felt eyes on your back. And you didn't need to look to know it had to be Wing.

Settling down into the cushioned bench seat at the restaurant the boys picked out, you promptly ordered yourself a drink. And a strong one at that. Killua actually raised an eyebrow and you shrugged.

For the conversation that needed to happen between you three you knew a drink was necessary and in fact you'd most likely need to have another by the time it was over.

Keeping things on the small talk side was easy as Gon happily explained how things had been going so far for them at heavens arena. When the waiter came by again he took your orders and set down your drink before leaving.

You finally took in a deep breath before exhaling heavily and leaned forward to take a few swallows of the surprisingly tasty beverage.

"What have you been keeping from us Y/N?" Gon asked seriously before adding. "Killua and I have both been talking about it since we left Kukuroo mountain. Ever since the Hunter exam ended you've been acting weird."

Killua crossed his arms, "Well weirder for you anyways."

Sucking down a few more mouthfuls you began to feel a little liquor induced warmth in your chest. How can facing two pre teen boys be more intimidating than taking on the clown?

"I need you both to understand.. there's some things that happened after the Hunter exam. I just can't tell either of you about just yet.."

Looking up between the two you steeled yourself for everything that had to come next, it looked like Gon had to say something and you cut him off. "I don't have the heart to talk about everything.. But-"

"Right after you guys left Gon I met someone.. He took me in and became my nen master." You felt your face flushing slightly. Even though you were still mad you couldn't stop the flashbacks to all the days you'd spent training with Shalnark in the clearing.

Looking at Killua's face he looked thoroughly grossed out, "Hag please don't tell us you fell in love."

Your face turned red for real this time and you grit your teeth. "Don't push your luck with me."

Gon looked not grossed out but slightly horrified at the suggestion. "STARS! Please you two, it wasn't like that."

"Because of him I was able to learn about how I got here.. and well he also helped me when it came to getting back at Hisoka. But- well my nen master wasn't the only person who helped me when it came to getting back at Hisoka.."

Turning your gaze to Killua you were about to speak but plates were getting set down in front of your three and thankfully this gave you a few minutes to get a few bites of food in before having to continue.

"Who else helped you?" Gon asked curiously as he was shoveling food into his mouth. You had a feeling both boys were about to be upset.

"Illumi." At that both boys froze, horrified expressions on their faces.

"You didn't.." Killua looked like he was ready to bolt and you looked down at your plate sadly.

"I did.. we made a bargain. I'd owe him a favor and he'd do me one. When you guys saw me outside the testing gates well.. I wasn't just waiting to see all of you. I had to go and see him too."

"I can't believe you made a deal with my big brother." Killua seemed disgusted.

Gon looked at you momentarily angry, "I can't believe you'd make a deal with him! Don't you know what he did to Killua!"

"Guys.. remember Zevil Island?" Gon looked momentarily stunned at the reminder and compression crossed his face.

"I remember now. You walked into that clearing that Hisoka was in with him. I completely forgot that it was him."

Killua looked between you both looking for an explanation. Without giving away the morbid details about the man's intentions, you explained to Killua about the man that cornered you the first day and were forced to kill. How when you looked up between the trees Illumi had been watching you and what's more waited for you so you weren't alone.

Killua seemed perturbed by what you said, "That's so unlike Illumi. I'm surprised he didn't just kill you too."

Realization hit him and he looked at you, "That's why you asked me to help you."

You didn't need to nod or say anything he saw the answer in your eyes.

"What did Illumi want as his favor?" Gon was looking at you in interest, Killua looked over to Gon before back at you waiting for your answer.

Taking another swallow of your drink you realized you'd have to order another soon. Hopefully it wasn't a mistake bringing them to a restaurant for this conversation.

"He requested I stay for dinner… and answer all your family member's questions." You looked at Killua briefly.

"Milluki is a real shit head by the way. I nearly jumped across the table to beat his mouthy ass in case you wanted to know." His sudden grin and short laugh had you feeling a bit better.

"Well.. some of the questions were strange. I didn't completely understand the why of all of them. Not until an incident days later." Dropping your attention to your food you pushed it around the plate.

"I got into an argument with your mother Killua.. she wanted to punish Kalluto.. And."

You looked up to meet his somber gaze. "I refused to let her, your father intervened and your grandfather pulled me away to speak about something.- Killua have you ever heard of Viggo Zoldyck?"

His brows pinched briefly before understanding and he nodded confused, "Yeah, No one talks about him much. He's said to have gone missing on the-"

His eyes widened like he understood where this was going. Before he could say anything more you confirmed what he must have suddenly suspected.

"Killua. We're cousins."

His mouth fell open but the most shocking reaction was Gon he loudly exclaimed, "THAT'S NOT FAIR! WHY CAN'T WE BE RELATED INSTEAD!"

The restaurant had gone quiet and you flushed noting the nosey and also hostile glares being shot your way. "Gon settle down! Everyone's looking at us!" You almost aggressively whispered, shooting apologetic looks around.

"Now I see why you needed a drink Old hag." Was all Killua said as he leaned back to examine you in a completely different light this time.

His hand tightened on his fork and you had an idea of where his mind was going, so you stopped his thoughts from slipping further down whatever hole it was going down.

"Kil." That name caused him to jump and he looked at you almost fearfully and your eyes softened at his panicked reaction.

"I'm never going to take you back there.. as happy as I am to realize I have a family here now. I know everything that's happened and goes on. I'll never force you to try and live that type of life or try talking you into going back.-I wish I could help all of your siblings. Especially the ones that never seem like they'll have a chance at being free."

When you met his gaze you hoped he understood that it wasn't Kalluto you were speaking about with that last sentence but Alluka. Only briefly had you considered going down to see her, but a cowardly part of you even knowing the rules was still slightly afraid.

Even Killua didn't know if or when Nanika would request something from someone and with everything that's been taken from you potentially having more asked of you was a risk you were unwilling to make. Worse the thought of using her to get a way home felt immoral even for you. In your heart you knew it was selfish too.

And if you remembered correctly selfish wishes made the cost for the next person she asked a favor from horrendous. And what could be more selfish than asking her for a way back home.

His eyes glittered with understanding and he only nodded before he began picking at his food. The waiter came back around, looking around the table before settling on you. "Another drink ma'am?"

That's when you realized your glass was empty, you held it out before smiling. "Yes please! -And this time make it a double."

By the time dinner came to a close the mood subtly shifted from the strained tension to something more relaxed. All conversation after that with them was minimal but not unpleasant. Content to let them think, knowing everything you said was a lot to take in.

You only had that one extra drink not wanting to get drunk around them. The boys unsurprisingly ordered every dessert the place had to offer. They pouted when you snatched bites of their dessert from them away.

Walking out the restaurant you felt like you'd almost need to be rolled back to Heavens Arena. Thank the stars you could walk this food off for a bit. Surprise filled you as a hand grabbed hold of yours. Looking down you saw Gon looking up at you.

"Y/N? What happened to your nen master? You never said." Momentarily sadness filled your gaze before looking ahead down the street.

"That's part of the story.. I just can't make myself say."

If you'd have been paying attention you'd have seen Gon and Killua swapping looks behind your back. Killua came up to your other side and bumped into you with his shoulder.

"Guess I can tolerate an Old Hag like you being my cousin."

Hip bumping him you smirked, "Keep up with that nonsense and Kallutos just going to have to stay my favorite."

He let out an indignant scoff before crossing his arms mumbling under his breath firmly ignoring you now.

Gon only squeezed your hand before letting go. Looking down you noticed him smiling before he ran up to chase and tease Killua.

Their antics had you laughing all the way back to the doors of Heavens Arena.

Chapter 30: Chapter 30 - Thing is, It's time to watch a fight.

Notes:

I swear this last week has been hectic between work and life. But I hope you guys enjoy this chapter. 3

Chapter Text

The next few days flew by blissfully fast. Gon and Killua, unable to practice nen decided to watch you ascend up all the floors of Heavens Arena and make up for the lost time.

You had qualified for a room at the 100th floor but Gon insisted you remain in his until you reached the 200th floor. He'd grown fond of Aster and vice versa. This reprieve was pleasant and spending quality time with both boys softened the parts of you that had begun to harden.

It was easy to laugh around these two as you all recalled tales. They finally got the tale of how Aster came into the picture. You left out the fact you beat Kalluto in a 'who can kill the most people game.' But still you included the fact that Kalluto lost a bet which resulted in a day at the circus.

At times Killua seemed contemplative when you mentioned his brother but he never said anything about him outright. Which you felt was a shame. You wondered if he ever took the time to bond with him or if Kallutos' constant clinging to their mother kept him at bay. You didn't bother asking though.

There was disappointment growing at not a single person being a challenge on the way up the floors. You had so much money at this point it almost felt like you were stealing because this shit was too easy. Besides Zushi you figured no one below the 200th floor appeared to know or be aware of nen.

In the fashion the boys had, you decided playing with these guys was a waste of time and just delivered one hit knockouts. Occasionally you'd find eyes watching you during the matches and every time they'd be Wings watching you from a discrete place.

It was almost irritating at this point he should just say something to you and get this awkwardness over with.

The referee was just giving you a wide smile before tapping away at his screen.

"Next stop is the 200th floor for you!" That had you swelling in victory. Grabbing the stub you turned and ran out the ring to find your way towards Gon and Killua.

You weren't going to fight Hisoka not just yet. Eagerly you wondered which of the others on Heavens Arena 200th floor would want to take you on thinking you'd be easy. Just as you were about to round a corner a voice had you halting.

"I think it's time we have that talk you've been avoiding."

Turning you see the serious face of Wing staring at you as he stepped out from the opposite wall you were heading too.

"I'm not sure what all we really have to talk about."

"Did you know the Hunter association has been working hard to keep an eye on you? And more importantly working to keep you hidden." That made you swallow and look around thankfully nobody was around.

"I'll ask you again who was your nen master." You wouldn't tell him the truth. Not a fucking chance.

"Illumi." You crossed your arms. "You're welcome to go to Kukuroo Mountain and fact check it if you wish."

"You understand the four major principles and can do them."

You glared at him, his face and tone making you confrontational. "You can always come over here and see for yourself."

"People like you and the other two are extremely rare. But even compared to them you are an anomaly in comparison." He wasn't backing down but seemed hesitant to continue with what he really wanted to say.

"Out with it."

"Be careful in how you decide to use your abilities. There's a reason nen is a closely guarded secret." That caused you to scoff and glare.

"Are you implying you think I'm a monster or something?"

He met your eyes and held them for a moment. "We still have yet to see."

You turned your back on him, beginning your path back towards the direction you knew Gon and Killua to be.

"We are done here. I have places to be."

"Y/N!" Wing practically shouted and you turned your head enough to meet his gaze before pointedly ignoring whatever it was he had to say by continuing down the hall. He didn't try to stop you or follow.

That man was annoying. 'We still have yet to see.' What an asshole.

When you went down the hall a bit more a white and black and green head popped into view.

"Took you long enough to get here hag. What held you up?" Killua groused.

"Just a fan." You replied, rolling your eyes.

"Let's head up to our floor, alright? I'd like to see what kind of room I'm getting."

Eagerly you three hustled to the elevators. The attendant had been wary of you since your first meeting with Hisoka but seemed happy enough to take you up to the 200th floor.

Upon reaching the floor and the elevator dinging open you saw three figures leaned up against the wall. Letting out an irritated sigh you walked forward.

"Well Well Well, Looks like the fresh meat is babysitting the kids."

Your eyes flashed menacingly in there but you walked past with the two boys. As you approached the desk to register for a fight they followed eagerly.

"Say when are you going to be fighting?"

Shrugging uninterestedly, you did the bare minimum just so you could stay on this floor before going to find Hisoka and work out the details.

"Maybe one of us will sign up on the day you're fighting. You seem like you'll be an easy win."

Turning your head towards them you give an icy glare before flaring your aura menacingly. Gon and Killua took a few steps back, startled by the change.

"Go on then. I assure you that you'll regret it."

That seemed to have them backing up to consider the threat you decided to pose. From what you remember they wanted weak opponents to take out.

The woman behind the desk gave you what you'd need for your room and you smiled before heading away with Gon and Killua.

"Those three are rather annoying aren't they?" You couldn't help but huff in annoyance, side eyeing Gon you let a wicked smile take over your face.

"Want me to get back at the one who broke your arm for you?"

Gon's eyes popped wide and he shot a quick glance up to you before shaking his head.

"NO! I mean you can fight him if you want! I'd just like to do it myself, you know?"

You ruffled his hair, "I wouldn't expect anything less from you."

Getting back to the room Aster ran for you leaping up into your arms and you gave her soft pets. She was getting… big. Everyday seemed to add a little more to her height. You couldn't help but be a bit worried… you'd have to find a way to leave before she'd be unable to make it down the elevator. She was almost double her size from the time you got her.

Not that you had to worry about that now. But at this rate you knew a long term stay wouldn't work.

"Who are you going to fight now that you've made it to this floor?" Killua asked, sitting on Gon's bed as you picked up your few things. Right you hadn't told them did you?… Whoops?

Turning your head to face the two you grinned sheepishly. "….Hisoka."

Their expressions became rather frazzled and Killua snapped. "YOU CAN'T BE SERIOUS!"

Your mouth dropped open, "OF COURSE I AM!"

Pointing an accusatory finger at Gon you continued, "He plans on fighting him too so what's the big deal!"

"The big deal is that you actually managed to piss him off! He has all the more reason to kill you!" Killua snapped back.

"Yeah Y/N.. Hisoka won't take it easy on you. We don't even know his nen ability. He's on another level." Gon added worriedly.

Facing them fully you crossed your arms. "He's going to be fighting Kastro soon, correct?"

"Well.. yeah it's in a few days." Gon answered.

"I have a ticket for that fight and I intend on learning everything I can during it. I'm also a lot stronger than either of you are aware of."

That caused them both to exchange a glance.

"If you're sure, I'll just have to believe in you." Gon finally said and that caused you to smile.

"Well you two, I'm gonna take Aster and go check out my room!"

Shooting a glance at Killua they narrowed before you pointed, "And you! If I find out you've cleared another shipment of chocolate robots we are going to have a problem."

His expression turned feline and sly. "Whatever you say Old Hag."

When getting out of the room, you began heading in the direction your room was supposed to be in. You were paying attention to the numbers on the doors, figuring you were about a door or two away when you came across a door open golden eyes flashed matching yours and you glared.

"You've got to be fucking kidding me." You deadpanned before looking a bit down the hall and seeing the numbers to the next door and realizing that in fact this wasn't a joke.

Looking back to Hisoka you glared, "An entire floor and I'm unlucky enough to get stuck next to you."

A smirk was starting to take over his face, "Oh Darling don't look so upset."

You were about to say something when Aster moved between you both dark eyes trained on Hisoka he looked down and a brow raised.

"She's much bigger than before." You scoffed at that.

"Of course she is! That's what puppies do Hisoka." He shook his head smiling.

"Darling that's not what I'm getting at." Leaning against his door frame smiling he went on, "At the rate she's growing in a few weeks you might not even be able to get her out your door, let alone in and down the elevator."

Glancing down at Aster you sighed, "…I know. I didn't realize she'd grow like this."

He chuckled but you glanced towards your door before adding. "I should probably ask Illumi he'd have to know what to expect right?"

The question was more you thinking out loud but a quick feeling of bloodlust filled the space between you two, looking towards Hisoka in shock you saw his expression and felt briefly chilled by it.

"How exactly would you go about asking Illumi, Kitten?~"

You weren't sure how to go about this but being a coward wasn't going to work. "I guess with a phone. Clown."

His smile went from cold to something that feigned happiness but was clearly anything but. "Why of course. Silly me for not thinking of that."

His eyes slanted but his smile remained the same. "I suppose my real question ought to be how you have his number to even ask him anything in the first place."

That's when it hit you, Hisoka asked Illumi to keep an eye out for you and Illumi clearly gave nothing about your arrangement or anything else away to Hisoka. How to play this out.

"Well, unfortunately for me we had a run in when I went to help get Killua back from Kukuroo Mountain." Crossing your arms and popping a hip out to the side you continued.

"Long story short, it turns out myself and your dear bug eyed friend are distant cousins. So naturally I'd have his number."

He had stopped smiling and was now looking at you as if in a whole new light before nodding. "Seems things keep getting more interesting."

You didn't want him asking anymore questions so you decided to break the silence that was starting up between you two. "Now that I'm here, when would you like to fight?"

A smile began forming on his lips again, his eyes taking on their previous dark glint. "As soon as I'm done with Kastro. I'll get to you.~"

Letting your own eyes take on a dark glint you smirked. "Looking forward to it."

Turning away you headed the steps towards your door down the hall and you heard his soft laughter as his own door closed. As you opened up the door and examined your room you realized the previous excitement you had felt was gone.

You might not have a nen master but that was no excuse to not train. After setting down your items you went to the center of your room Aster watching from the bed. Setting up a stopwatch from your phone you hit the button before immediately going into Ren.

Hisoka was angry to say the least. His eyes narrowed slightly at his phone, why would Illumi not tell him about her. Even if she was his cousin the assassin didn't care for such things.

Leaning back into his couch he debated what to do next. His eyes went to the wall her room was at when he felt her aura being forced out.

Glancing at the clock he noted the time. His little toy was training. That caused his lips to turn up into a smirk. Little things like that had him knowing he picked well with her.

She wouldn't be his match or even close to an equal. Not yet anyways, but he couldn't resist just getting a taste of what she had to offer.

He contemplated what her Hatsu would be like or if she even started to develop one. It had occurred to him the other day she was most likely a transmuter just like himself. She was most definitely a whimsical liar.

He bit his lip wondering what kind of show they'd put on. Remembering he'd have to face Kastro in a few days he sighed, almost irritated. That man was such a self confident bore from the interviews he'd recently seen.

Finally Hisoka thumbed in Illumi's contact and hit the call button.

"Hisoka."

"My dear Illumi.~ Whenever were you going to tell me you had a new addition to the family."

"Ah I see you've run into her. Not that I'm surprised considering she was headed right towards you."

"Mhm. I must say, I'm quite hurt you didn't say anything.~" Hisoka made sure to add a pout to his words.

"How about I owe you a favor to make up for it." Hisoka could hear from Illumis tone that it was a statement more than a question.

"Can never pass up one of those." Hisoka teased.

"If that's all you wanted then I must-"

"No." Hisoka cut him off sharply.

"…."

"Why wouldn't you tell me? Is it that you don't want me to kill her?~"

"I was asked not to tell anyone anything about her by my grandfather." There was a pause, Hisoka was just about to say something before Illumi continued.

"The Hunter association, The Chairman, and others have an interest in her. And for good reason. I'd be careful when it comes to how you play with her. That boy Gon that Kil ran off with is better prey for you to have for now."

"Are you saying my little toy is off limits?~" Hisoka teased but felt himself growing irritated at the prospect of losing her as a toy.

"I said be careful.. not that you couldn't try and rough her up a bit." Illumis response was dry.

"Such a caring cousin you are, LuLu.~"

"What makes you think I don't care?" He could tell Illumi sounded genuinely confused by his previous statement. He forgot from time to time how different the assassin was from most people.

"Most people generally don't offer their family members up to be roughed up, dear Illumi."

"She went to Heavens Arena voluntarily, and even if she'd been sent. Getting roughed up is an inevitability that comes with the territory of becoming a fighter or even an assassin. She'll just have to learn from whatever mistakes she makes. Now I really do have to go."

With that the call disconnected and he sat back setting his phone down beside himself.

His eyes narrowed at the wall, why would the hunter association and chairman take interest in her? He thought back to the exam looking for clues.

When he got to thinking about the last phase and how Hanzo ultimately gave her the win to their match after she- he thought back to the way the chairman had focused on her even if it was slight when she refused to give in due to needing to find a way home.

Could the home she'd clearly come from and lost be the key to everyone's interest?

The feeling of her ren stopping had him glancing back up at the clock and realizing she'd been holding her ren for the past 27 minutes.

In that moment he decided it ultimately didn't matter what anyone's reasons for wanting her were.

The next train of thought has a dark smile forming on his lips as he stares at the wall that separates them.

What if he could somehow find a way to win her over as a 'friend' ? What better way to ensure he can wait and watch as she ripens. Even better it could create an opening to have her with him completely alone.

He was certain that nothing and no one could want her more than him.

The day of Kastro and Hisokas fight was finally here. You were heading up the escalator with Gon and Killua, both boys talking animatedly.

"Are you sure this is okay? I made that promise to Mr. Wing.." Gon said hesitantly.

"What! Of course it's okay! We're just going to be watching a match." Killua was saying to him confidently.

Stepping off you three were quickly stopped by Wing being immediately in front of the escalator his face set in frustration. "Not okay."

The boys both looked like they were about to bolt. "Viewing a match counts as studying the use of Nen."

"Uh, Mr Wing!" Gon looked frightened at being caught.

"Yeah come on, don't scare us like that!" Killua was quick to add.

Wings eyes widened at seeing the lack of a cast on Gon's arm. "Gon! Has your arm healed up already?"

"Uh, yes sir! It's all better now." Gon was rotating his arm in proof.

You zoned out briefly as they finished the rest of their conversation. You hadn't noticed Killua tugging on your shirt. "Well guess it's just you and me."

Your eyes snapped around in a panic. "Where's Gon!"

"Oh he went back to his room. I'm surprised you didn't hear him say goodbye. But you have seemed rather distracted." Killua shoved his hands in his pockets and began walking to head towards the arena as you followed on beside him.

"This'll be the perfect opportunity for you to get an idea of Hisoka's fighting style. If you're lucky he'll go all out."

You smiled faintly at that, it was the whole reason you had wanted to watch in person after all. "That's the plan."

Killua looked up at you. "Do you and Wing have a problem? You didn't even acknowledge him which isn't like you and I saw the way he tried to discreetly watch you."

Shaking your head you closed your eyes letting out a deep breath before answering. "Look, Wings a nice guy and I think he's going to be an amazing teacher for both you and Gon. But- I think the way I've learned nen and the rate in which I've done it has unsettled him."

He seemed to think over your words before nodding. "That makes sense. He seems to be a really careful guy." You shouldered him playfully.

"How about we get some snacks before the match begins?"

We both watched an interview of Kastro, Killua suddenly had a sly expression and looked over at you. "How about I go find you in the crowd? There's something I'd like to do."

Laughing, you turned and headed away. You didn't realize lost in your thoughts that Wing was walking by your side until he spoke.

"I'd like to apologize for what I said to you the other day. If it's not too much can I ask that you come by the apartment? I need to assess your mastery over nen for myself. It's so I can officially see if I can pass you for the secret Hunter exam." You let out a breath you didn't realize you were holding and murmured your ascent telling him when you could come by.

Looking over your face he nodded before leaving you be.

After finding a good seat you settled in and waited for Killua to arrive. When he did he told you about the interaction with Kastro earlier and you smiled briefly before leaning down to whisper. "I think you'll get your answer during this match."

Before he could answer the announcer was sounding off the fight overhead. The roar of the crowd around you both had you fixing your attention to the ring with a slight smile.

Focusing your aura into your eyes and using gyo you watched Hisoka carefully as he dodged out of Kastros' way. Kastro was definitely skilled but seeing his attitude in person you see how Hisoka was able to get the upper hand to win.

"Hisoka's still hasn't figured out Kastro's Nen ability he's dead meat." Killua looked anxious as he got up from his seat watching closely as Kastro headed in towards Hisoka preparing to rip his arm off. Just before Kastro was about to disappear and take Hisokas left arm instead of his right, you leaned down to whisper in Killua's ear.

"Kastros ability is he can create a double.. just wait and see."

From the distance and your whisper you knew you'd been quiet enough but golden eyes flicked to yours momentarily before a grin overtook Hisoka's face. It didn't seem like he even noticed his arm being ripped off as his eyes stayed on you.

You knew that you probably paled a few degrees and shifted back trying to hide your expression behind the people beside you.

"There's no way he could've heard you. Also what do you mean by a double!" Killua had paled beside you and was leaning back as well, equally creeped out by having the magician's attention in our direction.

You nudged Killua, the fight had continued on and now the two fighters stood a distance away from each other/ Both men staring the other down although Hisoka looked gleeful.

You both leaned forward watching the scene unfold. Everyone in the stands gasping in shock as a second Kastro appeared by the original. Killua listened intently to the conversation between the two men.

You weren't going to lie the way Hisoka was playing with his severed arm did leave you a bit disconcerted. You watched closely with Gyo as he laid his trap while he went on with his demonstration for Kastro.

You made a mental note to yourself, 'One don't give him time to open his mouth. He's most likely up to something, and Two be sure to use Gyo frequently.' Even if you couldn't fight against his ability it was better than being blind sighted.

When Kastro rushed in to rip off his other arm with his double you saw his confidence waver as Hisoka did nothing to prevent the attack.

Kastro paled more as Hisoka lifted his now 'uninjured' arm. The rest of the fight was fast and the more Hisoka spoke to Kastro getting under his skin you knew this match was done for.

Even if you hadn't already known the events that were to pass you'd still have realized Kastro was going to lose just by the way he let Hisoka taunt him. That caused you to make another quick note to self.

'Three take Shalnarks advice and don't let him get you angry.'

Freezing up you realized you let yourself think of him… again. It was hard not to most days but times like this it took you by surprise the way you'd casually think of him. Suddenly put off by seeing the rest of the fight you stood.

"I've seen enough Killua. Kastro's already dead." He only looked at you briefly wide eyed as you pushed past people and made your way to the exit. Just as you walked through the threshold you heard the announcer say.

"Kastro's down and he's not getting up! Hisoka won by knockout!"

The crowd behind you had erupted in cheering but it was soon muffled by the distance you steadily created.

Crossing your arms eyes closed you tapped a foot as you waited for the ding of the elevator. Just before the elevator dinged you two different presences came up beside you but you didn't bother acknowledging whoever stood beside you. When the doors opened you walked inside the other two following you just behind wordlessly.

The sight of the familiar elevator attendant paling gave you a clue as to who one of the people that most likely followed you in was. But if he was going to be quiet for once you wouldn't interrupt the peace. Surely it was going to be short lived anyways.

The attendant kept her attention on the control panel and avoided looking at any of you. You just kept your attention on the now stuff attendants back.

"You know kitten I'm most disappointed you aren't congratulating me on my win."

Finally shifting your head you looked over to the man beside you that was smirking.

"Didn't realize you needed me to help inflate your already big ego." You deadpanned.

He pouted in your direction feigning hurt, "Oh how you wound me."

You nodded at the arm tucked between his elbow and side before turning your attention to the door. "Let's hope it somehow cut deeper than your arms being ripped off."

He laughed like you told a joke, from the corner of your eye you could see the gaze that slanted towards you. "My, your tongue is as sharp as any blade."

Letting out an exhausted sigh you rubbed your eyes. "Are you done? I'm not in the mood today."

"Mhm, Not quite. I must say I am rather curious as to how you figured out he had a double before me."

You casually shrugged, "Kil had a run in with Kastro earlier today and after watching him with you even briefly it was an easy assumption to make."

"Mhm, if you say so." He nudged your shoulder with his own.

Rolling your eyes you scoffed changing the subject. "Of course you'd manage to lose your arms before we have a chance to fight. If I didn't know any better I'd think you did it on purpose."

He laughed, "Awh, Darling you sound worried about my well being."

The elevator dinged and you exited without looking back. "In your dreams clown."

A smile was evident in his next words, "I'm a magician darling."

When you got around the corner you didn't hesitate to take off nen boosting your speed in a silent quick sprint back to your room. Not out of fear but honestly the last thing you wanted to do was be stuck on the long walk all the way back to your room beside him.

You were just unlocking and walking into your room when he turned the corner to head down the hallway that housed your rooms.

It only occurred to you after you turned the water in the shower on and undressed that you never actually caught a glimpse of the other person in the elevator.

Machi was careful to keep out of Y/N line of sight from the moment she spotted her waiting for the elevator making sure to keep Hisoka between them the entire time. It was interesting seeing her so up close and personal and also not through the memories of the others.

Machi noted that her mood was off from what she'd observed through those memories and even her mood at the mansion. Well that was until the incident with Illumi after their job was up. She paid attention to everything said between Y/N and Hisoka. Hisoka most definitely didn't know but Machi bet that Y/N knew about the double because she'd seen it from that 'show' from her world they apparently were all a part of.

She and Hisoka left the elevator after she disappeared around the corner. "No need to let my little toy know about you. Especially seeing how she showed no interest in you the entire time in the elevator. I must say I'm rather disappointed in her not paying attention to her surroundings.~" Machi looked up at Hisoka and noted the hungry look in his eyes.

Everyone in the troupe knew about Hisoka's quirk and lust for finding and fighting the most skilled opponents. Dryly Machi responded, "The boss wants her alive. Don't go getting any ideas about killing her."

He merely smiled down at her. "I wouldn't dream of it.~" His eye's suddenly took on a dark glint as they narrowed. "Besides, she's not nearly ready yet. Hopefully by the time she is the boss will have lost interest in her."

Machi could only watch Hisoka before going quiet. She realized Y/N must have hauled ass down the hall for them not to see her. She couldn't blame the woman if she wasn't getting paid; she certainly wouldn't be spending time here with Hisoka. They were rounding the last corner and she spotted the woman entering a room further down the hall.

When they got one room away she realized just how unlucky this woman had it. It didn't take long for her to put Hisoka's arms back together. Machi wasn't surprised by the man's obvious flirting. He'd truly go after anything.

When she got outside of Heavens Arena she shouldered her small bag over a shoulder while looking up at the towering heights. Trusting her gut she pulled out her phone and pulled up a contact. She had a call she needed to make.

Chapter 31: Chapter 31 - Thing is, I got good days on my mind.

Notes:

I was just about to post this last night and it felt incomplete somehow. I finally added the last section and I definitely feel like everything is now tied together and ready for what comes next! Have an amazing day everyone!~️

Chapter Text

Shalnark couldn't believe what he was hearing on the other end of the phone. "You said she's where and plans on doing what?!"

The irritated sigh Machi gave him before confirming what she just said before wishing him luck and promptly hanging up had his jaw tightening.

Spinning around in the desk chair to face the house he'd broken into's computer he began tapping away on the keys to bring him to the page he desired. He believed Machi but he had to see for himself.

Irritation surged as he hacked into the Heavens Arena database and confirmed she was most definitely there.

It didn't appear that she had any fights set yet on the 200th floor. Machi explained the conversation she'd overheard in the elevator. Was Y/N really planning on fighting Hisoka. Like for real?

What happened to the version of her that needed to drug the man just to rob him a few short weeks ago? Now it seemed she actually wanted to fight she tried so desperately to previously avoid.

He knew she was strong but he doubted she could realistically take himself in a fight let alone Hisoka. She had always been daring and most of the time he had always admired that about her.

Well he had grown to admire that about her in time but at the moment it irritated him.

Uvogin strolled into the room. "What's got you in such a shit mood Shal." The bigger man joked.

Right… he wasn't even in the same country as Y/N anymore. When Uvo called asking for help getting a lead on something he thought the boss might in the future be interested in he jumped at the chance to have something to do.

As much as he enjoyed the thought of seeing her or speaking to her again. He wasn't sure when that was going to happen and he didn't plan to sit around waiting for the day she decided to reach out to him.

He had been trying to wait for her to text or call but at this rate she'd get herself killed before that ever happened. Shalnark decided right then and there he was going to heavens arena and he was going to stop her.

Looking over to Uvo he as calmly as possible explained the situation. Uvo's face having grown all the more tense until the man crossed his arms.

There wasn't a smile on his face and the nexts words he spoke came out dead serious.

"I don't need you here anymore. Leave and go get your girl."

Shalnark was about to correct him and say that you weren't his girl. The man seemingly knew what was about to come out his mouth because he turned away to walk out the door.

"Save it Shal. I'm not in the mood to hear it."

Your hand was outstretched ready to knock on wings apartment door when it opened. The man looked pleasant if unkempt as he opened the door.

"Ahh, I wasn't actually sure if you'd come but I'm glad you did all the same." Looking past Wing you spotted Zushi watching you from a small table you smiled to try and relax him.

"Well I'm here now." Wing opened the door wider moving aside for you to come in. Stepping over the threshold you twisted the ends of your jacket in your hands.

"Soooo teach. Where are we gonna begin?" The words came out nervously. Walking further into the apartment you followed.

"I would first like to see your ren first." Wing looked expectant and Zushi seemed curious. You realized he probably didn't spend to much time around a lot of other nen users regardless of being at heavens arena.

"How long would you like me to hold it for?" He blinked at your question before considering.

"Mhm, go for your usual time. I think that'll be satisfactory."

Was he sure about that? You raised a brow as if to say that very thing and he nodded. Without further ado you took in a quick breath before going into ren. You knew your aura had grown in size quite impressively and exploded out with much more force. Pride swelled in your chest at the accomplishment.

"Master! She's been at it for almost 30 minutes!" Around minute 28 your focus had started tunneling. You were aware of Zushi speaking but you were too focused on actually making it to your 30 minute goal to see his expression.

"Indeed she has." Wing for the first time sounded almost impressed by your display instead of wary. When the 30 minute mark came you dropped your ren and bent your knees just enough to rest your palms on taking in a few deep breathes.

Looking up after a few moments you caught Wings gaze. "What next?"

"I'd like to see your Zetsu." That thankfully was one of your favorites and came easily to you.

Closing your aura nods off you looked up and smiled. "And next?" Your tone took on a teasing quality.

The next few minutes went by pretty easily as you performed Gyo. Lastly he brought out a cup with a leaf in it but before doing so had sent Zushi away not wanting him to be aware of this yet. "I assume you already know your category."

"I'm a transmuter." He nodded like that wasn't surprising. He still set the cup down to see for himself. After nothing happened he dipped his finger into the water and lips pursed at the overly sweet water.

"It would definitely appear so." Leaning back he examined you before finally saying. "With that last test I'd like to say, Y/N you've officially passed the secret Hunter Exam."

"That's a relief." You laughed slightly but it slipped at his expression it wasn't hostile but he was contemplative.

"I feel like it's safe to assume you're aware of Hatsu correct?" You blinked in answer not wanting to speak aloud. "Have you begun developing one yet?"

A small smile tucked up your lips, "I have. And before you ask no I won't tell you."

Turning for the the apartment door you began to leave just as you reached it you looked over a shoulder. "But I promise you'll have the chance to see it when I fight Hisoka."

Opening the door you started to walk out when his voice stopped you again. "Y/N.. You are not my student but all the same. Please be careful." Tipping your head in acknowledgment you gave him a kind and real smile before walking out the door.

It was still pretty early in the day and the weather was nice. You didn't want to go back to heavens arena yet it seemed a shame to waste the entire day inside. With that you walked peacefully through the maze of streets.

As you reached a park of sorts you walked towards a pond in the center. This was thankfully the kind of park that lacked a playground so the lack of noise brought on by children playing made the experience even more peaceful.

Pulling out your phone you contemplated what to do as you sat on a soft patch of grass. Flipping your phone over you pulled up your case and slipped the picture you'd put in it for safe keeping out.

It struck you then that Kalluto had wanted the half of photo strip that had you holding him. Fondness for the youngest Zoldyck filled you.

Remembering you had the number to the main house at the Zoldyck estate you slipped the picture back between your phone and the case for safe keeping before pulling it up and hitting the call button.

"Hello, may I please ask who's calling."

"Ahh yes! It's Y/N."

"Did something happen Miss that you are in need of assistance of? We can send some-"

You hated to be rude but you cut them off.

"NO! I mean no! I'm perfectly fine. I was actually calling to see if Kalluto by chance was around."

The pause on the other end of the line made you realize that perhaps this was a very odd thing to request. Quickly you added on.

"I forgot something he told me and was looking for clarification on the matter."

"Why yes of course. Let me go fetch the Master."

It felt like an eternity of waiting but you suddenly heard a soft noise on the other end of the line before Kallutos soft voice was heard.

"Y/N? Why are you calling?"

"Kallu! About that.. I just wanted to know how you're doing?"

There was a pause and you wondered if he was going to answer or if he'd maybe even just hang up.

"I'm fine.. Did you really only call to ask that."

"Well.. Yeah? I was thinking about you and figured it wouldn't hurt to call and ask."

"You're very odd."

That caused you to laugh softly. What did you expect really? You were beginning to feel awkward now.

"Anyways now that I know you're fine… I guess I'll let you go?"

"I don't think you being odd is a bad thing."

Now you felt embarrassed but couldn't help the smile.

"Thanks Kallu." You hoped her heard the warmth in your tone.

"I really should get going. I need to prepare for a job. -Thank you for calling."

Before you could say goodbye the line went dead. The breeze picked up and you noticed more people coming into the park. Realizing you didn't want to spend this day alone had you pulling up another number.

The conversation was fast and the caller quickly hung up. Bringing your knees up you folded your arms around them. Deciding to sit and watch the strange birds float across the pond while you waited.

A soft hand shaking your shoulder had your eyes opening. You must have drifted off to sleep. How stupid. Worse you didn't notice someone was so close until they were touching you.

Looking over you saw Gon, Killua, and Aster watching you. Gon looked happy as could be smiling wide, Killuas expression seemed to mirror your previous thoughts, and your hound sat between the boys tongue lulling before her tail began to wag having gotten your attention.

"We brought what you asked for!" Gon was nearly bouncing and you laughed standing up.

Looking over to Killua you smiled warmly. "Have you ever done this before."

He scoffed. "No but it seems stupid."

Gon looked positively appalled as he stared at Killua. "TAKE THAT BACK! This is going to be so fun!"

The look on Killuas face had you spotting danger. You knew one of there famous arguments were about to begin and you decided to step in before it really got started.

"Hey cousin, HOW ABOUT." You loudly emphasized your last words hands outstretched. "You at least pretend to have fun and I treat you both to another dinner tonight. And a dinner simply for pleasure no big surprise during it either!"

"Throw in dessert and a few chocolate robots and you have yourself a deal." You folded your arms.

"Considering the entire cities stock of chocolate robots is most likely in your room. AS YOU WELL KNOW. You're only getting dessert." He smirked before turning to Gon.

"Alright hand it here." Gon held out a kite and Killua took it, dubiously looking it over.

"So what are we supposed to do with these things?" Letting out a soft laugh you shook your head taking a kite Gon was handing out to you. Looking back to Killua though you explained what you were supposed to do as he listened intently, when you were done you smiled fondly at him.

"People do this for fun?" He sounded genuinely perplexed.

Gently nudging him with an elbow you smirked down. "How about you give it a try for yourself."

"Yeah Killua! We used to do this some days on Whale Island!" Gons happiness seemed to be catching because Killua finally smiled a bit.

"Alright, Alright. Let's do this." Killua reluctantly said.

The three of you now stood side by side before taking off at a run. Aster began chasing behind your three excitedly periodically jumping up or barking.

It seemed like he tried to hide it but Killua genuinely seemed to be enjoying himself especially as the kites went higher and higher into the air dancing in the breeze.

Finally anchoring the kites to the ground you all sat down watching the unique kites fluttering in the wind the multi colored streamers dancing.

Suddenly you pulled your phone out your pocket to take a picture of the kites high above, a few pictures of Aster as she lounged, before practically manhandling the two boys in for a picture. Killua made faces at the camera while Gon beamed at it.

You leaned back into the soft grass hands behind your head as the two chattered on happily beside you. Aster quickly found her favorite place right at your side now laying her soft head across your stomach. Closing your eyes you brought a hand down to rub her soft face.

This had been a good day, a great one even. Somehow you just knew this moment was going to end up in that vault of core memories that everyone has. Because this moment felt truly special.

The second Shalnark got back to his room he started throwing his few belongings in a bag looking around the room his eyes fell on the nightstand that he'd placed her necklace on.

Lacing the replacement chain he'd gotten for it through his fingers he picked up the necklace looking at the glass pendant before placing it in his pocket.

He couldn't be sure when this fight would happen but he had make it there before it could. More than just the fight, the thought of her potentially spending so much more time with Hisoka had a strange anger but also determination in him boiling up.

Shalnark wasn't going to risk losing her, not before he'd even gotten a chance to have her.

Shouldering his bag over his shoulder he turned out of the room to make his way to Heavens Arena.

After you left the park you all collectively decided to get take out for dinner instead. Due to having Aster with you guys and the day being long. When you all got back up to the 200th floor you went to Gon's room to eat.

Hesitantly as you were about to leave he asked if he could have Aster sleep in his room tonight. It wasn't a problem for you knowing that he most likely missed being around animals.

Tiredly you headed back to your room. It was getting late and frankly you were exhausted despite the small naps. Kicking off your shoes as soon as you entered, it didn't take long for you to flop into your still unmade bed.

Curling into the sheets you didn't notice the person amusedly staring you down from your couch.

"You look so comfortable all snuggled in. I'm almost tempted to join you Kitten." That had every muscle in your body tightening as you shot up surprised and honestly mildly frightened.

"HISOKA! GET OUT OF MY ROOM NOW!"

It didn't take long for you to get your feet under you. It didn't take long for you to stomp across the room towards him. Unsure of where this confidence came from you grabbed his arm and attempted to pull him up off your couch.

That caused him to smile wickedly down at you.

"I only came here to talk and spend time with you. No need to be so rude."

Your grip tightened and you hoped it was enough to bruise. "I'm tired and don't have time for you."

"But I waited all day for you." He had a mocking frown and you rolled your eyes before letting go of him and stepping back.

"What could you possibly have wanted with me? Especially enough to wait here all day"

You blinked up at him suddenly standing in front of you looking down. Swallowing briefly you brought your attention to the window looking out at the blinking lights of the city in the night.

"Mhm. You see." His fingers pinched your chin and pulled your face back to face him.

"Despite the fact we have a fight to plan soon. I'd very much like the opportunity to be your friend." You could've gotten whiplash from how fast your head snapped to his jaw falling open briefly before you tossed your head back to laugh.

Your hand slapped over your mouth trying to push back the laughter. But the second you looked at his face you stepped back a few paces and began laughing again this time even harder. The absolute strangeness of this situation is not lost on you.

"Are you done?" By the time you had managed to get a grip on your laughter he was standing across from you arms folded looking almost irritated.

"You can't be serious? After everything you've put me through, you just think I'll be your friend?" You had a wide, smile amusement lacing your words.

"Would you be having this same reaction if Shalnark asked you?~" His words came out almost in a purr and your smile immediately faded as your brows drew together. Your reaction immediately caused a smile to form on his own face.

"I don't know what you're talking about." That actually had him laughing at you, a hand coming up to delicately cover his mouth as his eyes twinkled.

"Who knew you'd be such a terrible liar, Darling. We must work on that."

"We won't be doing anything!" You snapped back at him. "Besides I don't 'do' friends."

At that he actually rolled his eyes, "Don't tell me dear lulu already got in your head about assassins not having friends."

"No.-" You swallowed before looking him dead on. "I've never really had a friend. But I know what a friend should be for someone though."

"If you've never had one then how would you really know?~" His tone was almost mocking and that caused you to glare up at him.

You didn't feel like explaining how you felt to him. Finally you settled on, "I see your arms are finally reattached. Does this mean I can finally kick your ass sometime in the near future."

He smirked, "Just pick the date darling and I'll be there."

You considered and turned your head to look at the calendar. 'April 23' was the current date. You wanted Gon to be able to see Hisoka fight in person considering he missed the fight with Kastro looking at the dates for May.

You took note of a certain Friday in particular and smiled before looking back to Hisoka.

"How does May 13th sound?" He simply smiled before walking towards your door.

"I look forward to it.~"

Chapter 32: Chapter 32 - Thing is, Reunions can be weird.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter fornotes.)

Chapter Text

Today was the big day and you weren't sure how to feel about it. A twinge of nervousness was crowding into the emptiness that had begun to consume you in the last few weeks after the day at the park.

Fighting Hisoka had become a goal. A very unhealthy one at that, you recognized that you let it consume your life to not focus on everything else and somehow you couldn't make yourself care. He was also the first nen user that was not a manipulator you'd be up against.

You had clung to the training you'd had with everyone up until reaching heavens arena. But it didn't feel like enough so the last few weeks you'd intensified that training.

You'd taken to practicing your Hatsu outside the city around Heavens Arena. That allowed time for Aster to have an outlet in the wild instead of being cooped up indoors at all hours of the day. But it also gave you a chance to not be monitored by the others and be alone.

Remembering how Hisoka is able to turn his bungee gum invisible by using IN you practiced doing the same with your fire. It had taken a few days but you could make your flames perfectly invisible. Somehow it felt important that you learn and master this technique.

You had definitely overexerted yourself. Mentally you kicked yourself for letting yourself get this exhausted. Hopping out the shower you noticed the dark circles that had begun forming under your eyes as you faced the mirror.

With that you decided on some light makeup. Nothing too flashy but something to enhance your features a bit and hide those forming circles seemed necessary especially with all the onlookers.

The fights that paved the way to the 200th floor ultimately weren't fights, not really. You had always had the advantage. This time you'd be fighting a real opponent that would most definitely be a challenge. It hit you this was for real and there'd be a crowd, along with this being televised for people ready to watch as you either succeeded or failed.

Already having an aversion to people the few times interviewers had tried cornering you to get an interview out of you, you firmly shut them down by walking away.

It kind of surprised you that some of the others on the 200th floor hadn't taken to trying to challenge you, especially after your first day on the floor. Briefly you wondered if Hisoka had something to do with it but shrugged it off.

Thankfully Wing had resumed training for Gon and Killua yesterday. Both boys were ecstatic at the chance to see the fight.

Picking up the jeweled dagger laid on the bathroom sink from the mission at the mansion you examined it. It was hard to look at it and not think about the man that 'Shal' not be named. At times you wanted to just get rid of it but you couldn't help but carry it from room to room unable to part with the unintentional gift.

The past few weeks in your down time you'd picked up your phone so many times you'd lost count. It would always go the same. Pulling up his contact, finger hovering over the call button before you'd toss the phone right back down on the bed before promptly throwing yourself into another round of exercises.

Sometimes you wondered why he'd been so quiet. It's most likely because he truly didn't care. Even if his actions at times seemed to contradict the things he'd say if he truly wanted to be around or talk to you he would have by now.

But then again didn't you tell him to stay away pretty much. Maybe this was your fault? Maybe you should just go pick up the phone and- And what make things more confusing?

Why should you care about seeing him anyways? Why should you care about talking to him? In fact it was good you guys had no contact. It only complicated things further.

He was apart of the phantom troupe and even if you weren't some pure little Angel.. well you still felt like you were apart of the quote on quote 'good side'.

'What will I do during the York New auction?' Your breath caught. You'd avoided thinking about those events to come until this point you gripped the edge of the sink closing your eyes tight.

If you already felt conflicted there's no telling how you'd feel if you opened a door between you two again. Best to keep him far away. You could live without your necklace for now anyways.

Swallowing you looked at your reflection in the mirror. Even the now placed makeup couldn't keep the dimness from your eyes.

Walking into the main room you felt frustration growing and threw the dagger at the opposite wall to work off your thoughts. It had just sank into the wall for the tenth time when a knock came at your door. It was probably the boys coming to wish you luck and bring back Aster.

Sighing you left the dagger in the wall. You'd most likely have to step out the room to talk to them. You weren't going to lie as you looked around anxiety had your room more on the chaotic side.

Books and papers you'd been writing on were scattered all across the floor. The bed messily unmade, not to mention the bundle of blankets Aster had dragged beside the window. She strangely seemed to enjoy staring out at the blinking lights of the city.

Twisting the knob you swung the door wide, the tall man on the other side of the door had a strangled scream leaving your throat as you quickly slammed the door shut in a panic.

"OH MY FUCK!"

You pushed your back against the door wide eyed. This couldn't be real. He couldn't be here. Did your thoughts of him somehow summon him? Because on the other side of the door was Shalnark.

Well that wasn't the welcoming he was expecting. Not that he knew exactly what to expect but a scream followed by the door slamming in his face certainly wasn't.

Did she think he was here to kill her or something? That was almost insulting.

He could hear her cussing on the other side of the door. Hesitantly he brought his hand up to knock against the door again. All the noise stopped at that knock.

When the door flung open again he was surprised and even more so at her hand snatching him by the shirt to pull him inside. She stepped past him only to look both ways down the hall before hastily shutting the door.

"What are you doing here?" Y/N looked at him sternly, almost sounding defensive. Crossing his arms he let himself smile down at her.

"Awe, you're going to hurt my feelings. It sounds like you don't want to see me."

Her mouth fell open slightly. "I-" She cut herself off and sighed. He looked around her room for the first time.

"..I wasn't expecting guests."

He didn't bother stopping the cheerful laugh that came out. "Seems that way. But I don't really mind."

He noted the jeweled dagger in the wall, the paper strewn across the floor, and the-

Why does she have blankets bundled by the window? He couldn't picture her sleeping by the window? Glancing back at her she was just opening her mouth to say something when another knock came to the door.

Her face seemed to fill with panic and horror as she stared between himself and the door to her room.

"OLD HAG WE KNOW YOU'RE IN THERE OPEN UP!"

He cocked his head at the voice and he went to make his way to the door when he felt himself being roughly manhandled away and shoved towards an open door to the side.

"What do you think-"

"Shal shut your mouth." He couldn't believe what he was hearing let alone what she was doing. He let himself get pushed into what he could now see to be a bathroom.

"Don't you dare come out of here and don't you dare make a sound." She hissed in a low tone that made his brows go up, he crossed his arms ready to argue when the door slammed in his face.

This couldn't come at the worst time, Shalnark could not run into the boys and vice versa. Unsure if Shalnark would stay, you rushed to the front door. At the very least you could send the boys away.

"Took you long enough." Killua made to step past you and into the room when you stepped in the way.

"I don't think todays a good day for visitors. Rooms… a mess."

Killua past you and back up to your face. "Your rooms always a mess though."

He sounded genuinely perplexed and you felt rather embarrassed over his statement.

"Look right now just isn't a good time."

Killua crossed his arms, "Is it because you have your boyfriend over hag?"

"BOYFRIEND! BOYFRIEND! What the fuck gave you that impression!" You were now thoroughly in a panic wide eyed, completely blocking off the door both boys looking at you now perplexed.

"Y/N are you feeling okay? Have you not been sleeping again? Even I could tell Killua was joking." Gon looked up at you completely confused now.

Killua looked past you into the room. "Are you hiding something?"

"No I'm not hiding something.. and you're right. Haven't been sleeping. Think I'm gonna take a nap now. See you boys later. Bye." With that you shut the door.

"What about Aster?" You completely forgot the reason they were coming by was to bring you back Aster from a walk. Without opening the door you said.

"Maybe you guys should take her for a day. She loves spending time with you guys anyways."

"Well alright… you know we also came by to wish you luck later." Gon sounded concerned.

"I'll be fine, I promise. Just need nap."

"Well Hag if you need us before the match we will be at Wings." Killua state curtly.

"SEE YOU LATER!" Gon cheerfully called and you could hear them padding back down the hallway.

Pressing your ear against the door to make sure they were really gone you could just barely catch Killua saying. "I think the old hags cracking…" The rest being cut off by the distance.

So focused on your snooping you forgot the other person in the room with you when a hand pressed against your shoulder it took everything in you not to shriek again as you spun around.

"Was it really necessary to shove me in your bathroom for that? Just because I'm a troupe member doesn't mean I don't know how to act around other people you know?" He sounded almost irritated and your eyes narrowed.

"I don't want you anywhere near them."

He seemed to consider what you said before smiling his usual smile, a hand going into his pocket to dangle your necklace between his fingers. Rushing forward you hastily snatched it, pulling it back. Looking down at it a quick smile crossed your face before you quickly stamped it out to look back at him.

"I told you I'd get in touch with you when I was ready to see you. As happy as I am to have this back… you need to leave."

Looking up at him still felt painful for some reason and you couldn't handle being around him right now.

"Giving that back is only a bonus for the reason I'm really here." He was smiling but his eyes took on a hard expression. 'A bonus for the reason he's really here?' That had you looking up to met his green eyes.

"What do you think you're doing fighting Hisoka?"

Blinking at the question before immediately taking on a defensive position. "I think I'm doing whatever the fuck I want." Repeating his question in your head had a glare forming. "Besides, what do my life choices have anything to do with you?"

"Recklessly doing whatever you want seems to get you in most of your trouble. Have you even thought about what could happen out there today? What he might do to you?" You noted how he avoided answering your last question, pushing past him to place yourself on his other side so he was closest to the door you finally answered.

"I know I won't die. Does anything else really matter?" That answer seemed to piss him off though he didn't really show it. Only a tension in his eyes seemed to be indication of his mood change.

"I can't believe what I'm hearing right now. To think for the most part I always figured you had brains." That had your mouth popping open before cold anger swept in and you pointed at the door.

"Get the fuck out."

Shalnark seemed to realize too late his mistake and tried backpedaling, hands coming up as if to calm you. "Look, that's not what I meant. I just don't want to see anything bad happen to you."

"I. Don't. Care. What. You. Meant. Get. Out." The words grit out slowly and fists clenching.

"I'm not leaving you, I refuse to let you go get yourself hurt."

A low unamused laugh came out as you shook your head would've taken you aback if you could find it in yourself to care. "You already left.." The voice that came out sounded a little broken. "And there's nothing I could do to myself that would hurt worse than what you put me through."

"I said I'm sorry. If I could take it back-"

Your hands came up and to push him back before you could continue. "GO AWAY!"

"Just fucking leave, that's what you're good at. I don't want you here or need you, so GO!"

You wouldn't cry, couldn't cry. Not with him here. Shalnark just looked down at your face not smiling but also not showing anything else on his face before he nodded turning to open the door. "If that's what you want."

Was the last thing you heard before he shut the door behind him to walk away.

Going forward to make sure the door was locked you turned to press your back against the door and slid down it palms pressed to your head. Remembering the makeup last second was the only thing that kept the tears at bay.

Somehow this all felt a thousand times worse than last time.

Shalnark wanted to stay to push even but he knew he couldn't push any further. He might have left her room but he wasn't leaving heavens arena.

'You already left.' He knew he did but the reminder only served to piss him off. Not at her but himself. He wouldn't leave her this time.

More than just the directive the boss had given him. He wanted to fix the mistake he'd made with her. She knew he had to leave, he knew he'd have to leave. But he knew the way he'd gone about it was wrong.

Shalnark didn't need the others to tell him that. He started down the hall away from her room when he noticed a door to the right open a man leaned against the door frame, arms crossed with a smirking smile in place.

"Mhm, What has my little Kitten done to garner your attention again I wonder?" Shalnarks smile was automatic; he didn't want to give him Hisoka anything.

He never really felt one way or another towards number four's replacement but currently he was feeling a bit peeved especially as he realized he was referring to

Y/N as what 'his kitten' this man had to be joking.

"Simply wishing my protege luck." He laughed to cover any hint of irritation. "Knowing her she has some tricks up her sleeves. Better watch out."

The man's golden eyes lit with amusement. "After overhearing your delightful little argument, I can't help but wonder.~" He started tapping his finger against his chin.

"Wonder what exactly Hisoka?" Shalnark tried to keep up his cheery facade but Hisokas next words had him reeling in his control forcing him to maintain his smile.

"Was that delicious kiss she gave me back at that bar aimed for me or something she was desperately wanting to give you?"

The man's golden eyes twinkled at Shalnark seemingly sensing the man's irritation before Shalnark could say anything else he continued a purr in his tone. "Don't bother answering.~"

"Next time I get her mouth against mine I can assure you the only one she'll be thinking about is me."

The man laughed as he slammed the door to his room, Shalnark stood there silently seething before making his way back to the elevator so he could get a ticket to Y/N and Hisoka's Match.

For the first time he couldn't help but find it a shame troupe members were forbidden to fight. Because if he could he'd gladly smash that clowns face in.

Every moment that ticked by he resolved himself to the fact that it didn't matter to him how long it took him, He'd win back the trust he'd broken. Because deep down he knew even if they both denied it, there was something between them. He'd felt that spark again the second he'd seen her and he wouldn't stop until something came of it.

Notes:

I was torn between just having one big chapter with the reunion and the fight but honestly I wasn't feeling it. I wanted both events to stand out on there own and everyone just enjoy both events separately. Anyways I hope you guys enjoy! Pinky promise things won't stay rocky like this between them long! Take care everyone! ️

Chapter 33: Chapter 33 - Thing is, This place is looking alot more like hell.

Notes:

I swear so much kept happening for me to fully finish this chapter. I finally decided to leave my house so people would stop bothering me. I go to a cute little bakery in the city and just as I'm finishing up I look over and there's a homeless man staring off into space and I look down and man is just jacking off at an ungodly speed. Needless to say, if my eyes had to see that you all needed to read about it.

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

Why did all this have to happen today? Nothing was going as planned and you hoped the events of early today didn't set the tone for how the day would end. You only had a few moments to make sure you were fully prepared and get yourself out to the ring when they called your name.

You'd glanced at the votes from the blinds and there were not many in your favor as far as people that thought you had a chance at winning. Granted it's not like they'd seen you fight before, so you couldn't really blame them.

It might just have been a huge mistake to have your debut fight be against Hisoka. But it's not like you could just do a no show at this point… how embarrassing would that be amiright?

Thinking about your lack of luck you remembered vaguely hearing something about the number 13 being unlucky and specifically the day Friday the 13th supposedly being unlucky. But you had never been superstitious and it seemed like a waste of time to start now.

The announcer next broadcasted words made you feel like you were going to be sick.

"As you can see folks, the stands are packed! Even though this new fighter has no wins on the 200th floor and this is her debut. People are eager to see just what she has that got the magician's attention! Will she have what it takes to come between him and his winning streak or will this fight enable him to finally challenge a floor master!"

'Oh fuck.. Oh fuck.. what did I get myself into.' Turning towards the trashcan hastily you gripped the rim, hunching over to throw up.

You thought you were prepared, that this might not be a big deal even but you were extremely wrong. There was a decent possibility you'd fail in this fight but to do so in front of so many people?

'I can't do this.. I can't do this.. I can't-'

NO.

No.

Closing your eyes tight to stop the panic from rising further, you took deep breaths as evenly as possible. Hands gripping tight around the edge of the trashcan to steady yourself you leaned back.

You had to give this fight your all. Even if you couldn't win against him you could hurt him and that would be more than enough.

Even if the world and most of the people in those stands didn't bet on you or even believe in you. The people that mattered did and panicking alone in this room was a poor way to repay them.

Whatever was to come you knew you were strong and had only worked to make yourself stronger ever since the first day you got here.

You had been trained by ruthless thieves, assassins, and fighters. Even if you had never bested them, you had learned to hold your own.

You had been through worse than this and somehow always came out on the other side. Today would be no different.

Quickly walking over to wash your mouth out you stood by the door that led out towards the arena waiting for the announcer to call out your entrance.

The anxiety and panic of all throughout today began to fade. You would not be afraid. Not today, and certainly not because of a clown.

A cruel smile started forming on your face just as you heard the announcer calling your name.

Phinks was happily sprawled out on a couch in an apartment he was renting out with Feitan.

He had only just sat down his beer on the coffee table when the woman perched in his lap began pawing at his chest.

Life couldn't get better.

Well it might be a little better if Feitan stopped looking at him from the opposite couch in irritation. I mean Phinks did bring a chick with a friend just so Feitan could potentially have some fun too. But the man clearly wasn't having any of it.

Ignoring Feitan's irritation he brought his attention back to the woman in his lap.

This was just what he needed, not that he had really been doing that much before but knowing he could blissfully kick back for a few months before the next big job was a treat.

A nervous throat clearing had Phinks and the woman on his lap turning their attention back to the other couch to the friend that was seated as far away from Phinks as possible.

"Uhhhh.. Hey Britney, I think I'm going to go." The woman threw a thumb over her shoulder towards the door. Feitan crossed his arms looking at the wall with irritation. "Tch."

The woman- Britney pouted at her friend. "BOOOO! I think I'll stay here." A quick glance in his direction and the finger running down his chest had him knowing tonight would be truly satisfying.

She turned her attention back to her friend before continuing. "What are you going to do though! The nights barely begun!"

The woman fidgeted and shrugged. "Probably just go home… besides." The woman looked up, her attention locked on her friend. Slight excitement in her next words. "If I hurry back I can catch the match being broadcast tonight from Heavens Arena!"

"Oh!.. I remember you mentioning that. Anyone actually worth watching?" Britney didn't sound like she had any real interest but asked out of politeness.

He'd wish at this point the other woman would just get up and leave but he could be patient.

"Most definitely! The match is Hisoka the magician-" the rest was cut off by Feitan scoffing. Feitan made no attempt to hide his dislike for the man.

The woman on the couch beside him shot him a quick nervous glance before nervously muttering. "And some newcomer…"

Britney clearly done with the conversation turned her attention back to Phinks as she answered her friend. "…A newcomer? Mhm sounds boring."

The next words that came out the woman's mouth had everyone's attention. "The newcomer is a Zoldyck!"

Feitan for the first time in the entire night had his full attention on the woman seated on the couch beside him.

"Which.. one." The two words he spoke cut the air like a knife.

Britney's friend was clearly distressed now that she finally got the man's attention. As her eyes flashed to the side to meet steely grey ones Phinks saw the way she shrank into the couch.

"…Some girl… I think her name is Y/N?" Her words came out timidly. At the sound of that name he stood abruptly forgetting the fact he had a woman in his lap. She crashed to the ground as he shot forward to snatch the remote.

He tuned out her cries of outrage as the tv came to life and he flicked through the channels until he found the one he was looking for. Phinks looked down long enough to see Feitan was now at his side. His grey eyes only catching his own for a second before flicking to the screen.

Phinks heard the apartment door slam, and spared only a second longer to see the absence of the two women. Good, that saved him the trouble of kicking them out.

"The referee has officially set the match! Who will make the first move!" Phinks sharply looked back at the screen at the announcer's words, his face tensing.

This was not how he intended to spend his night. Y/N wasn't his friend and every day the spiders walked with death beneath their feet. But he didn't want to watch Hisoka end her.

She was strong, without a doubt but he didn't think she'd reach the level of someone of their caliber just yet. Pulling out a coin he looked down to Feitan wordlessly. The shorter man flicked a quick glance his way before looking back to the screen.

"Tails.. says she won't die."

Phinks forehead scrunched up. "Dang Fei, wasn't expecting you to place that kind of bet, usually you're the grim one. Guess that means I'm stuck with Heads and that she will die."

Silently though Phinks changed his bet to match Fei's.

Just as Phinks flicked the coin into the air he saw Y/N make the first move, shooting forward fast as a bullet on the offensive towards Hisoka. As her hit landed the coin fell past Phinks hand to land heavily on the ground.

Neither man was willing to take their eyes off the screen to see which side came up.

Time would only tell… did the coin come up Heads or Tails?

As your fist came pounding into Hisoka's ribs, it suddenly occurred to you that you always held back in sparring practice. Always avoiding making a blow that could truly hurt someone.

But the second you'd seen him across from you in the ring all morals had apparently decided to jump out the window.

It was weird because you recognized that despite everything he'd done, you didn't actually hate him. So what about him made you want to unleash this level of brutality?

"CLEAN HIT!"

Up this close you saw his golden eyes slit as they watched your face and you knew now was not the time for such an internal debate.

Instinctively you propelled yourself backwards to avoid the blow you could sense coming but he was ready following as you went. Blocking the blow with your arm braced with KO, you began to propel backwards at an increased rate as he chased. His face held an eagerness to deliver you a blow of his own.

Without warning upon getting the desired space between you both you sprung forward jumping up.

The sudden change must have taken him off guard just long enough for your legs to wrap his neck and twist your weight downwards. The momentum brought him down to the ground. Without wasting time you positioned yourself on top of him, gripping onto his crop top pulling him up as you slammed your fist into his face.

"CRITICAL HIT!"

You vaguely caught the sound of the crowd roaring and the announcer saying something but all your attention went down to the man beneath you that had started laughing.

Drawing your fist back the laughing grew louder and the second his eyes met yours and his aura spiked menacingly. You knew you were in ALOT of trouble.

"I think it's my turn now.~" The sudden purred words took you by surprise but the immediate palm to the stomach sent you reeling back.

Backing up a bit you caught your breath, Hisoka was now standing brushing a hand down his clothes grinning like a cat.

"And I thought I enjoyed putting on a good show." He winked at you before his knees bent.

"We should make this little date of ours memorable. Don't you agree, Darling?~"

Spluttering you didn't even realize you fell into one of his traps as your hands extended outwards angrily. "YOU AREN'T SERIOUSLY CRAZY ENOUGH TO THINK THIS IS A DATE!"

His lips turned up. "Why of course." He tapped his chin mischievously. "Aside from the lack of drinks this time, we are having fun together all the same wouldn't you say? Maybe after we finish this up here we can have a celebratory drink."

His lips turned up as his eyes slit in amusement, "I hope you don't mind but after last time I think I'll insist on bringing my own and not sharing."

"ARE YOU FOLKS HEARING THIS! THE MAGICIAN IS PLANNING A DATE WITH HIS OPPONENT HOW UNUSUAL EVEN FOR HIM!"

You hadn't even thought up something to respond with when you felt a tug on your cheek yanking you a step forward.

"Also.. I think I'd much like a chance to finish our previous kiss." Horror shot through every inch of your body. He fucking wouldn't.

His hand pulled back and your body unable to do anything but respond to the bungee gum stuck to your cheek. You flew forward but instead of a kiss, his leg came up to slam into your stomach. The air felt like it got punched out of you for a second time as you went back to your ass.

"CRITICAL HIT!"

Fuck. It didn't take long to find your feet but as soon as you did another tugging sensation had you flying forward again. You weren't about to let what just happen slide. If anything, him sending you forward made what you planned on doing all that much easier.

Just as you got close enough for him to get a good view of your face you let your frustrated look shift to something sly.

Without thinking twice you let your aura shift to what it really wanted to be. Whips of fire lashed out and made contact with Hisokas arms. His eyes briefly widened in surprise, before he disengaged the bungee gum stuck to you.

Getting your feet back under you and pivoting you watched as he examined his arms before looking back up a slow smile beginning to form. "My, My, aren't you full of surprises Kitten.~"

"And I got a few more, don't worry."

Not wanting to give him a chance to think you sprang forward on the offensive. You couldn't say for certain how much time had passed. All you could say for certain was each moment that did a fiery desire to crush him grew.

Especially as you both blocked and exchanged quick yet viscous blows. You had a sick feeling that your eyes had begun to reflect the look in his own. No doubt about it he was enjoying this just as much as you.

He was probably enjoying it a bit more though.. I mean it's not like you got off to this sort of thing.

You weren't prepared for his sudden disappearance in front of you. And most worse you weren't prepared for the hands that slammed into your back that caused you to crash to the ground.

Scrambling to get up through a red haze you were sent back down by another hard and fast jab to the center of your back. The feeling of cracking causing you to unintentionally scream. This pain topped with the dizziness had you spitting up saliva.

"Oh my, I didn't think I'd break you so soon.~"

"CRITICAL HIT!"

You saw the outline of the referee approaching as you tried pushing up on your elbows but ultimately failed. "Do you think you can get up?"

"It appears this fight just might be over! Let's see if Y/N will find her feet!"

Hearing Hisoka tutting in disappointment and the next low words from the referee's mouth had you seeing red but for an entirely different reason now.

"You should stay down and just come back to fight another day.. you've clearly lost."

Fuck that. You didn't want to do this considering the energy it did take up but you also reasoned the only one that knew you had a broken back besides yourself at the moment was the person who gave it to you.

Letting your chest warm and glow. The glow concealed by the concrete beneath you. The feeling of your back repairing and your previous injuries heal had a sigh of relief leaving your lips.

"That's it, I'm calling it." You watched as his mouth opened and without thinking you had moved up to him, hands reaching out and twisting. A snap had you realizing you put too much force into grabbing his face to cover his mouth.

When the referee's body dropped limb to the ground, neck snapped at an unnatural angle you froze briefly, the stands silent before screaming ensued. You turned your head at the sound of Hisoka laughing.

"They have rules against killing a ref Kitten.~" That name.. your eyes narrowed as they met his eyes.

"Fuck the rules."

His smile grew. "I like the sound of that.~"

This time you both lunged at the other ignoring everything else around. Right before you met in the middle you sent your aura out towards the ground. Jumping as you did, the force of your fire blasting out towards the ground sent you up high propelling you high enough to flip over Hisokas head.

Even though his eyes tracked your movements, he only had time enough to rotate his body to avoid you at his back as you landed. Shooting forward anyways hand sharpened you sent your hand towards his now open chest.

You didn't care if you didn't have a straight shot for his heart. A hand entering your body at any angle was going to hurt. You only got up to an inch of your sharp nails and fingers into his chest when a hand clamped over your wrist and squeezed.

"Oh Darling. Going in for a killing blow like that." His tongue stuck out and his head momentarily rolled back as he moaned. "Oh how that just turns me on.~"

"Dude… What the fuck is wrong with you."

The hand clamped on your wrist tightened and you felt the bone underneath breaking.

"If I recall, at some point in time you said you tried making a list but it was too long to keep going on. I think in that regard we are much the same.~"

Gritting your teeth through the pain you decided to retaliate by sending waves of your fire around his wrist and arm. His eyes fixed on yours as he pulled your fingertips from his chest.

Smiling you dramatically blew air sending your aura out towards his face as if you were actually breathing fire.

Releasing your wrist he dodged out the way of the blast of fire. To suddenly push himself back forward hissing as the invisible fire you had sent out to circle you both hit his back.

You knew the second he started using Gyo and saw the fire circling around you both. His eyes narrowed at the flames and you lunged forward to send your unbroken hand into his stomach.

The elbow to the face in return had your head snapping to the side. Wanting to create distance you sprang away, Hisoka tried to follow but bringing up tendrils of fire between you both had him stepping back to take measure of what to do next.

Thinking back to Gon's little trick, you released the aura you'd been using around Hisoka. Readying yourself you sent it down and in between the cracks of the tiles. Making a motion of pushing your hands up and forward, the flames you'd sent into the tiles between you both lifted and flew in Hisoka's direction.

Punching the air, flames whipped the three tiles you'd managed to bring up and pieces of the floor flew in every direction. The force sent multiple pieces shooting into the lower levels of the stands.

You saw Hisoka dodging or smacking pieces out of the now began a war path in your direction. His eyes narrowed just as he got close enough you saw small chunks of tile pieces flying in your direction clearly being controlled by bungee gum.

Jumping up to spin out the way of the pieces you came forward quickly right as you reached Hisoka his arm swung out and as you dodged you finally pulled out your little surprise and dipped down low to slash your jeweled dagger along his thigh.

Right as you were about to whip your hand back to sink the blade into his thigh more fully a hand caught your wrist.

"Oh that simply will not do.~" Without hesitation he squeezed and snapped your other wrist. Dropping the blade was reflexive against the pain, thankfully you stopped yourself from crying out this time.

When his hand left yours, you backed away to create space. He bent down picking up the dagger and looked at his blood coating the blade. Smirking, he brought it up and licked his blood off the dagger.

"If I didn't know any better, I'd say you were trying to kill me.~" His golden eyes were glowing with malice and lust.

"Do you have any idea just how much that turns me on?" He flipped the blade up in the air and the second the handle hit his hand the blade went flying and sank deep into your shoulder.

Your blood sprayed the air and a short scream came out that only caused his smile to grow.

"Now you're making such pretty music for me." Unable to take the blade out with your broken wrists you backed away but he was suddenly before you and twisted the blade causing an even higher pitched scream to leave your lips.

"Don't you think it's rude to try and kill me?" He pouted his face hovering inches above your face. "Especially after I promised to let you leave this match with your life?"

"I wasn't trying to kill you… I just wanted to hurt you." His face seemed to soften.

"Aw, Darling! Such a vicious little streak you have." His fingers tapped against the hilt of the blade every motion causing a shooting pain to overtake your shoulder.

"Unfortunately for you." His tongue stuck out.

"I think I'm going to take some of my frustration out on you."

What surprised you was the hand grabbing your hair and pulling your head sharply back and his heel that slammed into the back of your own, the force of it all sending you hard into the ground.

He pushed a knee into your chest and wrapped a hand around the hilt and brought the blade up before sending it right back down into your shoulder. Tears sprang to your eyes briefly and your teeth grit at the sharp pain.

Even if you couldn't move your arms you focused your aura and had it wrap tendrils of fire around the wrist and arm that held the blade. He pulled his hand back the flames still burning away at the skin he went to grab you with his free hand and you focused your flame around the other wrist and arm as well.

He pulled back enough to examine his arms but you refused to release the aura. You wanted him to burn. His teeth grit briefly as he looked between his arms and your face.

"This won't do.." His eyes narrowing was the only warning you had before a fist made contact with your face so hard you almost lost consciousness.

You could barely register his face swimming into focus before another blow hit your face and everything went black.

The last thought to pass your mind was "Oh fuck, I wonder if he's going to kill me."

The second the referee's neck snapped the crowd began going wild. Some people had begun swarming to the exit, while others watched in hysterics at the fight that now took an even violent turn. But almost everyone was screaming.

Wing looked between Zushi, Gon, and Killua. The former looked horrified and the later two had rounded eyes.

"Master, where is all that fire coming from?" Zushi's words hung between them and Killua glanced up briefly to look at Wing but the man looked back to the arena.

"It's from her aura.. I'll explain it further to you three later."

When the tiles came up and shattered sending pieces far and wide into the stands, Wing pushed the three boys down to avoid getting hit with any of the pieces.

Fire still clung to some of the tile pieces that had blasted into the stands. Unfortunately garbage that had been tossed to the ground began to catch fire. People all around began to scream and rush for the exits while others around them screamed on at the violence of the match.

When Wing looked down to the place between Y/N and Hisoka. Noting the menacing way their auras flared he knew much worse was under way and whatever happened next he refused to expose his students too.

"We are leaving now."

Gon and Killua shot Wing an angry look. He wasn't surprised at Gon's next words but he refused to bend.

"BUT MASTER WING WE CAN'T LEAVE! WHAT IF HE DOES SOMETHING TO HER!"

Wing flared out his aura, "She can handle herself but as of right now things are only becoming more unsafe. We are to leave now and with no arguments."

Gon looked back down into the arena fists clenching but surprisingly Killua placed a hand on the black haired boy's shoulder. "We can see her afterwards.. Come on, we should do as he says and leave."

Poor Zushi looked thoroughly cowed by the display and had made no objection.

Wordlessly Gon let Killua pull him along but his face didn't stray from the arena behind him. Wing came up behind the three boys and hurried them along towards the exit.

Just as he reached the doors he turned his head to watch the scene behind. The last thing he saw as people around him blocked the way was blood spray. He just couldn't tell which fighter it came from, hopefully it wasn't the girl but something felt like that was just wishful thinking.

Shalnark couldn't help but look around and begin laughing at the utter panic. His eyes focused back on the ring. She was really holding her own against him.

The blow to her back baffled him though, did Hisoka hold back? He could have sworn that he broke her back but what was now transpiring couldn't be happening if he had.

The announcer sounded positively frantic yet excited at the turn of events.

When pieces of burning tile exploded into the crowd he dodged a few that had shot his way, brows flying up as he tracked what was happening next.

When the knife slashed Hisokas thigh he rushed forward. But when the tables turned and the blade ended up in her shoulder he knew he had to do something. Things were about to get ugly.

He spotted the multiple camera men that were still filming the proceedings and rushed to their positions to take them out and destroy the equipment. He didn't want his involvement or interference broadcast anywhere.

By the time he wrapped up he made his way to the announcers stand. Throwing his antenna at her neck, he controlled her. Forcing her to turn off all announcing equipment and when that was done he hit the button to send her off to sleep. When she slumped over he retrieved his antenna and looked out the box to see Hisoka now on top of her slamming a fist into her face.

Jumping onto the ledge he jumped into the arena. He watched as the fiery aura around Hisoka's arms disappeared. The man's face set in an expression Shalnark didn't very much like as he looked down at the now unconscious woman. He stood and went down to pick her up when he finally spoke.

"Hey! Don't touch her."

Hisoka looked at him, eyes narrowing. "My, aren't I surprised to see you still here. Didn't she send you away?"

"I'm not leaving. The boss wants her." Not an entire lie.

Hisoka perked up, "Are you trying to tell me he's here?"

Shaking his head he responded, "No. But I'm to take her to him."

The people in the stands that hadn't left couldn't hear their low conversation.

"Mhm, but I think I want to keep her."

Pulling out a coin, Shalnark met Hisoka's eyes.

"Flip a coin then over who gets her."

He didn't want to leave this to chance but he didn't want to start a fight with him here.

"Than I'll pick tails.~"

Flipping the coin, Shalnark caught it and slammed it against his wrist.

'Please oh Please be heads.'

Lifting his hand relief swamped him.

"Heads."

The magician stepped back smirking. "Than come grab your girl then.~"

Shalnark found himself annoyed at the purr that laced Hisokas tone. Bending down he picked Y/N cradling her to his chest as he quickly made his way to the arena exit.

She started to make groaning noises and he looked down to her eyes blinking slowly up at him.

"….Take it out."

"I'm not sure if I should-" 'Do that until I can fix your wound.' Was what he was going to finish saying but her cutting him off stopped him.

"Can't heal.. it. While it's in. Take it out."

Setting her down in the empty hall he crouched down before her and pulled the dagger out. She hissed as it left, blood pouring out of the wound he went to cover it and as he did he felt the skin closing beneath.

He could feel a slight scar underneath his fingers as he brushed his fingers along the now closed seam. He went to meet her eyes but when he looked he saw she had passed out again. His immediate guess was from over nen use.

Tucking the blade into his waistband he picked her up again. Shalnark had a feeling when she woke up she'd prefer to be in her room so that's where he decided to head.

Notes:

Also I wanted to address something I feel is important. I know some people really wanted us to beat Hisoka and will be disappointed.

And trust we will have our day!

I honestly just didn't feel that would remotely realistic fanfic or not.

Man is literally a fighting beast and been doing this for most likely YEARS longer than us. He's our first 'real' fight but we still managed to hold our own and that's all that matters.

Chapter 34: Chapter 34 - Thing is, We are getting kicked out.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter fornotes.)

Chapter Text

When the live coverage of the fight cut off moments after Phinks and Feitan watched the jeweled dagger they were supposed to steal weeks ago stab into Y/N for a second time they looked at each other.

"I'm guessing this means one of us should probably give Shal a call huh?"

"Better be you." Was Feitans response. Honestly Phinks wasn't surprised but damn was this the last thing he wanted to do.

"Go grab a bottle of the good stuff. I ain't making this call without a little something."

Feitan wordlessly made his way towards the kitchen. Looking down had Phinks remembering the coin. Crouching down he spotted it.

'Tails.'

Picking it up he crossed the room and dropped down heavily on the couch, Feitan plopping the bottle down on the coffee table before finding his own place on the couch.

"That ability sure is impressive. I can't imagine how she's managed to come that far already. Didn't Shal only awaken her aura what… three months ago?" He looked over to Feitan who glanced up and nodded.

"Make good addition.. if not dead." Phinks couldn't help but wonder at Shal's reaction. As much as his friend tried to act over wise he definitely had a thing for the woman.

Reaching over and snatching the bottle he flicked off the lid and took a healthy swallow wincing at the burn as it went down.

Holding out the bottle to Feitan the man took it wordlessly before having a hefty swallow himself.

"Going to make call?"

Phinks sighed, "Yeah Yeah, I'm gettin to it."

Pulling his phone out of his pocket he clicked on Shalnarks contact. The phone ringed longer than he expected. Usually Shalnark answered by the second or third ring.

"Phinks." His voice sounded strained, Phinks noted.

"Hey uhh-"

"Make it quick, I'm busy." Okay that was definitely unlike Shalnark, He tried not to be annoyed. He was going to be giving the man bad news after all.

"It's about Y/N" There was a pause and a sigh.

"You watched the Heaven's Arena match didn't you?" He could tell it wasn't really a question. Before he could say anything else Shalnark went on and explained everything that had happened from the moment the fight started to the moment he intervened. He now knew why the coverage had gone out.

Shalnark was now explaining how he took her out of the arena and took her to her room on the 200th floor. Phinks let out a low whistle.

"Well man. Looks like you got your work cut out for ya."

"I think she's waking up. I need to let you go." The call clicked off.

Leaning back with the bottle, Phinks took another shot before looking over to Feitan. Who had clearly overheard the entire conversation.

"Looks like you won the coin toss. Who'd have thought there'd be a time I was glad you won a bet huh?" Phinks couldn't stop the amused laugh that came out. He could just barely make out Feitan's amused upturn to his lips.

"Hope one day.. She kills the clown."

"Me and you buddy. Me and you." Troupe members were supposed to have each other's back. Phinks and the others certainly would too. But something about the man was just unlikely and untrustworthy. And that was saying alot coming from thieves.

Waking up you kept your eyes closed, deciding to take in where exactly you were. Obviously you weren't dead. The minutes before you passed out were strange and honestly confusing.

Where had Shalnark come from? Was that real, was it all a dream, or something cooked up from pain?

Cataloging your surroundings you felt what was most likely your bed underneath you. Thankfully you were still wearing your outfit from earlier, not that you wanted to be covered in your blood and grime from the fight but it made you feel better knowing you hadn't been undressed while unconscious.

"I can tell by your breathing you're awake." That had a sharp breath sucking in. You couldn't help it but it was his voice. The anger you'd felt towards him earlier in the day had vanished.

It was confusing on one hand you wanted to be angry, but on the other.. He had stayed.. He had saved you? You weren't really sure what to make of him being here but he must have done something. It was clear he had intervened, if he hadn't what would have happened?

Something told you that you truly didn't want to know. Maybe it was stupid to assume but you got the sense that even though turned on Hisoka wouldn't have raped you. But something told you that the last thing you'd have wanted to do was wake up in a room with him.

Taking a calming breath you opened your eyes and turned your head to meet Shalnarks green gaze. He wasn't smiling, he just looked contemplative. You weren't really sure how long you both stared at each other but eventually you found it in yourself to speak.

"Thank you."

Shalnark clearly wasn't expecting that and blinked a second before his familiar smiling mask snapped into place.

"Why of course! Can't have my first student going and getting themselves killed!" For some reason that had a short laugh coming out of you. Shaking your head you looked up at the ceiling.

"We need to talk."

"We do." You heard his chirper response and you looked over before pushing yourself up stiffly.

"But after I take a shower." You fingered the hole in your shirt, you sighed. "Is it bad of me to say I'm more upset about the new hole in my shirt over being stabbed?"

Shalnark's laugh had you smiling. "I never know what you're going to say but somehow it's never disappointing." He was teasing and somehow that helped you feel just that much better.

Standing up you wordlessy grabbed up some clean lounging clothes and headed to the bathroom. Just as you were about to enter a thought crossed your mind, it was probably one of the first things you should have asked.

"How long was I out for?"

He had been watching as you moved throughout the room but at that he met your eyes. "Around thirty minutes give or take."

With that you shut the door and turned on the shower faucet.

She hadn't been in the shower more than a few minutes when a knock came at the door. Listening in, she didn't seem to notice. Standing up, Shalnark made his way to the door and opened it. Two women and a man stood on the other side of the door.

"Is Y/N here?" Shalnark blinked debating what to say but ultimately decided on the truth.

"She's in the shower, what is this about?" He maintained a cheerful smile that seemed to set them at ease.

The man held out a red envelope with 'Heavens Arena" stamped on the front. "She'll need to be informed of her eviction from this floor along with her ban of the building."

Shalnarks brows went up high. "For what?"

One of the women seemed disgusted, "For killing a referee of course. We could care less about the damages, but even though she turned out to be the clear loser. There wasn't a ref available to call the fight or mark the points officially. No one can be deemed the official winner of todays match."

Shalnark rolled his eyes. Places and their annoying rules. "I'll make sure she's aware. Is there anything else?"

"She needs to be out by the end of the day or force will be used to ensure she's vacated the premises." Shalnark only smiled as he wordlessy shut the door in their face.

As he began to walk back towards the chair he'd previously vacated, envelope in hand. He jolted at the bathroom door cracking open a soaking and soap-covered head peering at him with wide frightened eyes. "Was someone just at the door?"

"Yes but I-" Before he could get much else out panic swarmed her eyes more before seemingly being pushed behind a mask. He could just barely notice her swallow. "Who was it?"

He maintained his smile but noted her reaction. Was there something she was trying to keep from him or better yet someone? "Just some people that work here. I'll explain when you finish up."

The door quickly slammed and he could practically feel her anxious aura from across the room. He remembered how long it took her to shower by the two weeks they'd spent together and the speed in which she wrapped this one up had him holding back a laugh as she popped out the bathroom barely five minutes later, hair wrapped up in a towel.

She quickly made her way to him. Her face was alot more neutral than it had been before. She sat on the edge of the bed so she could get a good look at him before finally speaking.

"What did they want?"

So Shalnark told her what they said he handed over the letter and she took it hesitantly before tearing it open to read the contents. He could read the look of irritation that overtook her face.

"You've got to be joking?" Shalnark laughed at her expression.

"Unfortunately I'm not." He was happy to see her meeting his eyes like she had done before the incident.

"They host to the death matches regularly might I add, but draw the line at the accidental killing of a worker?" Her scoff actually made him laugh out loud instead of holding it back. He couldn't stop his eyes from taking on a twinkle as he replied.

"You do know that what you did looked anything but accidental right?"

"COME ON! It's not like I meant to snap his neck.. I just wanted him to not talk.." Her sheepish expression had him laughing all over again.

"Well you certainly made sure he wouldn't be speaking." He smirked and she lunged forward and punched him in the shoulder. There was no real force behind it and the playfulness had him grinning.

He watched bemused as she covered her face groaning falling back into the bed.

"What the hell am I supposed to do?" The question seemed to be something she was asking herself but that lit something in his chest an idea. Before he could reconsider it he spoke.

"Come with me."

"..I can't.." You couldn't believe what you just heard, he couldn't be serious right?

"And why not, what's holding you here?" What was holding you here? After reading the letter you knew you couldn't stay for Gon and Killua. If anything you being here could be a danger to them. Especially if Shalnark decided not to leave.

"I just.." You didn't know how to finish what you wanted to say.

"Since you've come to this world, have you actually ever taken the time to enjoy it?" That had your eyes narrowing.

"You haven't have you? I can tell just by the way you're looking." He paused before continuing. "Come with me.. If you do, I'll help you find a way home. We can do it together." Your face snapped to his own and he held up a finger.

"On one condition. We start research after we have ourselves a little break." He'd… He'd help you find a way home. His only requirement being what? Spending time with him? A part of you couldn't help the little bit of warmth that started to bloom in your chest.

It was stupid to want this.. But a part of you had really wanted to see him. Even if you were still angry at him having abandoned you he was here right now wasn't he..? He hadn't left you today either. What if this was a game? He had to have a motive right?

"...What would this break entail..?" Was all you hesitantly got out but the smile that flashed across his face let on the fact he most likely thought he won.

"You'll only find out along the way." Was all he teasingly said back his eyes bright.

"What if at some point I want to leave?" You had to have a way out, had to know you wouldn't be trapped.

"Y/N you won't be a prisoner. Even now I'm not forcing you. Please just come with me." He stood up and made his way over so that he was standing in front of you.

"I'll go with you." The words came out softer than you'd have liked. Clearing your throat you turned your head away. "But there's some things I need to wrap up here before I leave."

His smile was vibrant. "Great! I can help you-"

"NO!" Standing to give yourself little extra height you peered up at him, his face now confused.

"There's some things I need to handle alone.. And." You scratched the back of your head looking over to the blankets piled by the window. "How do you feel about company on our 'little break.'"

His brows pinched in confusion. "There's someone you plan on bringing with?"

That caused you to smile wide. "In a manner of speaking, yes." His eyes almost seemed to flicker in disappointment but his answer was kind if not a little forced, his smile fixed. "That should be fine."

"Meet me at Heaven's Park in the center of the city at.." You glanced at the clock. "Eight?"

That would give you a few hours alone to collect your things, find and explain everything to the boys, grab aster, and leave.

He met your eyes before ultimately nodding a quick agreement. "I'll see you there then."

Making his way to the door he pulled in open before turning his head and winking over at you. "Don't go standing me up, okay?" Laughing he shut the door.

Quickly you turned to your room and immediately rushed to grab your journal, spare papers, your few clothes, and essentials. It's not that you had much but it still took a while for you to comb through the room and ensure you had everything. 'What the hell am I getting myself into?'

You probably could have gone back to Kukuroo mountain.. But you just didn't. It'd feel like coming back as a failure and something in what Shalnark said really hit you in a way you hadn't been expecting. 'Since you've come to this world, you haven't actually taken the time to enjoy it have you?'

No.. you really hadn't. Even on Whale Island you had been training, or working. The Hunter Exam was trying. And everything after that had been more training. You hated to admit it but the most fun you'd had was when you went to the circus with Kalluto.. And the day at the garden with Shalnark.

That of course had been a mission of sorts but that time together had been enjoyable. Okay maybe a little more than enjoyable.

Just as you threw your bags on your bed and strapped your satchel to your waist and thigh a knock came to the door. Turning your head you cocked your head. He wouldn't have come back would he? Carefully you walked to the door cracking it open you peered down and threw the door open wide.

"BOYS!" You lunged forward into the hall throwing your arms around them.

Gon looked the most distressed out of the two. "YOU'RE OKAY!"

"I am. I promise." You held on tightly to them and surprisingly Killua even got into the hug a bit and let his arm come around you. Pulling back you looked at them.

That's when you noticed Wing and Zushi standing against the wall a few feet away watching the exchange. You nodded at them smiling before turning your attention back to the boys in front of you.

Killua looked at you the most cautiously of the two. "How?"

"How what?" Maybe you could play dumb.

"I know he broke your back. How?"

"I TOLD YOU THERE'S NO WAY!" Gon looked at him angrily. "Tell him!" Gon looked back up at you confidently.

You looked over at Wing and Zushi before stepping aside. "This is a conversation we need to have inside."

Wing's eyes were wary but everyone trailed into your room. Gon and Killua gaping at its clean state before landing on your packed bags. "YOU CAN'T LEAVE!"

You lowered your head in shame as you shut the door and followed the four into your room. You didn't bother answering until you sat on the edge of the bed beside your bags. "I don't have a choice." Pulling out the red envelope from a pocket on the inside of your jacket you waved it between them all.

"I'm banned from ever fighting or even setting foot on Heaven's Arenas ground for the stunt I pulled killing the ref in the ring."

"Why'd you kill him?" The question came from Killua and he only looked curious, not judgemental though.

"It wasn't on purpose.. It was accidental-" You rubbed your palms against your eyes letting out a frustrated sigh. "He was going to call the match when I couldn't get up.. And I just moved. I only meant to cover his mouth.. I didn't mean to snap his neck."

"Let's hope you all learn from her mistake." That was the first thing to come out Wing's mouth since you'd been around him and you couldn't even be mad. He was right. Looking up at him you met his eye and could almost see the sympathy there.

"Look boy's, I don't want to leave. But I don't have a choice." Meeting Gon and Killua's eyes you made yourself smile before leaning forward to ruffle their hair. Killua only half heartedly swatting your hand away. "We will see each other again, promise. But for now you both need to learn nen."

You turned your attention to Gon and gave him a serious look. "When it's your time to fight Hisoka.. You need to be careful Gon." He gave you a wide confident smile. "I can do that!"

You laughed kindly, eyes twinkling. "Good boy!"

"Are you going to stop stalling now hag?" Killua had his arms crossed when you looked over to him. Looking up you met Wing's gaze as if asking for approval, it was unclear what you saw there but he didn't discourage you from speaking so you inhaled deeply before trying to explain.

"Wing still has much to teach you boys. I won't go into specifics.. because well I'm not your teacher.. But what I will say is you'll learn each nen user has a category of sorts." You hesitantly looked to Wing before back to the boys.

"I well- fall under two categories." You could hear Wing take in a quick breath and you could feel his attention now even more focused on you.

Holding up a hand you turned your aura to fire. "This ability is from one of my categories."

Dispelling the fire you took a blade and before anyone could react you quickly made a cut against your arm. Gon gasped about to say something as the blood welled but his shock turned to surprise along with everyone else's in the room as you activated your other ability.

Your clothes covering the glow of your chest as the cut healed. Wiping away the blood you showed a completely healed arm with no scar in sight.

"THAT'S INCREDIBLE!" Gon yelled, he was practically bouncing in excitement. Killua looked stunned, grabbing your arm to twist it around not seeing the previous wound anymore.

"That's why your arm wasn't broken anymore when you met us at my home." That had you smiling. "Smart boy."

Gon's brows pinched in confusion and he tilted his head. "Y/N why didn't you just tell us about nen before?"

"Gon.. I wanted to. Stars above, I'd have loved too. But I'm by no means a master, I had no place teaching you." You glanced at Killua. "Both of you for that matter. And let's be honest if I told either of you about nen you'd have demanded I teach you. You wouldn't have settled for a no. And I could have easily killed one or both of you."

Wing stepped up closer to you to look at you smiling briefly before turning to face the boys. "She's right, and I'm glad she had the foresight to not inform you both of nen. Things could have gone very badly for you both if she had."

Gon and Killua looked between you both before nodding. "I understand." They both said in unison. Gon looked at you bright eyed. "Does this mean I can potentially have a cool ability like yours?!"

That had you laughing. "Don't go getting ahead of yourself kid."

"BUT-" You held up a hand, still laughing. "Gon, this is precisely why I didn't tell you both about nen! Let your master explain when the time is right." He looked like a kicked puppy and you shook your head.

Looking at the clock you realized just how much time had passed since they'd arrived.

"As much as I'd like to stay. I have to leave." You smirked still looking at the clock. "I was informed they'd use 'force' and I'm not going to lie. I'm too exhausted to deal with that tonight."

Standing you turned to shoulder your bags.

"Do you need a place to stay for the night?" Wing asked kindly and you shook your head no.

"That's not necessary. Besides I think it's time my journey took me out the city." You looked out the window longingly. Where would you end up next? For some reason the prospect of the unknown didn't seem so scary.

This time you didn't care about the onlookers snatching Gon into your arms for a tight embrace, you held on tightly. You weren't sure how long it would be until you saw him next but knew it would be months at the very least.

Even if his story had already been written out and you knew he'd be fine happy even in this interlude. The part you played in this world was uncertain, anything could happen to you. And even if there were things you couldn't voice, there was one thing you could.

"I love you Gon."

Even if you hadn't been around Killua for the same amount of time as Gon, you looked up over Gon's head to meet Killua's eyes. You knew what you were about to say would embarrass him but you could care less.

"And I love you too Kil."

She was late, Shalnark kept checking his phone. He'd been waiting here fifteen minutes around. Frustratedly he stood determined to go find her. He knew he joked about standing him up but it was a joke. Maybe this was her way of getting even at him for leaving her in that hotel room.

He couldn't blame her if she did but it still didn't make him happy. If she actually left him he thought of how embarrassing it was about to be to have to call Phinks back and explain how they wouldn't be stopping by before Shalnark took them to the final destination he had in mind.

He had called the man and explained his plan. Phinks had uncharacteristically not teased him. Only stating he wanted them to stop by before they headed to said final destination. When Phinks heard she was bringing a friend he said if it was a female he'd charm his way into letting them get alone time. Apparently they had a bone to pick with her over the Heavens Arena incident. Which Shalnark was happy to pass off to them.

Just as he had taken a few steps away from the bench he'd been at he felt an aura approaching him looking over his eyes felt like they were going to pop out his head. Y/N was approaching and she wasn't alone. He knew she wouldn't be alone but he was expecting a person not a dog the size of a small pony at her side. The dogs dark purple reflecting in places the orange of the setting sun.

'Where the hell did she find an animal like that.' He noted the curved claws on the end of the more human like front paws compared to the back. Despite the scary image the beast presented he couldn't help the wide smile that overtook his face and when she stopped a few feet from him. When the beast cocked their head at him curiously sticking a tongue out he had to hold back a laugh. But it didn't take long for a laugh to actually come out when she finally spoke to him after the prolonged silence between them.

"I hope you aren't allergic to dogs."

Notes:

This isn't a super important note, but I cleaned up and reposted the first chapter yesterday! My writing style has come a very long way since I first started and I was very unhappy with it. Nothing has changed, the only thing I did was add in a few extra details as I cleaned up the Chapter. I hope to have the chance to clean up Chapter 2 as well before the next time I post. I just felt it was important to have those two Chapters up to snuff!

Anyways I hope you guys are excited for this next upcoming adventure with Shal. I think we can all agree that we've needed a reunion. ️

Chapter 35: Chapter 35 - We are, Off on an adventure.

Chapter Text

Arc Three

"Are we there yet?"

It took everything in you to hide the smile that wanted to form at the words you had spoken at this point countless times as you caught the slight tightening of Shalnarks hands around the wheel. Shalnark was such a positive and overall happy guy. Nothing ever seemed to dim his mood or get under his skin. Sure in the past there were times you'd seen him irked.

But you couldn't resist a part of you that wanted.. No NEEDED to test the limits and push. How far could you push him until that patience wore thin and he broke? Just because you had decided to go with him on this little 'adventure' didn't mean you'd forgiven him.

"I swear if I didn't know any better, I'd say your memory is worse than Shizuku's." His tone was light and airy and you turned to look at him. He quickly turned his head so he could face you with a playful smirk on his face. Internally you sighed, he must have figured out what you were doing but that didn't mean you were going to stop.

Turning your head to look in the back you saw Aster lounged out staring out the window. Shalnark had said the car he had in mind wouldn't do, considering he wasn't expecting your plus one to be a dog that could pass for a pony.

So in turn you were both forced to steal an SUV that had seats you could knock down so she had plenty of room to move around in. A part of you longed for her to get bigger, another part of you dreaded it. Short of stealing a semi one day she'd become very difficult to transport. But that was something that you could worry about another day.

Looking out the window and being faced with nothing but endless tree's you decided to kick up the dramatics. "When are you going to feed me?" Turning your head to face his that was now focused on the road you tried widening your eyes and adding with a little pout. "Don't you know I'm starving?"

Without saying anything he popped open the center console and pulled out a bag of beef jerky and handed it over to you. You had only just opened the bag, the air filling with the smell of jerky when a long muzzle shot forward before you could so much as get a hand inside devouring the jerky inside. Hastily you pulled the bag free of Aster's muzzle, quickly angling your body so she couldn't reach the bag again.

Spreading the bag wide you let out a mournful cry. "YOU'VE GOT TO BE FUCKING KIDDING ME!" Snapping your head to the side you didn't catch Shalnarks lips clamped together containing a laugh or his shoulders shaking. You just stared accusingly at your hound in the back seat.

"YOU DIDN'T EVEN LEAVE ME A SINGLE PIECE! I SWEAR YOU'RE NOTHING BUT A GREEDY PIG NOT A DOG!" All you heard was a huff from Aster and saw her head looking back out the window unbothered. Before a roar of laughter came from the driver's seat beside you.

When you snapped your head to the side you noticed Shalnark must have taken his foot off the gas because the SUV began to slow down as his shoulders shook laughing harder than you'd ever heard him do so before. The man actually looked like he might have tears in his eyes.

If you weren't so annoyed you might have actually enjoyed the sound of his laughing but right now all you wanted to do was punch him. Crossing your arms you looked out the window. He had stopped laughing by now and had begun to pick up speed again.

"We are about 10 minutes out from the city. I'll make sure I get you some food." You could still hear the amusement in his voice and couldn't help but be thankful though at the fact he planned on stopping.

"Also-" You felt his attention on you and you looked over curious. When he caught your eye he smirked before turning his attention back to the road. "You're going to have to try harder, if you're trying to get under my skin."

Rolling your eyes, and faced forward putting your chin on your palm.

Thankfully Shalnark kept his word and stopped to get you both food before making his way to an apartment of all things? You looked at him quizzically. "You have an apartment in a place like this of all places?"

"What's wrong with this place?" He side eyed you brow raised with a smirk but all you could do was shrug. "Nothing… just somehow this place doesn't fit your whole vibe." At vibe you motioned at him with a hand.

"It's giving 'lonely I drink beer all day bachelor' or 'drug addict'." Looking over at him you continued, "I mean I'd understand if you were trying to lay low. But come on hard for a guy like you trying to lay low and not attract attention in a place like this? It's not like you go broadcasting who you really are, anyone in a place like this would be itching to jump a pretty boy like you. I mean hell if I didn't know any better I'd rob you too."

The loud laugh that sounded beside you had your cheeks pinking, you just had to ramble on. He grabbed your arm and turned you so you had to stop and look up at him. His eyes held a mischievous twinkle as he smirked. "Mhm.. so you think I'm a pretty boy huh?"

"Oh fuck off." His lips pressed in an amused line as his shoulder shook suppressing his laughter. He bent down a little, "And last time I checked, you did rob me. And I know for a fact you knew better."

You were going to hit him. He pulled away though before you could make a move to do anything and made his way down the rest of the hall leaving you standing there eyes narrowed on his back but he simply seemed relaxed. You thought he'd pull a key out but he knocked on the door.

He turned his head and raised a brow. "Well you coming?" Grunting you jogged forward and had just made it to the door when it swung open and you beheld the sight before you. Which so happened to be Phinks. He had his trademark sinister like smile.

"Well well well, look who finally showed up." He made to look past you continuing to speak. "So Shal where's this friend you said she was bringing alon-" When his eyes met Aster's his eyes popped for a second before snapping between Shalnark and your own before ultimately landing on your huge hound.

"I think you guys should come on in."

Shalnark didn't bother suppressing his laugh the way you did. You still felt confused as to why he'd bring you here of all places. This wasn't where he intended on taking you for your 'little break' right? I mean his sales pitch at the room gave you the impression you'd see more than Phinks apartment but it was worth it to see the look on his face as he beheld Aster.

He stepped out of the way and you guys came in your hound dutifully following your heel. Walking into the space you covered your mouth to hold in a laugh. 'Lonely I drink beer all day, bachelor.' Flicking your eyes to Shalnark you saw him smirk as if he read the thought that was flitting through your mind.

"You got alot of to explaining to do." You turned and faced Phinks before looking around the room. You pointed at your chest brow arching in confusion.

"Who? Me?"

"No, not you. The dog." You could hear the sarcasm but before he had room to say anything you looked down to Aster and back up to Phinks.

"Unfortunately man, I didn't get around to the whole training her how to 'speak' thing yet."

Shalnark had made his way to the couch and you heard his soft laugh ring out, turning your head to look at him as he was smiling over to Phinks. "Hate to say it but you walked into that one, Phinks."

The man only grumbled before walking over to his fridge, you took the time to walk over and sit beside Shalnark on the couch. You didn't want to risk ending up right beside Phinks and honestly Shalnark was the safest option. Looking around curiously you couldn't help but ask.

"So where's your little partner in crime?" As if your question summoned him, the man appeared from a door which must have led to his room, his eyes narrowed. "Already annoying me."

You held your hands up defensively. "Come on! It wasn't supposed to come out as a short joke jeez." He rolled his eyes as he made his way to the couch plopping down. "Tch. Don't care."

When Aster skirted around the couch to sprawl before your feet his eyes widened slightly before he tilted his head curiously. "Where'd you.. get dog?"

Shalnark cheerfully chirped beside you. "You know! I've been meaning to ask her that myself!"

Phinks entered the room, beers in hand and tossed them between Shalnark and yourself on the couch as he passed. Picking one up you eyed it and raised a brow. "Wow, I didn't take you guys for the type to loosen my lips with cheap alcohol to get my secrets."

Feitan's eyes seemed to glimmer darkly. "Could still torture you." Phinks shot him an annoyed glance before looking back at you. "I'm just being nice, no need to get all uppity. You can just hand it back if you don't want it." Immediately you popped the can, taking a sip and wincing.

"Fuck man, I really got to help you get some variety." He rolled his eyes before pointedly staring.

"You done stalling?" You flicked your gaze to the side and caught Shalnark staring at you leaned back into the couch smiling fondly. Rolling your eyes you couldn't help but grumble.

"Stars… I miss being around people that have the attention span of goldfish." You surprisingly heard Feitan snort at that. Putting your elbow up on the armrest you got a little more comfortable. "Well it all started when I wanted to take the kid from the mission we ran into each other at to the circus.."

And so you told them of your trip to the circus to try and let the assassin kid have a little fun, leaving out most of the details of almost everything besides walking around and seeing the pup in the cage. "... And well that's when I decided it was time for a little animal rescue mission."

Phinks had leaned forward elbows propped on his knees. "Are you telling me that you stole that hound" He pointed to Aster. "From one of this country's biggest Circuses."

"I wouldn't call it 'Stealing'" You air quoted. "It was more of a.." Tapping your chin you thought of what to say. "Freeing of a prisoner." Phinks snorted and Shalnark straight up laughed.

"You gonna make excuses for all the things you steal?" Phinks said ever so annoyingly. It caused you to cross your arms defensively.

"Excuse me SIR but the only people I've actually stolen from is Hisoka, and the botanical people.." That's when you remembered the dagger. "And the mafia.. BUT the last one doesn't really count because they were all dead when I took my prize."

"Oh!" Came a surprised response from beside you that had you turning your attention to the man beside you that had his chin resting in his hand eyes sparkling as he pulled out one of his antennae waving it in front of your face. "I'm kind've hurt you're forgetting about me."

Looking from his antenna to his face you turned your nose up closing your eyes sniffing delicately. "Technically you dropped that and I found it on the ground. I technically didn't take anything from you. For all I knew that could've already been on the ground before I ran into you."

Phink's was scoffing, saying something under his breath you couldn't catch because of Shalnark's sudden laughter beside you. "Oh! I see how it is! I'll remember that in the future."

You side eyed him with a glare but he looked at Phinks smirking. Sighing you rested your face in your palm again. "What else you guys tryna know?"

The weight of Feitan's eyes felt heavy and you looked over to him. "Want to know. About Hatsu."

It was hard not to feel suddenly defensive. "What's there to know? It's fire.. End of story."

Maybe you had been a little too defensive because you felt the other two looking at you know but you tried to ignore the weight of their gazes. "Why pick it?"

"I.. Well it felt right besides… it's pretty cool right!" You extended your hands and flicked your fingers making little visible sparks in the air grinning like a cat. That had Phinks leaning back shaking his head annoyed at your antics.

Unfortunately Feitan wasn't put off by them and pushed. "How long take you… to develop?"

That had you sitting back crossing your arms angrily. "You know in the anime you aren't this talkative. It's kind'va annoying."

"Not show. Real life." Was all he had to say on the matter.

"If you aren't gonna let it go. I may have gotten angry and..."

"Like that's something new." Phinks deadpanned, having finished your beer you threw it and it bounced off his head. "HEY WHAT WAS THAT FOR! I'M TEMPTED TO BEAT YOUR ASS!"

Scowling, you shrugged. "You were annoying me."

"Why you littl-" Shalnark spoke up beside you, getting your attention while also cutting Phinks off. His voice was curious.

"You got angry and what?" You debated answering and were quiet for a long moment.

"The kid.. Kalluto. His mother was going to torture him after I struck him in a fight as punishment.. And." You narrowed your eyes on the coffee table and balled your fists. "I told her no.. and well she didn't like that and was rather insulting. I frankly wanted to burn the bitch to a crisp but threatened to burn the mountain to the ground instead. I focused on what I wanted and flames started appearing… the rest doesn't really matter."

Looking up to see Phinks mouth dropped open was almost comical. "Wait, are you saying you not only threatened the ZOLDYCK family and their ENTIRE HOME but also just decided that was the time to work on your hatsu for the first time?"

"When you put it like that it sounds bad."

"It doesn't sound bad, it sounds crazy!" Was what Phinks snapped back. You couldn't stop the laugh that came out after his statement.

"What can I say, I perform my best under pressure."

"I don't know how no ones killed you yet." He was shaking his head annoyed and you couldn't help but grin wide at the statement.

"It's the charming personality right?" Shalnark laughed beside you at the banter and you could hear Feitan snort.

"It's kind of you to do all that for a kid." That had a brow raising at Shalnarks words but you brushed off the compliment?

"He's a cool kid.. I'm sure you guys would like him." That had you holding back an expression that could give something away. The words weren't meant to come out but they had. Hopefully they wouldn't notice… Hopefully?

You were surprised by Shalnark leaning forward a bit, subtly scooting closer to your side. "You guys want to play a game of cards?"

Feitan shrugged at the suggestion, Phinks agreed, and only then did you finally relent. "Yeah.. if you promise not to cheat again." You couldn't help but grumble.

"Hey! I would never!" You rolled your eyes at the obvious lie.

Hours later you were cursing angrily. "COME ON YOU OBVIOUSLY ARE CHEATING! ALL OF YOU!"

Shalnark, Phinks, and even Feitan were positively beaming. You hadn't won a single round and your mood decreased with each loss.

"It's not our fault you're such a sore loser!" Shalnark bumped your shoulder playfully.

"That's it! I've had enough of this game!" You promptly used your Hatsu and set all the cards on fire. The ones still in hands promptly dropped to the floor as you huffed, staring at the wall, arms crossed.

Feitan started snickering. "Moody girl." His tone was teasing and somehow it made you feel less shitty and couldn't help but laugh with the others.

Aster finally shifted away from your feet and made her way to check out the other two spiders. Phinks seemed to stiffen as she sniffed his pant leg and when she got to Feitan he surprisingly stuck a hand out to pet her soft head. She wagged her tail playfully and you smiled.

"I can't wait until she's full sized!"

"What do you mean?! SHE'S GOING TO GET BIGGER!" Phinks looked appalled looking between Shalnark and yourself which confused you a bit. Aster was your hound not Shalnarks?

"Yeah! How big is she supposed to get!" Shalnark looked curious.

"I'm surprised you don't already know?" You Shrugged.

"What gives you that impression?" He seemed genuinely curious and you scratched the back of your head.

"...Uhhh I don't know.. You just kinda seem like someone who knows things…" You were sure your face was turning red and you saw Phinks and Feitan exchange a fast knowing look which you ignored.

"ANYWAYS! Mike! Mike is the Zoldycks guard dog and he's as tall as the trees!"

Phinks had cracked open another beer and promptly turned his head to the side to not spray Aster with beer. "TALL AS A TREE!"

"HEY! Females might be smaller! I don't know! I wasn't really thinking when I stole her!"

"So did steal?" Feitan sounded smug.

"Whatever! You all will regret teasing me when I can ride her while you all have to walk to your destinations!" Aster came padding over and surprisingly laid her head on Shalnarks lap while she pushed her body against your legs.

"I'm not teasing you! I can't wait to see how big she gets, though traveling is going to be hard!" Peaking up, Shalnark was running his hands over her fur seeming genuine.

"I was actually worried how I'd get her out of heaven's arena.." Smirking, you looked between them all. "Guess what I did?"

"Can only imagine what with you." Phinks snapped and you lowered your hand to your satchel and pulled out a clown stuffed animal.

"ASTER!" You waved the toy in her direction and she perked up. "Kill the clown!"

She promptly lunged, snapping at the toy shaking her head shredding the toy as she did so. "That's the fifth one in the last month! I keep hoping one day she goes after the real one!"

You had never heard it before at least not in person but Feitans sudden almost unhinged laugh startled you. Looking up he looked positively amused.

Shalnark got your attention by nudging your side. "You didn't give her toys resembling any of us did you?" You smirked. "Guess one day you'll have to find out."

The rest of the night went by smoothly and you all settled in to watch some new show Phinks had been hooked on. You couldn't help but find amusing, man might have been annoying but he really did know all the good shows.

It wasn't long before your eyes began occasionally shutting in tiredness. You felt yourself drifting off, but what you didn't feel was how your head fell to the side to rest on a bare shoulder. Or how you nuzzled into it slightly.

And only the men sitting on the couch across from you noticed the way the man that shoulder belonged to smiled.

Chapter 36: Chapter 36 - We are, Causing mischief and making bets?

Chapter Text

Upon waking you slowly blinked your eyes open. At some point you had curled your legs up onto the couch, but that wasn't what left you concerned.

What concerned you was what.. well who you had decided to lay against. Apparently your sleeping self had decided Shalnark was the perfect pillow and not only that he must have found you equally pillow like because he had an arm wrapped around your shoulders.

Slowly you went to untangle yourself not wanting to disturb him and also not wanting to acknowledge the position you'd found yourself currently in.

Thankfully he didn't wake.. and if he did at least he pretended he wasn't. Looking around you quickly put your hand over your mouth.

Feitan was sprawled out dead asleep on the opposite couch.. but that wasn't the part that had you wanting to laugh. It was Aster that had gotten up on the couch with the man.

Apparently she had decided if she couldn't cuddle you in sleep she'd find someone else. Pulling out your phone as carefully as possible you snapped a few pictures of the normally grumpy man snuggled up around your dog.

When your eyes fell on the man on the lazy boy leaned back you smiled. A plan forming.

Carefully you padded across the room. Halfway through you felt someone thankfully not Phinks wake up. Turning your head carefully, green eyes locked on yours. Holding a finger up to your lips, you saw his own turn up in a big smile.

Turning you focused back on your work. Finishing up you pulled out your phone and began taking a few pictures. A snort behind you had you spinning around and rushing over.

"Don't you dare say a word."

Your hand was over Shalnarks mouth and you could feel him smiling behind it, eyes twinkling. Releasing your hand he shook his head and looked over to your victim.

"Wouldn't dream of it." You leaned forward about to whisper something in his ear when said victim woke up and narrowed his eyes looking suspicious.

"Couldn't you two wait to flirt with each other until I was out of the room." That had you leaning back annoyed.

"I wasn't flirting." He rolled his eyes before groaning and closing them, resting his palms over his eyes. "I'm too hungover to deal with this shit."

Nudging Shalnark you asked. "We should probably get going, don't cha think?" He smirked, leaning back. "I don't know, I think I'm rather hungover myself! I think I might take another nap."

His arms folded behind his head as he closed his eyes pointedly.

"Seriously, what's the rush?" Phinks snapped.

"No rush… Just want breakfast." He tossed a thumb in the direction of the kitchen.

You noted Shalnark had an eye peaked open and that caused you to glare in his direction. Getting up to not seem suspicious you headed to the kitchen and opened the fridge and couldn't help but turn your head appalled. It reminded you of your brother's friend's college fridge. Shutting it you headed back to the couch and bumped your knee against Shalnarks.

"I'll drive, I don't fancy beer for breakfast." The only response was a chuckle and he got up to stand.

Feitan must have overheard because his eyes popped open. He took in his position cuddled up with Aster and seemed startled but ultimately seemed to not care. Pushing himself up he looked over to Phinks and froze eyes flaring in surprise as he saw his face as the man sat up.

"What you looking at Fei?" He snapped, clearly irritated.

"Just ugly.. in the mornings." Feitan deadpanned before those grey eyes flashed to your own sparking in amusement.

"Such a prick." Phinks muttered as he led you guys to the door. "See you guys around, I guess."

Patting your thigh Aster padded up, she looked up to Phinks face confused and her head tilted to the side comically. 'I swear to the stars if my dog rats me out.'

"Why is your dog looking at me like that?" You shrugged in response to his question.

"No clue but I'll see ya dude." Just before Phinks shut the door Shalnark looked over in feigned concern. "Hey! Before I forget I think you slept on something. You got a little something on your face!"

You had to swallow your reaction. Shalnark was an asshole.

"Oh you've got to be kidding me. Thanks for letting me know, man. Good Luck with that one." He tossed a thumb in your direction and shut the door. You caught Feitan's expression before the door shut. He clearly was excited to see the fallout of what was about to happen.

Because while Phinks was asleep you had taken the time to artfully draw on eyebrows. You snatched Shalnarks arm and pulled him along quickly.

"I'm so fucked if we don't get out of here!" Shalnark was positively laughing as you both booked it down the hall Aster in toe. "Oh! Without a doubt."

By the time you shut the door to the SUV you felt a surge of bloodlust blast from the apartment complex behind peaking in the rearview you saw a man throwing open an apartment door.

Phinks started heading down the hall toward the stairs and you turned to Shalnark and punched his arm. "Come on DRIVE! Do you want him to kill me!"

Putting the car in gear he hit the gas laughing. "Of course not! But your expression is priceless!"

You both looked and noticed Phinks had stopped looking positively enraged. "I wonder how many times he's gonna wind up his ability next time he sees me." You thought back to the Chimera Ant arc smirking.

That had Shalnark peering at you sounding curious. "What do you mean?" That had you biting your lip slightly looking over kinda guilty before replying.

"Well.. I think it goes without saying.. I'm pretty aware of what most of your abilities are right? I mean the only member we never saw the true potential of is Nobunaga."

The car started to slow and Shalnark began pulling over and when he did, he looked at you seriously. That caused you to stiffen and turn to face him more fully. He leaned in closer to your face searching it. "Have you told anyone here about us and our secrets?"

"No." The word came out almost breathless. "And why not?" His response was instant and didn't come out with a hint of hesitation. He just blinked and your mouth opened and shut a few times before looking out the windshield.

"I don't know.. I just can't." The words came out soft and you couldn't help but think of Kurapika at that moment. Guilt began weighing heavy and you lowered your gaze a bit. A hand grabbing hold of yours got your attention and you looked over to the person you had forgotten was in the car with you as you got lost in that thought.

"I selfishly can't help but be thankful for that." He had a smile on his face but you could tell it was forced. Shaking your head you smirked suddenly. "I bet you'd all be jealous to find out I know just how cool Feitan's ability, pain packer and rising sun is."

He laughed, turning away and began driving again. "Oh, Is that right!"

You couldn't help it, biting down on your lip for a second as you cautiously looked over to Shalnark. "Can I ask you a question?"

You saw his smile take on a more genuine edge. "I suppose! Depends on what it is!"

"If you entered auto pilot while I was in a room with another target.. Would it cause you to kill me too?" It was only when you felt a brief tightening on your hand did you realize that Shalnark had never let go.

"I don't know.. But I'd advise you not be around to find out just in case." Swallowing you nodded.

"Noted.." You sighed dramatically. "I guess it's a good thing I got to see you in action in the show then huh?" You squeezed his hand back and you heard him laugh.

"Oh! And what was that like?" There was teasing in his tone and you couldn't help but playfully tease back.

"Honestly.. It's pretty badass!" Turning with a laugh you brought your other hand up to his hair running your fingers through it before pulling it up. "Your aura practically gives your hair its own personality!"

Pulling your hand away from his hair you ran in through your hair trying to hold it up. "Honestly I'm kinda jealous." Sighing before you leaned back into the passenger seat. "I want my aura to give me cool hair."

The snickering beside you had you rolling your eyes. "Never heard of anyone wanting to train their aura for cool hair effects before!"

"Oh, fuck off!.. Also before I forget." Pulling out your phone you pulled up your camera roll.

"Want these pictures of Phinks and Feitan for yourself?"

Illumi had watched the Heavens Arena coverage, that was until it went out. He hadn't heard from his cousin or Hisoka and he couldn't help but be curious about the aftermath.

He didn't think Hisoka would have killed her and if he had he's sure that a statement would have been sent out stating so.

Figuring Hisoka would be more likely to pick up the phone he dialed, after the second ring Hisoka's sing song voice came on.

"Hello! Dear lulu, I wasn't expecting the pleasure of speaking with you.~"

"Hisoka, how'd the end of the fight with my cousin go?"

"Aww, straight to business I see. I thought you were calling for pleasure. But it went fine. I won, of course. But after she decided to kill the poor ref they refused to give me the win. So I still have one more fight before I get to be a floor master."

"I see. That was rather unexpected indeed ref, but also not really she does have a temper."

"I'm more disappointed in the fact she didn't say goodbye before leaving."

That caused Illumi to stiffen. "What do you mean leave?"

"Oh my! You didn't hear did you! They promptly kicked her out after the fight. Apparently they frown upon breaking the rules." Hisoka's words came out in a purr that Illumi was well used too.

"Mhm, I suppose she'll be coming back home then." Hisoka's answering playful laugh set him on edge.

"Oh so you don't know?~"

He felt himself growing irritated. "Know what."

"She's with a spider."

"Which one?" Illumi felt like he already knew but he had to hear it for himself. Hisoka's laughing response was enough of an answer..

"The charming one of course. Shalnark.~"

"I'll get back to you later."

Hisoka's laughter was the last thing he heard as he hung up the phone.

His cousin was worse than Kil.

He saw enough of her interaction with him during the time at the botanical garden. I mean she did save him afterall and refused to hurt him.

Huffing out a long annoyed breath he began a text.

A few hours had gone by, occasionally Shalnark and you would talk but at the moment you were both just enjoying one of the few good radio stations. A chiming sound from your pocket left you momentarily confused.

Pulling your phone out your pocket you didn't notice the quick side eye you received. Looking at the screen your brow arched but then quickly furrowed.

Illumi the ass

Do you remember what I said about spiders?

Y/N

Yes.. Why are you asking?

Hell yeah that's a good response. It's not like he knows who you're with and what you're doing. A chime had you peeking at your phone.

Illumi the ass

Funny. Considering you're with one.

Y/N

How would you know that?

Illumi the ass

I have my sources.

Y/N

You mean your boyfriend?

Illumi the ass

You should know by now us Zoldycks don't have friends. Let alone boyfriends. That's another thing I wager you need a reminder in. I request you come back to Kukuroo Mountain.

Y/N

I'm taking a much needed vacation, how about later?

Illumi the ass

Are you going to make me come get you?

Y/N

I don't need you trying to discipline me like a child.

Illumi the ass

Maybe stop acting like one?

Y/N

I'm not coming back. And I 'request' you leave me alone and go back to your boyfriend.

Illumi the ass

Have it your way.

Sudden inspiration struck and you pulled up your photo editing app. Moments later you sent a picture.

Y/N

Not wanting to see his response you turned your phone off annoyed and shoved it back in your pocket.

"So! Who you talking too?" You rolled your eyes not at his question but rather the person in question. "A bug eyed annoyance."

He turned his head briefly looking curious. "Illumi." His face had an 'ah' expression. "He's so annoying sometimes. He constantly talks about 'assassins not having friends' but come on everyone knows he has matching crop tops with Hisoka."

"Family problems?" You remembered having not actually told him and your mouth popped open surprised.

He shot you a quick smirk. "I'm aware Illumi is your cousin."

You pointedly ignored him, thinking back to how you tried to get under his skin.

"Is Illumi your least favorite cousin then?" He seemed genuinely curious.

"Stars no, Milluki is. He's such a little prick. Thankfully I didn't see him much. He's cruel and lazy." You couldn't help it but you started laughing. "He's a manipulator and the object he uses is essentially a blowup doll."

Shalnark clearly wasn't expecting that and burst out into laughter. "What gave you that impression?"

"Well.. They never actually showed his ability but the knowledge he's a manipulator with the fact his room has two life sized busty figurines it seems safe to assume that is what he manipulates?" He was smiling at your breakdown of facts and nodded along.

"Mhm, it sounds like you're probably spot on then."

A sudden thought had you shaking your head in disgust, thankfully the radio crackled and you adjusted the dial. "Not this music again! I swear going home will be a treat because I'll never have to hear this trash again."

"Not all of our music is bad, ya know?" He was smirking, glancing at him in disbelief he turned his head slightly to flash you a mischievous expression. "I think, I'm just going to have to prove it to you!"

"Okay deal, but if I still think what you show me is trash. You'll stop cheating at cards." His brows raised.

"Sounds like a deal that benefits you regardless. How's that fair?"

"SO YOU ADMIT IT YOU DO CHEAT AT CARDS!"

"I never said I did." His lips turned up and he looked smug.

"Whatever. But okay.. I want to see if you can prove me wrong. But my hopes aren't high."

"What do I get if I prove you wrong?" That had your brows raising.

"Never having to hear me complain about your world's music again seems prize enough?" As you reached a red light he slowed and stopped.

As he did he turned his attention to you fully. "I don't want that."

Looking over you felt genuinely confused. "What do you want then?"

His eyes closed as he took on a truly innocent smile. "I want you to kiss me again."

Chapter 37: Chapter 37 - We are, Going out to a club.

Notes:

Warning - Non/Con Drug use in this Chapter.

Also my inspo for this chapter came after I heard this song and holy moly do I love it!
The song is "Where you are - John Summit , Hayla"

Chapter Text

"Are you sure about this?" You were shifting foot to foot uneasily watching as you got further in line. Shalnark looked over a shoulder and smirked before leaning down close to your ear.

"Are you scared?" His teasing had you pinching his side. "Mind your business.I just never really went out alot before."

"Oh, No I meant are you scared of losing the bet?" He was facing forward, smiling pleasantly. You didn't answer, warmth started blooming in your chest at the reminder of the bet. Cheeks pinking you turned feigning looking down the line.

The other day you had hesitantly agreed to his condition on kissing him if won the bet. A part of you wanted to say you didn't like the music he intended on showing you just to spite him.. Another part of you even if you disliked the music thought about saying you did like it just to kiss him again. As much as you wanted to ignore it you recognized the fact you were and had been attracted to him for a while now.

When it was your turn at the front of the line and the bouncer passed you both through with a flash of your ID's. You forgot that in alot of ways you were no better than someone from meteor city unless they got a hunter ID just like how Shalnark had. As you both headed further inside the floor began thumping with the bass of the music.

You couldn't help but laugh. "Well this sure beats that damn radio station music." His hand came up to your hip and he leaned down. "Does that mean I win already?"

The feeling of his hand on your hip and his words against your ear had your breath hitching. You hoped he wouldn't notice. "Not a chance."

Quickly you pulled him over to the bar. "If we are going to be here, I need a drink. Otherwise I'm going to spend the whole night stiff as a board."

"Oh! Why of course!" You could hear his teasing note and was half tempted to punch him.

Two drinks and a shot later you let the beat of the music pull you into the crowd. 'Dang I was really missing out back home.' Your brother had always tried getting you out of the house to places like this but you always refused. Suddenly you got how this could occasionally be appealing.

Shalnark pressed his lips to your ear so you could hear him over the music. "Seems like you are finally starting to enjoy yourself!" You didn't hold back your smile while looking around. "Kinda hard not too."

He somehow felt closer even though his lips never left where they had been pressed against your ear. "Would you like to dance with me?" The laugh you quickly covered was a little louder than you'd have liked. It wasn't a mean laugh though, turning your head to meet his gaze you felt your eyes soften a bit. "If you don't mind me stepping on your feet. I'm alot of things but I'm not a dancer."

"You're not used to just having fun are you?" His brow arched as he took in your face. Shaking your head not wanting to answer you hip bumped him to the rhythm of the music. Taking the hint he smiled and went along with your attempts to dance beside him.

It had taken a while for you to loosen up and not feel awkward. The liquor had slowly taken hold making it easier to relax and let loose though. A number of times you held each other's hands swaying back and forth playfully or jumped around. You both went with whatever felt right and natural.

There was alot of people in the crowd and you hadn't noticed how the warmth of Shalnarks body beside yours had disappeared as you danced away further in the crowd. When you noticed the lack of his presence you spun around searching slight panic at not seeing your companion.

Maybe leaving the crowd would help, you headed out the crowd and towards the wall. By the time you got to the outside of the crowd and still hadn't spot him yet sighing briefly you decided a drink would help calm your nerves. So you headed back to the bar.

"You having a good night!" A sweet faced girl was standing beside you at the bar. "Oh yeah! It's nice! I don't go out ever so this is a nice change of pace!"

She blinked big blue eyes at you before laughing softly but in a nice way. "Really! I saw you dancing out there! Never would have guessed by the way you were letting loose!" You laughed in return shaking your head. "Well a good drink sure makes it easier."

The line was thankfully dwindling away to the counter and the girl beside you made the wait feel shorter. She was friendly and energetic so conversation with her felt nice. It was rare you spent time with girls so this was a nice change of pace.

"Yeah! I have a friend who works here so I know alot of the bartenders and get a good price on drinks!" Turning your head at her words you smiled broadly.

"That's got to be nice! Honestly I'm starting to feel like I'm going to blow all my money on drinks like a kid dropping money on candy." Your analogy reminded you of Killua and that made you laugh at your own statement. Thankfully the girl beside you laughed too.

"I feel so rude! I'm Y/N! What's your name anyways?" You smiled over at her.

"I'm Delilah!" She positively beamed, it was your turn to order and Delilah put a hand on your arm. "You know! In honor of our new friendship why don't I get you this next drink, I'll make sure the bartender hook us up with their special!"

You couldn't help but beam at your new acquaintance.

"REALLY! I'd love that!" And honestly you would drinks here were expensive.

Delilah spoke to the bartender and winked playfully and they shook their head at her flirty antics. She handed your drink over with a smile. "I hope you like it! This is the clubs special!"

Taking the drink you held it out playfully. "Cheers!"

Clinking glasses you both began sipping on your drinks. It was sweet at first but then had a bitter aftertaste. It almost reminded you of a sour patch kid except you got the sweet then sour instead of vice versa. By the time you finished the drink you set it back on the bar table with a slight wince. "It wasn't bad but I don't think it's my favorite."

Delilah laughed, "Yeah it grows on you after a while! Anyways!" She tugged your arm towards the crowd. "Let's dance!" You let yourself get tugged and you stopped looking around again.

"Shit! I forgot I lost my friend!" You didn't even register the fact you'd referred to Shalnark as your friend for the first time as your head swiveled from side to side.

"You came here with someone?" The girl's tone held something you didn't entirely register, maybe confusion.

"Yeah, Just some guy but I can't seem to find him." He wasn't some guy but it was hard to explain your dynamic with Shalnark sober, and being drunk didn't make it easier.

"Well! Let's head into the crowd! Maybe you'll find him!" You let her tug you along, your limbs feeling more loose every moment you moved forward. 'Tonight is good.. no tonight isn't good it's great.' A strange anxiety started bubbling up, you wanted Shalnark it felt weird not seeing him or being around him.

You hated how quickly you almost seemed to fall back into the dynamic you'd been in with him before he'd left.. But no in a way this new dynamic was different. You weren't his captive anymore, and you didn't have to do anything for him anymore either.

You could just what..? Be yourself, be his friend? No, no, now wasn't the time to think about this. Not with the way this music was hitting you and vibrating in your body.

Taking a deep breath to calm the anxiety that had rolled in you decided to stay in your current spot trusting he'd find you. He had to find you. He always did after all. The colorful flickering lights and the smoke machines gave the place an enchanting feeling.

You didn't know if Delilah was still around anymore or not as you swayed, arms going up in the air before closing your eyes smiling at the nice feeling now coursing through your body.

As the next song began playing your eyes slanted open and you looked around suddenly at the feeling of eyes on you. Upon meeting green ones, your pulse started to thrum.

Under the fog of the drinks your thoughts began to wander. You marveled briefly at how you could always feel when his eyes were on you. It hit you suddenly at just how many times you'd felt his eyes on you and not realized it at the time as you looked back.

His eyes were so nice, you needed to be closer to him. He was like a magnet that was constantly pulling you near. Neither of you had looked away from the second you made eye contact and bringing your arms down you began shouldering past people to reach him smiling. When you got up to him the crowd compacted and that caused your body to push into his. Which frankly you didn't mind.

Wrapping your arms boldly up around his neck you leaned up to his ear. "Mmm, I just knew you'd find me." His arms came around your waist pulling you further into his body, pressing his lips against your ear as he spoke. "You sound so confident."

There was teasing in his words but at the lustful hint to his voice a shiver went up your spine that you knew that didn't go unnoticed by the way his palm pressed into your back. Wanting a reaction out of him you pressed your lips against his ear before speaking.

"Maybe it's because you always find me." When those words came out you realized the truth in them, he'd found you in so many places even if not always on purpose. He'd found you before the hunter exam, after the hunter exam, at the mansion, at heavens arena, and now.

The feeling of Shalnark sucking in a breath had you smiling against his ear before you lowered your mouth a little lower and kissed his neck right under his ear. The feeling of his fingers curling into your back had goosebumps racing over your skin.

You had started feeling cold and tingly and his warmth felt so good. Lips pressing against your neck had a small noise escaping.

"How could I not? You've been driving me crazy since the moment you ran into me." His words were soft and you wondered if you were even meant to hear them. You couldn't help nuzzle against his neck pressing kisses against it as you went. You could tell he was barely breathing which left you feeling strangely satisfied.

When you reached his other ear you voiced what you'd been holding in. "Even if I hated this music.. I would have told you I liked it just to feel you kiss me again." Everything seemed to go still for a moment until you felt yourself suddenly being moved and pulled along.

Happily you trailed behind Shalnark the warmth of his hand working as an anchor. When you reached the darkened hallway he'd been tugging you towards, you allowed him to push you up against the wall. When his hands came up to gently grab the sides of your face to pull you in for a kiss you mirrored his actions. When your lips crashed together you felt yourself melting.

This was better than you remembered. Pulling away you ran your hand back to tug at his hair. "Fuck, I've missed you."

It was as if those words set fire to him because the second they left your lips his mouth was back against yours. The chill you'd felt before took over again leaving you covered in goosebumps. Searching for warmth you pressed your body against his. Without much encouragement you unconsciously began grinding your body against his.

You smirked into the kiss as you shifted and felt his hard dick against your lower stomach. You had been getting worked up even before he dragged you to this hallway, but at the feeling of him against you the feeling turned more feral. You wanted no.. needed to feel more.

Pushing your hips forward, you began rolling them to create friction against his dick and your body. A hand fisted into your hair and pulled your head back. "Not here."

When you opened your eyes, green eyes were focused on your face. ..You could look at his eyes forever, they were so beautiful.

Suddenly the chill you'd been feeling turned to a burn, it felt like your skin was on fire from within. It was unfamiliar and vaguely unenjoyable. That anxiety from before running into Shalnark rushed in again which didn't make sense. He didn't make you anxious.. Not like this.

His eyes narrowed slightly as he took in your face looking from each of your eyes and looking over your face and body. One second he was pushed up against you, the next he had distanced himself and the hand fisted in your hair relaxed and he brought his hand to your face. "Did you take something from someone?"

Your brows pinched trying to think back it was hard to focus but you finally nodded remembering the girl Delilah and the drink. "When I couldn't find you, went to bar." You went to wrap an arm around him but he kept that distance not allowing it. Panic started to set in at his reaction.

"Bar and what?" He seemed intense for some reason and you felt yourself getting upset at the lack of contact and his overall reaction. "She bought me a drink.. What does it matter? ..Do you not want me anymore?" You could care less about the drink you wanted to address the fact he wasn't even remotely trying to touch you anymore. Did you do something wrong? Maybe you'd been to direct?

Something was flashing behind his eyes and you lowered your gaze not wanting to hear what he said while looking at him. "I'm.. I'm sorry." You mumbled and the hand against your face flexed. "Tell me about the girl who bought you the drink. What does she look like?"

Something wasn't clicking right and you felt yourself growing irritated. "No." You heard him let out a heavy sigh. "I wouldn't be asking you if it wasn't important." That had your brows lowering in anger, or was in jealousy. It was hard to tell how you felt as a haze seemed to come over your mind. Making it hard to concentrate on exactly what was happening.

"Why was I mad again?" You spoke quietly, not really expecting an answer so getting one surprised you. "I'm not sure, but I only want to help you alright?"

"Mhm.. I feel weird.. Want to lay down." The feeling of his warm hand against your face caressing was soothing. "I know.. Let's get you out of here. Okay?" Shalnark spoke quietly. You felt your head nodding in approval. You tried taking a step but your legs felt heavier than usual. "Carry, carry me home?"

"Of course." Was the soft reply you received as you felt yourself being lifted up bridal style, stars you were tired. Bringing an arm up you wrapped it around Shalnarks neck and closed your eyes. A door opened a short time later and you were being laid down on something hard and flat. The warm anxious feeling was gone again, being exchanged with the coldness.

"I'll be right back. I'm rolling down a window." Groaning you slapped your hand around at the lack of warmth. "Don't go.. Cold." You felt yourself grumbling.

Moments later something soft was being wrapped around your body. "We can't leave until I retrieve something. I promise I'll be right back, okay?"

"Phone.. Music?" You heard a low amused chuckle from somewhere above you. You felt your phone being tugged from your pocket and heard it being unlocked. "Cheeky.. Password knowing.. Smart ass." His laugh was a little louder but still low.

You heard music from one of your playlists starting up. The music was turned down low and set beside your ear as if he was trying to placate you but also not attract attention to your location. "Do you need anything else?" You shook your head yawning as you spoke. "NoooOOOo"

"I'll be right back then. I won't leave you long.. Don't move from here okay?"

Nestling into the warmth of what you assumed was a blanket you only nodded eyes fixed shut. "Okay." The only thing you heard after the door shut was the low music playing beside your ear and distant sounds of the night life of the city. 'Stars, am I tired.'

Shalnark was fucking pissed to say the least. Someone had drugged her and they were undoubtedly going to suffer. He had just shut and locked the door before heading back towards the club again. Pulling out his phone he called Phinks. It barely rang two times before he picked up.

"You got a lot of nerve calling me."

"We can talk about that later. Right now I need you and Fei to come out towards Andarna. Tell Fei he can bring his toys. I need help questioning someone and I want it to hurt."

The line was silent for a moment. "What happened?"

Shalnark explained the situation.

"Fuck, We'll head over it'll be about an hour and a half find a good place for Feitan to work."

"Will do!" Shalnark felt positively cheery at the prospect. Hanging up he headed back towards the back door of the club he'd left through. Quickly he made his way to the security room. And took out the person watching the footage.

Sitting down in the desk chair he got to work. It didn't take long to go through the footage and find the woman that had been talking to Y/N. He tracked her using the cameras throughout the club and upon finding what he needed stood and headed out.

He couldn't believe how easily she'd accept a drink from a stranger. She was smart but that was definitely not a smart choice. Especially considering she'd been one to lace someones drink in the past as well.

When he saw the woman conversing with another patron his hand shot out antennae finding a home at the base of her neck. Using his phone he walked out the club, the woman now under his control following at a distance.

Worried about being gone from Y/N he hustled back to the SUV. Looking into the window he felt a blast of relief as he saw her still wrapped up in a blanket listening to the soft music. He had run through the possibilities of what she was most likely given and felt certain she wasn't at risk of an overdose but he still felt precautious.

He wanted to tell her she'd been drugged but if she hadn't already guessed it, he didn't want to stress her out with the information. Knowing that the information could set off a bad chain of events if she took it hard.

Opening the door he got in, thankfully the back seats were still down from Aster riding in the back. At the noise eyes lazily blinked open at him pupils blown wide. "There you are… Felt like forever."

He sat against the inside of the car watching her face carefully. "I'm sorry to have kept you waiting! Had to get someone to drive." He tried sounding as sincere as possible. He was shocked by the way she rolled over suddenly and latched onto his leg nuzzling into it gently. The sensation caused his heart to race.

"Missed you." And with those two words his heart promptly dropped. This wasn't the first time she'd said that tonight and now it just hit him hard.

She wouldn't be doing this if she wasn't high as a kite. She wouldn't have even wanted him like how she had if she hadn't been. 'Do you not want me anymore?' Those words resurfaced to torment him. Of course he wanted her. He just knew in her right mind it would be her that wouldn't want him. For fucks sack she still hadn't even forgiven him let alone want to kiss him or potentially do more..

It hurt worse when she said sorry for something that wasn't even her fault.

Shame from earlier started to swirl in again. He should have known something was off from the second she'd come up to him again. He thought for a second maybe she could have wanted him just as badly as he had wanted her.

Looking to the side he saw the woman approaching the car, looking down to his phone he instructed her to get in, start the car, and drive off to the hotel room he'd gotten for the two of them and Aster. He'd leave Phinks with her when he arrived, so Feitan and himself could find the right place to do what they needed to do.

If he didn't want answers he'd have killed the bitch that immediately. But he'd be honest with himself he wanted her to suffer and he knew for a fact Feitan would deliver.

A hand tugging at his arm had him looking down, her E/C eyes were looking into his adoringly and he had to hold back the reaction he wanted to give her but only smiled pleasantly down. "Is something wrong?"

"Can you get me water and some candy?"

Chapter 38: Chapter 38 - We are, In for an interesting evening.

Notes:

I'm sorry it took me so long to update. I've had the worst stomach bug for about a week and took the only day I haven't been hunched over a toilet to update this.

Hope you guys are staying well! 3

Warning- Torture is a theme in this chapter!

Chapter Text

This was the most relaxed you'd ever been. Someone had driven you guys but you didn't really give a shit, you'd taken the best little nap on the ride back to the hotel room.

You felt extremely awake after Shalnark laid you down on the hotel bed and bundled you up. But you decided to keep your mouth and eyes mostly closed.

He seemed to be stressed out and for some reason looking at you seemed to stress you out more.

You might have cared why he was acting so weird if you didn't currently feel so damn good.

With a big bottle of water and a bag of candy he'd picked up from the store. You felt all you needed was water, sweets, and warmth.

With Shalnark acting so weird you were sure he wouldn't cuddle so you slapped the bed and moments later you were rewarded.

Aster was now on the bed you'd been placed on and whined as she laid her head against your stomach staring at your face.

You had your eyes slit open to look at her and just smiled completely blissed out running your hand through her fur.

Shalnark had put on a cartoon and you happily listened to it not wanting to open your eyes. You occasionally felt his eyes on you but as to not upset him further you didn't acknowledge it.

A knock on the door had an eye opening to examine it, the head resting on your stomach turned and growled low.

Shalnark was up and across the room peeking out the eye hole before swinging the door wide. Both eyes popped wide in confusion as Phinks and Feitan were revealed on the other side of the door.

Both men looked over to you, pleasantly you waved, smiling big.

"Well shit if I'd have known we were having a party, I'd have kept my boogie shoes on." You looked down to your sock covered feet and sighed contentedly before flexing your toes.

When Phinks parked the car in the lot, he spotted the SUV they'd been driving with the woman staring blankly out the driver seat. Feitan and himself got out and headed over to the room Shalnark said they'd be in.

Moments after he knocked the door opened. Shalnark may have been smiling but his smile had even Phinks feeling tense.

Shifting his attention to Y/N bundled in blankets on the bed he had to suppress a laugh. Her being high as a kite wasn't funny, it was just he was taken aback by how the two people before him had seemingly switched personalities.

The time he'd spent with her, he'd come to realize she was more reserved in her laughs and smiles.

She typically held an intensity that reminded him vaguely of Feitan but she was undoubtedly warmer but usually never to this extent. Because here she was grinning from ear to ear, happier than he'd ever seen.

"Well shit if I'd have known we were having a party, i'd have kept my boogie shoes on." When she looked at her sock covered feet and flexed them back and forth he really had to stop himself from laughing.

With Shalnarks current attitude he wasn't about to do anything to set him off.

Feitan looked up to Shalnark. "Ready to go?" Phinks saw her attention shift from her socks to them curious.

"We're going somewhere?" Her tone held an edge of excitement, but he caught Shalnark stiffen. Shalnark was smiling pleasantly when he turned his head to face her though.

"Fei needed help with a little something, so Phinks came here to keep you company." Her eyes narrowed and he caught that. She turned her head coldly to the face away from him muttering something low under her breath that frankly none of them caught.

"What was that?" Shalnark asked head cocked and she stiffened, turning her head in a glare. Phinks suddenly felt like he was witnessing something he really didn't want too.

"I said I'm not a fucking dog that needs watching." Phinks stepped into the room, he didn't want them to get into an argument.

"Aye I ain't some babysitter. I came to chill while with you while these guys get some business out the way." He crossed his arms.

"You should feel lucky I even want to chill with you after the stunt you pulled." She covered her mouth as she laughed, turning away.

Phinks looked back to Shalnark and Feitan who had varying expressions. Shalnark looked distressed as Feitan just looked neutral as usual.

Phinks only nodded to them and said low enough for her to not hear or see.

"I got this handled just leave."

He watched as his friend sent her one last look of what Phinks could have sworn was longing before walking away.

With them gone, Phinks walked further into the room and sat on the bed he was certain Shalnark had been using; he was careful not to get too close to her. Aster was clearly protective of her owner and was on guard. He wondered if Y/N even noticed.

"Phinks?" He glanced over, curious. "Yes."

"I didn't want to tell Shal, but I think I'm really high."

He blinked rapidly. That was the last thing he expected. Shalnark had been under the impression she was unaware of her situation, but what was the point in lying.

"Uhhh yeah.. I'd say so. And I hate to break it to you but he already knows." He felt himself growing flustered; this was not the conversation he wanted to be having.

"Phinks..?" Her tone seemed cautious and sad. He looked over in concern now.

"Is he mad at me because of it?" 'Awh fuck.' Was what went across his mind. Shal should be here talking to her not him but he couldn't leave her hanging.

"No.. He's mad at the person who did this to you." He saw her blinking. "Why didn't he just say that to me then?"

"I don't think he always knows how." Phinks leaned against the headboard sighing.

"Phinks?" He couldn't help but sigh and shake his head. "What?"

"I'm really hungry.. Wanna go get some tacos and slushies?"

"I don't think we should leave.. He wouldn't like that."

"Ahh so you are a babysitter?" That had his brows pinching in annoyance.

"I'm not!"

"Are too." Was all she stated plainly. That had him sighing again.

"Fine, get your ass in the car. But we should get back before they're done." That had her jumping up in excitement and scrambling to get her shoes on.

He wasn't going to lie, he didn't realize she could move so fast in her state.

He looked at her hound that tracked all her movements before looking at him as if to say.

'You bet your ass I'm coming with you.'

This was the most stressed Shalnark had been in a long while. He'd instructed the woman to find an abandoned warehouse on the outside of town. Feitan was in the back seat of the SUV.

"What do you want me to do?" Shalnark for the first time found himself grinning a genuine grin as he turned back to Feitan. "Anything and everything that hurts the most."

Feitan's eyes flashed dangerously. "You must really be in a temper."

His green eyes narrowed. "Oh, undoubtedly."

When the car came to a stop, Shalnark instructed her to get out of the car and head inside.

The two men scouted the building to make sure it was truly abandoned before tying the woman down. They had her laid out on a left over table and worked to tie her down.

When they made sure she was secured. Shalnark happily plucked the antennae from her neck. Her gaze focused on her surroundings. He saw confusion and then terror flash behind her eyes.

"Hello there!" He chirped beside her head, her eyes flashed to the side panicked. He saw her swallow, her voice shook as she spoke. "You.. from the club.. I don't know what, what you think I did. But I have money."

Feitan laughed darkly and her head shot to the side towards him. When she took in Feitans dark form beside her Shalnark noted how she began to tremble. "Please.. Please don't kill me."

"Always the same aren't they Fei?" Shalnark crossed his arms and propped a foot out grinning. She wasn't leaving here alive, so he had no problem using the mans name.

"Fei?" Her eyes seemed to widen before looking at the smaller man again. "Fei! Look you don't know me but I did nothing wrong. This man over here is crazy. Just let me go and you'll be rich beyond your wildest dreams."

Feitan flashed an amused look to Shalnark before looking down to the woman meeting her big blue eyes. He rested a hand against her tied up one and she seemed to relax but only for a second.

They both knew, that she knew she was fucked by the next words that came from the smaller mans lips. "I think I'll start with a finger."

It didn't take long for her to break, Feitan seemed disappointed. The woman was singing like a canary after three fingernails.

"I ONLY TARGETED HER BECAUSE I WAS TOLD TOO!" Feitan popped off another fingernail leaving her shrieking. "I ANSWERED YOU! I ANSWERED YOU! PLEASE!"

"Why her?" Was Feitans coldly spoken words.

"I DON'T KNOW!" The delicate scalpel went under another nail and Feitan smiled as he flicked it teasingly.

Panicked, the woman began, "LOOK ALL I KNOW IS I WAS PAID GOOD FOR IT! SOMEONE IN A MASK APPROACHED ME IN THE PARKING LOT!"

That had the two men looking between each other. "Is that so? What were you supposed to do with her afterwards?"

The woman Delilah had tears running down her face. "I was supposed to get her the clubs house special, wait for it to kick in, and suggest we go outside. Outside someone would be around to pick her up."

"Why?" The woman's mouth clamped shut and without warning Feitan broke her finger having no nails to remove anymore to which she promptly shrieked.

"SHE'S DANGEROUS! I WAS TOLD SHE'S DANGEROUS AND NEEDED SPECIAL CARE! PLEASE I DON'T KNOW WHAT THEY LOOKED LIKE OR WHY THEY WANTED HER! I JUST NEEDED THE MONEY AND COME ON SHE'S JUST SOME GIRL! SHE'S NOTHING SPECIAL!" By the end of the woman's monologue she had grown angry.

Clearly being tortured over a woman she chose to drug was making her bitter. Sucks for her.

"Why don't you know.. what they looked like?" Feitan cocked his head to the side.

The woman was watching his hold on one of her unbroken fingers and swallowing. "They wore a mask."

Shalnark and Feitan locked gazes, they remembered there were people in masks from her world. Does that mean they have similar people in their own world? Interesting.

Shalnark found himself smirking darkly. He thought back to the woman's words and how she said Y/N was nothing special.. He'd have to disagree. Shalnark extended his hand for the scalpel eyes, not leaving the woman.

If he'd have looked he'd have seen Feitan's brows rising in surprise at his actions but he wordlessly pressed the cold metal into his friend's hand. The woman's eyes blew wide in terror and she started screaming.

"IF I REALIZED HER BOYFRIEND WAS A PSYCHOPATH! I'D HAVE NEVER TOUCHED HER! I THOUGHT SHE WAS ALONE! YOU HAVE TO BELIEVE ME!"

"Oh! I believe you! But that's not going to stop me from hurting you." Shalnark took the blade to her other hand and took each nail on her other hand off one after the other.

After he completed his task he looked up to Feitan who was watching him work darkly and handed the scalpel back over.

"I'm going to give the boss a call! I want to make a special request with this one!"

Feitan began laughing darkly as he took the bloodied blade.

"This is kinda exciting right? We haven't been on an adventure yet!" You could see Phinks shaking his head as he drove clearly frustrated.

"This isn't how I'd have chosen to cash in our first 'adventure' together." At the word adventure you could hear his snark but didn't mind it you only smiled and stuck your head back out the window to feel the fast winds on your face and threw your hair.

"Come on, get back in the car before you hurt yourself." You turned your head to glare.

"Geez! How old are you?"

"Don't you know it's rude to ask someone how old they are?" He scoffed but there didn't really seem to be any heat behind it. Pulling your head back in the car so he wouldn't get onto you again you tapped your fingers on your knees to the song he was playing in the car.

When the next song came on the radio you heard him humming along, it was a more popular song and it surprised you to know he knew it or at least listened to it enough to clearly hum along to it.

Testing the waters you began singing along happily. It didn't take long, soon you were rewarded by him upgrading from humming to singing in a low tone.

Turning to face him you nudged his arm and began singing a bit louder. Moving your arms as if you were dancing. Phinks shook his head with a quick laugh before joining in. It felt good seeing him not being a stick in the mud.

The effects from the drug had thankfully greatly decreased but were still present enough to keep you awake and with an uplifted mood. A part of you was grateful it wasn't something that could have killed you or left you in a hospital.

"SLUSHIE TIME!" You pointed happily at the gas station and he pulled in.

"Are you a flavor mixer?"

Phinks forehead scrunched as he looked to the side at you. "You mix flavors? You can do that?"

"Dude.. of course you can mix flavors! Are you telling me you've spent your whole life as a single flavor man?" You looked over to the side exasperated. All you got was a grumbled response.

Getting into the gas station you noticed the way Phinks watched as you layered two flavors together you knew complimented each other.

While he was getting his own slushie you walked around the gas station snatching different snacks. After meeting at the front of the store you paid much to Phinks surprise.

Getting back into the car you looked down at his slushie. "Joining the wild side today I see."

"You did it, figured I'd give it a try." He looked vaguely irritated as he looked out the windshield but started the car to take you both off to your next stop.

When the fast food place that contained tacos came into view you sighed in relief. Never had you been so thankful for the parallels of your worlds and how they both contained similar foods.

Pulling up he ordered a surprisingly large amount of tacos. You weren't complaining though because you were pretty damn hungry at the moment.

When the tacos came out you felt a surge of happiness. They smelled amazing.

Upon seeing Aster's interested sniffs you made sure to keep the tacos far away from her. You weren't about to lose out on food, and upon Phinks curious sideways looks you explained the jerky incident. He didn't even attempt at holding back his laughter at your plight but agreed you both needed to keep the tacos away from her.

Driving back to the hotel you noticed something in a small plaza and screamed in excitement. Phinks slammed on the brakes looking white as a ghost. "WHAT!"

You turned embarrassed and pointed to what you wanted and gave him a run down of a quick plan you'd formulated with just a brief glance. To your surprise he had a wicked sinister grin and readily agreed to the plan.

Chrollo was surprised by the late night phone call. Setting down his book he pulled out his phone curious. Seeing the caller ID he could only imagine what he was about to hear.

"Shalnark?"

"Hey Boss! I got a request!"

Shalnark and a request, how interesting.

"I'm sure it won't be an issue. What is the situation?"

When the man told him what he wanted to do Chrollo's brows had lifted and a grin started overtaking his mouth. "I think that sounds more than acceptable to me."

"Good! Fei and I will be right on it." Feminine screams could be heard from the other end of the phone and he heard a cheery laugh beside a dark laugh coming from the other end of the phone.

"And Shal?"

"Yes boss?"

"Tell your girl she can keep the dagger." He felt his lips tipping up into a smile imagining the panic Shalnark might be feeling at this very moment.

"..How'd you figure out she has it?" He could hear the way Shalnark sounded hesitant to ask and it caused Chrollo to laugh softly.

"I am a floor master at Heavens Arena, and when I heard about the fight between one of my spiders and a prospect spider, how could I stop myself from watching." He knew he sounded amused but it was hard not too.

Chrollo couldn't deny the fact she'd make a good addition to the spiders. A little more practice and nen training and she'd be a force to be reckoned with.

"Ah! I see well.. I'll be sure to let her know!" Shals' tone was cheery as usual but he could tell the spider was taken vaguely off guard nonetheless.

"Good luck, I'm sure Feitans going to enjoy making it quite the show."

Shalnark only laughed again before giving him a quick goodbye and hanging up. Chrollo turned his attention back to his book with a smile. All these new developments kept making things all the more interesting.

Shalnark had always been cold and ruthless but in recent months he was really proving just how deep those dark tendencies really ran.

He wondered at the spectacle that was certain to be displayed on the news tomorrow after what Feitan and Shalnark had planned.

This woman was having quite the effect on his spiders. He knew one day she'd make quite the addition to his troupe considering all the trouble she got up to outside it.

Feitan and Shalnark had just put the finishing touches to the destruction they set upon the club. Feitan looked happy as could be a slight smile lined his face as he flicked blood off the tip of his sword.

"Not a real fight.. fun all the same." His grey eyes met Shalnarks green ones.

Shalnark flicked his gaze away and looked over all the bodies laying still on the floor. The most notable body was that of a woman displayed on the center stage. The wall behind her broken form displaying a message written in the blood of the club's patrons.

'We reject no one. So take nothing from us.'

Both Shalnark and Feitan knew this would be a statement, hence the call to the boss. But the fact of the matter was even if Y/N wasn't dumped in meteor city, she was still dumped and abandoned in this world.

They found her and no one was going to take her from them. And if they tried to take her again, they'd now know the consequences of their actions and what exactly was going to happen.

Shalnarks thought again about the reason behind the drugging. Those people that sent her here were looking to capture her to what? Send her back home? Kill her? Both prospects had him wanting to snap bones again.

He might have agreed to help her find a way home.. but not before doing everything in his power to convince her staying here would be better.

"Guess we should start heading back now!" Shalnark looked over to Feitan and smiled broadly.

"Let's hope.. they didn't get in trouble." Feitan replied dryly and that had Shalnark turning to pace out the club and back to the car they parked a good ways from the club.

"You're right there, no telling what those two got up to!" Shalnark trusted Phinks to make the right calls but it suddenly hit him, maybe leaving the two together and for as many hours as he did alone might not have been the best option. But it's not like he could have brought her along for this little side quest of his right?

Feitan followed close behind and looked up to Shalnark brow arched. "Going to tell her?"

"About what exactly?" He had a closed eye smile; he knew what Feitan meant but nonetheless he hoped he wouldn't push. Feitans expression said he clearly wasn't going to let it go.

"Ahh, fine! I'm probably going to have too." He felt himself growing irritated before continuing on. "If people are coming after her she has the right to know. But I'm worried she'll want to go after them.. especially if she suspects they'll send her home."

Feitan looked ahead, hands finding his pockets. "Tch. Easier when didn't care."

That had Shalnarks brows pinching but he didn't answer. He couldn't confidently say he didn't care about her. He knew it would be a lie.. and the others would know it too.

It didn't take long for them to reach the place Shalnark had gotten them for the night. As Shalnark and Feitan made it down the hallway they heard muffled angry exclamations and stomping coming from the room that he shared with Y/N. Both exchanged a quick look before picking up the pace down the hall.

Just as they reached the door he heard her shouting angrily. "GO EAT SHIT AND DIE YOU FUCK!"

Phinks answered with an equally loud yell. "DO THAT SHIT AGAIN AND I'LL RIP YOUR FUCKING JAW OFF AGAIN!"

Both men looked at each other in panic as they all but kicked the door open, ready to stop whatever must be going on inside. When the door swung open and they lunged inside they were brought to a sudden halt.

Y/N was standing on the bed bouncing while hunched over a video game controller fingers aggressively mashing the buttons eyes locked on the tv screen.

Phinks on the other hand was standing in front of Shalnarks bed equally mashing the buttons on his controller. Both participants ignored both Feitan and himself.

The only one in the room that paid them any mind was Aster. That left him equally perplexed because she cocked a head at them before turning her attention back to the side table lined with... tacos?

Shalnark looked to the TV screen just in time to see a female fighter decapitating a male fighter.

'Fatality'

'Flawless Victory'

Those words were announced as they appeared on the screen. An evil feminine laugh began that had Shalnarks brows raising even higher if possible as he looked back over to Y/N.

She was glowing in victory as she turned to Phinks.

"WHO'S THE LOSER NOW!"

Phinks looked about ready to smash the controller, his head shot to the side, eyes flashing in rage.

"I'LL SHOW YOU, YOU LITTLE-" He cut himself off as his eyes went past her and finally took Shalnark and Feitan in as they stood just inside the door. Phinks shock had her turning around. When she finally spotted them she quickly dropped to sit on the bed.

"Oh... Uhhh. What's up guys? Been there long?" Her radiant beam caused a vibrant laugh to escape his lips before he could stop it.

"Don't mind us, please go back to whatever this is." He extended an arm teasing. Walking further into the room he closed the door.

Feitan walked over to Phinks and extended a hand for the remote. "Let me.. put her in her place."

Shalnark noticed the way her eyes stayed on him as he approached and didn't leave until he sat down next to her.

"Fei can be really brutal if you want to tap out, just let me know!" He softly elbowed her and her hands tightened on the controller.

"Not a fucking chance. Gotta put you card cheaters in your place after the other night."

He covered his mouth to hold back his wide smile and laugh. He didn't have the heart to tell her that they never actually cheated during their few card games... she really was just that bad.

Feitan's dark laugh from the other bed was confirmation but also he could hear the glee at the challenge in her words.

Shalnark watched the screen as they picked their fighters. Excited to see how the rest of the night panned out. This definitely wasn't what he expected to come back too. But he was certainly anything but disappointed.

Chapter 39: Chapter 39 - We are, Finally going somewhere.

Chapter Text

You couldn't help but peek over at Shalnark in the driver's seat. The night before you'd all stayed up until the early hours of the morning playing video games.

The only person unsurprisingly you weren't able to beat was Shalnark though you'd gotten very close multiple times much to his displeasure.

But what had you peering over at him was the almost awkward silence that now lingered between you both. You recognized the fact that there was a reason behind his and Feitan's disappearance the other night. Biting your bottom lip you kept thinking of ways to ask him but nothing felt right.

There was also another matter you wanted to talk to him about that seemed more important anyways.. but again you found yourself at a loss of words. How would you address the kiss? Should you even bother addressing it?

You'd think that you'd have been regretful of the things you said and did… but the regret wasn't showing its face. It hadn't come in the hours or even day since it happened. And somehow you had a feeling it wouldn't come.

If anything you wanted to do it again.. but with the way he was acting it seemed that maybe he was regretful of what happened between you two. You hadn't noticed your attention was fixed on his lips until your eyes flicked up and realized green eyes were focused on your face.

"Is something the matter?"

You looked out the window to hide the fact your cheeks were now flaming red. Fuck how long had he been watching? "Nope."

"You seemed a little distracted. You sure something isn't.. bugging you?" His tone was slightly teasing and you shrugged like you didn't have a care in the world.

"Just wondering where you're taking me next is all." He had his attention turned back towards the road again.

"Mhm, you'll just have to see." Again with the strained silence.

"Shalnark?" You finally asked hesitantly.

"Y/N?" He seemed to mimic.

"Can I ask you a question?"

"Seems like you just did!" At that you wanted to roll your eyes but you just kept your attention out the window. Coward that you had decided to be.

"What did you do last night?" He didn't answer your question and that tension was back in the air.

"Just some business! Don't worry about it!" That had your fists clenching and you shot a glare his way. He was a liar and you both knew it. He seemed to ignore your glare as he maintained a smile and continued to drive down the road.

Flashback to this morning

"Be careful with your girlfriend." Feitan's eyes had cruel amusement lacing them as a smile traced his lips.

Phinks shot a glance between the two forehead scrunching. "What you mean girlfriend?!" He focused on shalnarks face.

"You actually make it official man?" He seemed to be about to smile and Shalnark crossed his arms annoyed.

"She's not my girlfriend."

"Didn't deny it last night." Feitan stated plainly.

"That woman was going to die anyways what would have been the point?"

"Tch."

Shalnark peeked into the room staring over at the woman dead asleep on her bed with her big hound cuddled up beside her.

"I guess unless something happens I'll be seeing you both in a few months!"

"Way to change the subject Shal." Phinks nudged his arm and gave him a dark grin.

"I surely won't be missing either of you." Phinks rolled his eyes and began walking down the hall and towards his car.

"Yeah, yeah whatever you say. Don't go getting into too much trouble now."

Shalnark only shook his head as he shut the door to the room. If she was getting some sleep before they headed out he sure as hell was. Last night was draining and if he was going to last the day and make it to where they needed to go today he needed all the rest he could get.

Laying down on the lumpy mattress he closed his eyes and let himself drift off for a few hours.

Some time had passed and it was time to stop at a gas station. Shalnark got out to get gas and you stepped out to stretch and get some snacks. You weren't going to lie a little space between you both seemed necessary.

Just as you made it up to the counter you noticed the attendant glued to a silent TV behind the register. When they looked up to you they seemed shell shocked.

"Scary times we are living in. You best be careful girl." That had you internally rolling your eyes. Yeah like you weren't aware already.

"Mhm right." Your answer was very noncommittal but the attendant, still mortified by what they saw and needing to talk about it continued on.

"There was an attack just last night not too far from here… they say it was the phantom troupe." For some reason that had you laughing and you quickly had to cover your mouth.

Maybe it was the tone the attendant had or the way they said it but you couldn't take it seriously. You knew Shalnark and Feitan had been out last night but it was still hard to think whatever they did was that horrible.

'I mean they were only gone a few hours and stars above Phinks and I had a bro moment while eating tacos and playing video games.'

Your laugh spurred the attendant into anger. "I don't see why you're laughing girl they are a serious threat. Just look at what they did!"

The attendant turned the TV screen to face you and you saw shaky footage of the inside of a very familiar club… The shot showed an empty dance floor and a message painted in blood on the wall behind the stage.

'We reject no one. So take nothing from us.'

For some reason your heart felt like it was doing little leaps in your chest. 'Did they do that because of what that chick did to me?'

For some reason the thought didn't really bother you much if they had. Something about it felt sweet.. It occurred to you in that moment if someone hurt Shalnark like that you'd most likely do the same.

But still why would he do something like this for you? Was it even for you? They had to have their own motives right. You couldn't seriously be that important to any of them.. could you?

The next shot was from outside of the club and the subtitles below stated that approximately 57 deaths were reported.

A part of you tried to care about the casualties.. but you came up lacking for some reason. The attendant seemed happy with your reaction because you hadn't realized you'd been a little wide eyed and slack jawed staring at the screen. They must have thought your expression was horror but it truly mostly stemmed from an overall sense of confusion.

The words written in blood on the wall replayed in your mind 'We reject no one. So take nothing from us.'

'Am I a psychopath or is that kinda hot?'

A hand on your hip had you jolting slightly and looking to the side when your eyes locked on green eyes you felt dumb as shit for it but blushed and turned back to the attendant.

"Anyways, are you going to check me out?"

The flustered attendant began scanning items shaking their head clearly flustered by the news being displayed. You felt Shalnarks eyes on you but in favor of ignoring him you just smiled as you faced forward.

When you both got back to the car he hopped in the driver's seat as you jumped into the passenger. He turned the car on but didn't move. You felt his attention on you but you did your best to pretend that it wasn't.

"Are you bothered by what you saw?" His tone seemed curious and you looked up to meet his eyes hesitantly. "..no?"

"And why not?" He blinked, leaning forward.

"You had a reason I assume?"

"And what if I said our reason was just because we knew we could get away with it?" His eyes narrowed teasingly and his tone had a dark undertone.

You took the time to lean forward. "I guess I'd say you got away with it then."

For some reason he smiled widely at that answer and leaned back and put the car in drive. Seems like you're both now off to the next destination.

Looking out the window you thought about what you just learned but also everything that had been happening in the last few days to weeks.

"Did you mean it?" Looking over to Shalnark you could spot his confusion before he masked it.

"Mean what exactly?"

You tried to keep your face from growing hot as what you had to say next came out. "That you didn't want to hurt me."

Unlike you, you saw his cheeks dusting with redness, his eyes stayed firmly focused on the road. "Yes.. I meant it and I still do."

"Then I forgive you." You looked out the wind shield like what you said wasn't a big deal and you even said it as nonchalantly as possible. But it felt like something you had to get off your chest before you went any further, in fact a heaviness that had been weighing on your chest seemed to finally lighten.

"…Why?" The question came out hesitantly and you flicked your eyes briefly to Shalnarks face, his own still on the road. You noted how tightly he gripped the steering wheel but brought your attention to face the front again.

"Because you proved that I could actually believe you."

There was a long pause in which neither of you spoke. In fact you were pretty sure he wasn't going to say anything by the time he finally did speak.

"You should know, there's people after you. That chick from the club last night was going to bring you to them." Something felt like it was freezing in your veins and you looked at him panicked.

"What…" You swallowed thinking of what to say and how to say it and honestly how much to say. You may have forgiven him but could you trust him? How would he react to you having knowledge he didn't personally give you?

Ultimately deciding it didn't matter you asked.

"The people she was trying to bring me to… they wear masks don't they?" You trailed off considering a few things but he cut off any train of thought by asking.

"How do you know that?" His eyes flicked to yours and you held his quick look before answering.

"A day or two after you left me…" you felt yourself growing embarrassed and looked away. "Well I was on my way to Kukuroo mountain and someone wearing a mask was watching me from the woods."

You bite your lip before adding. "I was going to chase them down… and maybe beat some answers out of them but Illumi grabbed me.. I didn't realize it was him at first.. and kinda." You shrugged looking out the side window at the trees feeling shame bubbling up. "..Ran."

Months later and you still felt like a coward if only you'd stopped to check who'd grabbed you.. maybe yesterday would have never happened. Maybe you could have gotten answers and put a stop to whomever stanched you?

You realized the car had come to a stop at the fact the trees were no longer moving, you'd hardly registered that fact when a hand covered your own and squeezed. Snapping your head to the side you saw that you now held Shalnarks full undivided attention.

"You shouldn't be ashamed of running, you were scared." Your mouth opened to deny what he said but he smiled and squeezed your hand again.

"It sounds like you didn't know Illumi was following you. And after what happened last time you were wise to run away again and try to reach safety. At the time you lacked the nen skills you have now. Preserving your own life to fight again another day shouldn't make you feel ashamed."

His green eyes held yours and they were full of something you couldn't quite name. "I wasn't there last time and I should have been. Something like that won't happen again. I won't let them just come and take you."

That's it you couldn't control it, your face was now flaming red and you were most definitely at a loss for words. Vaguely you noticed your heart beating hard and at an uneven rhythm.

Without realizing it you had begun to lean in closer to his face as he spoke. Both of you taking in each other's features at this close angle, the hand on top of yours began to tighten.

When Shalnarks face moved in towards yours the anticipation of what was about to come had your heart doing cart wheels just as your eyes began to close a bark and a loud knock on the drivers side window had an almost strangled scream leaving your lips.

Both of you were now far apart, heads turning in the direction of the man standing outside the driver's side window. His face a modeled red and arm still up as if he was going to knock again. Quickly Shalnark rolled the window down.

"Uhhh.. sorry folks.. I didn't know if you two needed help but it appears I interrupted something." He tossed a thumb over his shoulder sheepishly. "I'll uhh be on my way."

He began walking backwards towards his truck and you saw the way Shalnarks hands flexed on the wheel as he put it back in drive.

Your heart was still racing with a mix of things. Neither you or the man in the driver's seat said another word to each other in the hours it took to reach your next destination.

Kurapika was worn out from the day of training and working on manifesting his chains. He'd gotten so far but still felt like he wasn't doing good enough.

He had to capture the spiders… He had to take each and every one of them out. They did not deserve to live a second more in this world.

His thoughts briefly shifted to his friends. He had faith that Gon and Killua were doing well. Those two boys never ceased to amaze him and also bring up brief bangs of jealousy.

It wasn't of any fault of their own and he cared for them both deeply. Just seeing them together and their excitement over the next thing life had to offer reminded him of what it had been like with Pairo.. and how he was robbed of a future with his best friend.

Kurapika had to close his now burning red eyes back against the pain of a loss that was still so fresh. Just as he was about to walk out the house he shared with his nen master he looked over at the tv in the center of the room sharply.

"The phantom troupe appears to have massacred the patrons of a club in the early hours of the morning. There are no reported survivors or witnesses of the attack."

Shaky footage showcased a blood covered dance floor before focusing in on a message painted in blood on the wall above the stage.

Kurapika couldn't hear the words of the reporter as he focused in on the painted message.

'We reject no one. So take nothing from us.'

He knew for a fact now it was them now… those disgusting murderous spiders were going to pay with their lives when he got ahold of them. That familiar message they'd left at the massacre of his people still haunted him.

They would pay…

He focused in enough to see that 57 people had lost their lives to the troupes attack. Even if he didn't know them personally he added them to the list of the dead that needed retribution for the pain they'd endured at the hands of those disgusting spiders.

These people had no morals, and probably had no real good reason for doing what they did.

Briefly his thoughts drifted to another person. The mysterious woman from the exam. She knew what it was like to suffer at the hands of unjust monsters… She knew what it was like to need revenge against the scum of the world.

Stalking outside to start his training anew he couldn't help but wonder if he could get her on his side in his quest to destroy the spiders.

He knew they'd all be seeing each other again during the York New auction. He'd be sure to ask her then… until then he'd train and train until he was ready.

He wouldn't stop until he'd chain each and every spider he ran into to hell.

You couldn't believe the place Shalnark had brought you both too. It was tucked away and secluded but that wasn't the part that left you in wonder.

It was the fact it was a beach house that had the most beautiful view of the ocean. It wasn't tropical but the water was still vibrant and clear. The surrounding shoreline was rocky in places but also sandy. If you could describe it like somewhere you'd seen in your own world in pictures you'd wager it resembled the coastline of somewhere like Greece or Italy.

Never having thought you'd see somewhere like this, you eagerly took it all in. Before looking around the house. Shalnark had taken off as soon as you both entered the house. Curiously you pushed open the few doors to see what all was inside the house.

When you came to the last door you pushed it open and froze. A bare well muscled back was facing in your direction as Shalnark was clearly changing his shirt. Drinking in the sight of his toned back you didn't notice he had turned his face and was now watching you ogle him. Your eyes traveled down imagining what his ass would look like without pants on when you heard a laugh.

Looking up you saw exactly where that laugh came from and quickly slammed the door with a burning face. 'Oh I'm a fucking pervert.'

You booked it down the hall to the only other door containing a room behind it and quickly shut said door behind you as you made your way to the bed. Snatching a pillow up and shoving it over your face you debated screaming in it but ultimately decided against it.

He'd most likely hear it and you weren't going to give him another reason to laugh at you. Thinking back to what you just saw though you realized one thing.. his spider tattoo wasn't on his back… and now you couldn't help but imagine. Where exactly on his body was it going to be then?

Distracting yourself you started sorting through your items when a knock came at the door you swallowed before clearing your throat.

"Come in." The door swung open and Shalnarks blonde head poked in while he smiled charmingly.

"See what's what you're supposed to do before walking in." Your mouth dropped open in outrage. "Though I can't say I mind you taking a peak. Seemed like you really enjoyed yourself." His eyes narrowed in amusement as he smirked.

Briefly you wondered how long it's take you to reach the ocean to drown yourself. Glaring at the blonde in your doorway you snapped. "Is there something you need? Or did you just come to annoy me?"

" Well, I came to specifically ask you if you had a bathing suit?"

That had your brows raising before you gave him your best are you serious look.

"I take that as a no then." He teased.

"Haven't really had a reason to have a swimsuit, I take it I'm going to need one now though."

"Well, You're definitely about to have a reason while we are out here!" Shalnark smiled kindly and you decided to tease him a bit.

"If I didn't know any better, I'd say you just wanted a reason to see me out of my clothes."

He seemed to pause for a moment as he took in your words. He slowly began to smirk as he stepped forward, eyes alight. Your heart began to race as you took in his expression. "Maybe I just want to get even, considering the eye full you got and clearly enjoyed earlier."

You felt your face reddening and to avoid his green eyes you looked off towards the wall. Your thoughts had traveled back to seeing his bare muscled back, and even further to last night. It was hard to concentrate on anything as you imagined your hands running across his bare body in the way it had last night before he pulled away.. You now understand why he had.

After you realized you;d been drugged an admiration for him blossomed in the way he had noticed and chose not to take advantage of you.. Even if everything you had actually been willing and authentic.

"Shalnark?" You looked over to him seriously and he stopped smiling to match your look.

"Yes?" You swallowed and took in a deep breath before saying what you needed too. You had a feeling that maybe the reason for his distance was he felt.. Guilty? And you needed to address it. "You know last night.. I kissed you because I wanted to, right?"

His eyes widened briefly and he blinked a few times as he took in your words. "Are-" He stopped himself before continuing. "Thank you." He smiled placidly. "I think I needed to hear that."

You returned the same placid smile he was wearing. "Yeah.. Uh anyways. I'm good to go out and get supplies tomorrow.. I'm looking forward to it."

"Good! Well I guess I'm going to go! I'll see you in the morning!" He turned to walk back towards his room and a sudden remembrance at the bet you both made crossed your mind.

"Wait!" You saw him stop and look back in the room towards you. Crossing the room you stopped right before him.

"There's something else."

His face suddenly became guarded but he maintained his simple smile. "Oh?"

Pushing your shoulders back you met his gaze head on. Gathering all the strength you could as you swallowed. "You won the bet… I ended up liking the music… despite what uhh happened."

Flicking your gaze to the side and swallowing you hesitantly looked back up to him. His green eyes focused on your face.

"Is that right?" He sounded neutral and wordlessly you nodded your head before stepping up into his space. That caused his smile to form on his face.

You didn't want to admit it but you knew what you were doing, and knew damn well what you wanted too. All you could do now was wait and see if he'd give you what you couldn't make yourself ask for.

One of his hands came up to cup your cheek, his thumb brushing against your cheek as he did so. "And what exactly was I supposed to get out of our deal again?" This asshole.. his eyes seemed to twinkle in amusement. "Would you mind reminding me?"

You closed your eyes as you crossed your arms and your brows lifted. "If you can't remember then I guess you lose out on your prize… and if that's the case-"

Whatever you were going to say was cut off when Shalnarks lips pressed against yours. It was almost embarrassing how your whole body relaxed at the sudden contact. Answering his kiss you unfolded your arms to bring them up around his neck to pull him in closer.

The way he sighed into your mouth as your body pressed into his had something warming in your chest, and for once you didn't think it was your scar.

This kiss was different from the others. It was passionate in the way the others had been but instead of feverish frenzy the others held. This kiss was gentle, soft, and sweet.

Never having been kissed like this before had you melting into the kiss and his touch. The hand against your face and the other that came up against your hip kept you anchored in place. You felt him pulling away slowly and your eyes slowly opened to look up at him.

All either of you could do was stare.

It might not be tonight or tomorrow but you had a feeling one day soon. You'd be in trouble. Before you wanted him and it was hard for you to find the confidence to believe it.. But maybe he wanted you too.

"Would you like me to stop?" His voice was soft and his thumb swiped against your cheek again.

"No." The word came out almost in a whisper and without any warning you pressed up on your toes to continue where you both left off.

Chapter 40: Chapter 40 - We are, Here for a good time.

Notes:

Truly I am sorry for such a long wait. Read notes at the end if you want my little life update. LOL

Also PLEASE if anything seems weird Or you find mistakes I really am sorry. Please bare with me. Between the antibiotics and painkillers I've been on this has been a hard chapter to write but I needed to get it out regardless.

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

The day was breezy and you enjoyed the feeling of the wind brushing through the ends of your hair as you walked down the street of the small town you were getting supplies from.

You made sure to split from Shalnark as you reached the line of clothing shops. Fuck picking out a bathing suit and other necessities you needed in front of him.

You knew he'd see you in them later… but something about him hovering as you decided which bathing suits and casual daily outfits would suit you didn't sit right with you.

He'd only smirked before he left and told you to meet him at the small supermarket located more towards the center of town. That is actually where you were headed off to now that you'd found the clothing you needed.

Having been a while since your window shopped you glanced into store after store until you were brought to a stop.

A fresh bakery caught your eye and you slipped inside. Quickly you were stepping back out with a loaf of fresh bread and a few sweet pastries. You began your walk back down the path until you were again stopped by the sight of something that deeply caught your interest.

A bookstore, books have always been one of your weaknesses. Slipping your fresh baked goods into your backpack you stepped inside the bookstore. The smell of parchment making you smile as you trailed deeper into the store.

The owner smiled over at you and waved in acknowledgement but maintained the conversation they were already in with another customer. Your fingers danced over title after title but nothing really stuck out.

That was until you got to the back of the store and came across a book of local myths and legends. Pulling it off the shelf you examined it. It was on the older side and you enjoyed the intricate designs along the book.

Deciding it might be fun to learn about this place even through its myths you walked to the front of the store and placed the book down on the counter.

"Ahhh I take it you're another young traveler here after our treasure?" The voice of the older woman was kind and your brow rose curiously.

"Treasure?" The woman blinked at the obvious confusion in your tone.

"Oh you weren't aware?" She tilted her head before smiling and lifting the book. "Most visitors we get around these parts come looking for the treasure some famous pirate was said to have hidden around here. I thought that's why you grabbed this book."

The older woman examined the old cover. "Granted I was a bit surprised you grabbed the first edition of this book over the remake over on the shelf over there."

She used the book to point to a shelf with multiple copies of books with the same title as the older book now in her hand. You saw she was right but the covers didn't look nearly as impressive as the one in her hand.

"I didn't notice.. but I much prefer the first edition anyways." The woman only nodded as she wrapped the book in paper and tied it off with string. When she rang up your total you internally cringed at the price but handed the money over. You'd have definitely been better off stealing this but in all honesty you would have felt bad stealing from this older woman.

Taking from big corporations or people that essentially 'had it coming' didn't really bother you. Turning to leave the shop you carefully put the book in your backpack being sure to avoid the pastries.

'Guess I should stop stalling and meet up with Shalnark.' You closed your eyes briefly as you sighed. It's not like you were avoiding him… not really. It's just having a little space between you two felt necessary at the moment.

Last night was… your face flushed as you walked down the path thinking back to last night. You honestly couldn't say exactly how long the two of you must have stood there in your doorway but it was unfortunately.. or fortunately cut off by Aster busting into the house through one of the doors across the house with the zoomies.

You both had separated before she'd come charging down the hall and straight into your room. She'd pounced on your bed before essentially doing a donut knocking all of your belongings off the bed before high railing it back out the door and towards Shalnarks room. Him shouting as he ran down the hall to try and save his belongings from the furred menace had you wanting to laugh.

Spotting the supermarket you picked up your pace. Unable to spot him yet though you walked inside snatching up a basket as you went. You'd thrown a variety of stuff in the basket from fruits to things to make soups and a few various things as you went down the aisles.

'Where the hell is he?' It started to bother you the fact that you'd been unable to spot him yet. Just as you were rounding a corner to another aisle you felt the sensation of being looked at and turned your head briefly to see just the person you were looking for staring back at you.

This man always seemed to have impeccable timing. Crossing over the space you looked at his arms. "Somehow I'm not surprised to see you without a basket or cart. Though if you're trying to steal what you need, I imagine it'll be hard without sleeves."

He smirked at your statement. "Who said I need sleeves?"

One of your brows arched delicately. "You're trying to tell me you can take all that out of here without the assistance of sleeves?"

His smirk seemed to grow as he bent forward towards your face. "Did you forget who you're dealing with?" You rolled your eyes. "Kind of hard to forget."

"If I remember correctly, you like games?" That had you stepping back to bite your lip. Where was this going?

"I do.. But why?" He started examining the shelves and picked something off of it before turning his attention back to you to lean down with a smile.

"Whoever gets the most stuff and gets out of here unnoticed gets dibs on picking out our next little adventure."

The excitement that stirred up was almost immediate as you thought about the book you had just bought that was settled in the bottom of your bag. If you win this little competition you could convince him to go treasure hunting. "You're on."

"Then I'll be off." His bright green eyes seemed to glimmer and he winked he began walking past you and just as he got a bit out of reach your eyes still following him he turned his head. "And may the best thief win."

Shalnarks lips turned up as he closed his eyes. You knew that he had something up his non-existent sleeves by the innocent smile he wore.

He may have been a thief longer than you have, but you'd find a way to prove you could be better. Without saying another word you turned away from him and began picking out the things you'd need for your stay.

A half hour had passed and now it was time to get out the store unnoticed with said your overstuffed basket. An idea had started to form while you'd been slipping things into your pockets and basket. Now was the time to activate said plan.

There were two cashiers and a clearly exhausted security guard up front. Examining the items on a shelf closest to the door as not to seem suspicious you sent an invisible lick of fire out and behind you towards the back of the store. Panicked cries from the back had you sharply turning your head.

Black smoke started to rise from the back of the store. And a much bigger fire than you had intended to make lit the back of the store in orange light. "Oh shit."

You found yourself murmuring as people started to rush towards the front. 'Looks like a lot of people, going to get away with stealing today.' Because some of the people that headed towards the front doors most definitely had items in hand. Carefully you slipped out with the people heading through the doors doing everything to keep from smiling.

Instead of stopping to look back at the building you kept walking away from the building and back towards the car. You'd gotten a couple hundred feet away when an arm slung across your shoulder and playful laughter sounded right above.

"I didn't realize you needed to make such a big distraction to rob a place." Looking up you couldn't help but laugh for the first time since leaving the store.

"I will say I think I may have gone a little overboard. But I got out and technically without getting caught or noticed considering all the people running out and the employees rushing towards the back." Shalnark shook his head, still clearly amused.

"I guess it's a matter of who got the most items then huh?" Turning your head forward you smiled.

"And we both know it's going to be me."

"Oh! Don't be so sure of that!" That had you turning back to look him over. He wasn't carrying anything in fact it looked like he had nothing on him. That had you arching a brow skeptically, but he only smirked in response before leading you the rest of the way to the car.

"OKAY THAT IS NOT FAIR! YOU SAID THE MOST ITEMS ALL YOU STOLE WAS MONEY!" Your brows pulled together in anger as you threw your arms out.

"I may have only stolen money but I sure stole a lot of it!" He smirked as he spread out hundreds of bills across the table in the house you both were staying at.

He lifted one bill in the air. "This is a singular item and I'd say I stole…" He hummed as he grabbed another stack and fanned out the money. "Hundreds of this one item. Along with not getting caught while doing it."

Crossing your arms you turned away disgusted with this entire situation. "So pray tell. What kind of adventure does your cheating ass have in mind?"

His cheerful laughter had you gritting your teeth and the unzipping of your backpack had you swinging around. Just as your mouth was opening to scold him you noticed the book he pulled out and waved back and forth. "Oh! I think something that will interest both of us quite well!"

Tilting your head you couldn't stop the question that came next. "You were following me?"

He tilted his head in answer, almost mockingly. "I'm honestly disappointed you didn't notice." He set the book down and took a few steps forward examining your face in a serious way that was uncommon for him. "You need to work on that."

Your mouth began to open again to say something snippy but he clearly wasn't finished because he went on. "People are looking for you and we both know you're aware of that fact too. You need to learn to be more aware of your surroundings. It could mean the difference between your life or death."

That had anything that might have wanted to come out staying put.. he was right. Your only response was a nod before stepping forward and snatching the book he set down on the table away.

Muttering something unpleasant under your breath you walked away towards your room and slammed the door. Why did he have to be such a smart ass all the time?

Sitting down on your bed you began carefully flipping through the pages. After a while you realized you hadn't absorbed a single word from any of the pages. Looking off to the side you checked out some of your previous purchases.

Everything was strangely quiet in the house. It left you… uncomfortable? I mean how could it not? Setting the book down you flopped back to stare blankly up at the ceiling.

Activating EN you realized the reason it was so quiet was because you were the only one in the house. Aster being absent made you realize Shalnark most likely took her out for a walk.

Sighing in relief knowing you were completely alone for the first time in a while you gave yourself a chance to go over your life's sudden change.

Blinking up at the ceiling you thought over what Shalnark said. 'People are looking for you and we both know you're aware of that.' You did know.. so why were you struggling to do something as simple as watching your own back?

Thinking over all the books you'd read and movies you'd seen it hit you just how very exhausting it was to always be quote on quote 'aware' of everything around you at all times. You thought you were good, sure but teaching yourself to be aware of people with supernatural and assassin level hiding skills was honestly exhausting.

The next train of thought rolled in gently but still crashed into your musings with force. With everything that had been going on between training to fight Hisoka, fighting Hisoka, and everything that had gone on since the fight you had completely skipped over the implication of the rushed birthday celebration you'd shared with Gon a little over a week before your fight with Hisoka.

You'd been trapped in this world for over a year and didn't even remember. To make matters worse you hadn't even noticed until weeks after the fact. That had you thinking back to a conversation with Zeno months prior.

Did you really even want to go back to your world? What was there for you besides a brother? At this point he most likely thought you were dead. There was nothing for you in that world but him… how was it fair for you to go back to a world you knew you didn't quite fit in anymore.

Biting your lip you refused to examine all the reasons you didn't want to go back to the other world anymore… they weren't all that important anyways.

You wouldn't admit it outloud and torture wouldn't pry but when Shalnark offered a way for you to get home.. you truly didn't want it anymore all you really wanted was a chance to spend more time with him. Because what if you both found a way to send you and you couldn't get back here after that?

Sitting up you could help but wonder. Is there a world walking postman that could deliver a 'I'm not dead, in fact I'm safe and happy in another world.' letter?

Because if there was that would be lovely.

Looking out the window and seeing the sun shining brightly and the distant waves crashing into the soft sand you decided that you weren't about to spend a second more couped up in this house. You took him up on his offer because you wanted to see and experience this world. It was time you started doing just that.

He had been following her all day, not in a stalker way but in a make sure the people that had clearly been following her and he wanted to see if anyone would appear sort of way.

He was only doing it to make sure she was safe. The thought of knowing there was some sort of threat out there for her and then deciding to not watch her felt wrong. So he didn't do that, he'd followed her at a distance of course all day long. At times as he followed from a distance he wondered if she wished he was standing with her or going through shop to shop beside her.

It actually impressed him when he saw her pick up the book that was his in part one of his reasons for coming here. There was a treasure hidden somewhere in this area that had yet to be found. What better way for two thieves to spend their time than trying to find hidden treasure?

His thoughts wandered as he noted the fact there had been no one tailing her. He'd lost someone before.. He didn't want to lose someone again. He might have been a spider, might have been from meteor city and spent his entire life only a few steps away with death just like the other spiders. But he still had hope that he wouldn't lose anything more in life.

That's why they all went out of their way to become strong.. To become the best.

He looked down at Aster that had been walking beside him. Currently she was sniffing flowers and he couldn't help but let out a sigh.

"She can't seriously still be upset about earlier, right?" Shalnark felt a little silly for asking a question of the hound but Aster was intelligent. She proved that point by shifting her eyes to him and then huffing as if to say. "How am I supposed to know buddy?"

Maybe he should have found another way to address the situation, that was why she was upset and walked off earlier right? Whatever.

"Well, We've been gone long enough we should probably head back!" He turned on his heel and began walking back to the house, Aster on his heel.

Just as he opened the door he stopped eyes going wide at.. He couldn't stop staring. Her body.. Her curves. He had to restrain himself from reaching out and doing something very dumb. To play off the situation he closed his eyes and smiled. "I wasn't expecting to see you.. Where are you off too?" He swallowed a lump forming in his throat.

"You want to go swimming?" The question had his eyes popping open but he couldn't meet her gaze as she was looking past him. Ahhh so she was clearly as flustered being in this same situation.

"Sure! Would love to." She didn't move and they both just stood there. Finally she looked up at him and they both just stared. His eyes stayed locked on hers refusing to flick downwards to examine her body again. He'd give anything to know what she was thinking right at that moment.

The air between them started to become more tense. "I'm afraid I need to get past you to change." A hardening in his pants would become very noticeable very soon if he didn't get past her and to his room.

"Oh- Of course!" Back to avoiding his eye he stepped past her and rushed to his room. Hopefully he'd be in control of his dick while they were in the water.. Fuck was this about to a challenge. He let out an aggravated sigh as he started slipping his clothes off and finding something more appropriate for the ocean.

A sudden flashback to her looking him over the other night had him realizing that maybe there could be some fun in this. It would be a risk going shirtless but there was no one around.. And he wanted to see if she'd struggle to keep her eyes off of him as he did her.

Shalnark didn't bother holding back his smirk. Things were about to get interesting.

It was hard not to feel self conscious I mean.. You did have a good body and it's not like you hadn't technically at one point gotten butt naked on an island to clean yourself. But that was to get clean and even though someone had seen you potentially having Shalnark catch you almost naked seemed.. Well different.

You tried convincing yourself that you had no clue why being in a swimsuit in front of him would be nerve wracking but being delusional for now was perfectly acceptable.. Right?

The two piece you had gotten earlier was.. Revealing but come on. Who didn't want to look good right? You picked this swimsuit out for yourself.. Not for him. Just you.. Right?

Shaking your head you looked over at Aster who had jumped up and started snoozing on the couch. That dog sure did love to sleep. You imagined it was from all the growing. Had to be exhausting. Yawning to stretch your jaw, a noise had your head turning.

Shalnark was shirtless.. And STARS did he look good. You knew he had muscles because come on look at his arms. But it still surprised you to see the rest of his body was equally lean and muscled. Just as you were surely about to zone out on his chest imagining your hands brushing against it you noticed the tattoo.

Your brows went up and your eyes widened. Of course you knew he was a spider and had wondered many times where exactly his spider tattoo was but seeing it for yourself was different. You'd seen many tattooed people before it wasn't something new. But somehow just that simple tattoo on him stood out… Because right over his right peck laid his spider tattoo with a number 6 in the middle. The top legs of the spider almost brushed against his collar bone.. He made his tattoo look.. Good.

"You should take a picture, it'll last longer!" You heard him teasingly mock. Instead of getting flustered like he'd most likely expected you said. "Doubt you'd let me."

His surprised laugh made you smile as you met his eyes. "You'd be right about that!"

"Ready to go?" He nodded, that was all the answer you needed as you both headed to the front door.

You had decided to walk barefoot... And that was a mistake but you'd made it too far to turn back now. Only having focused on the beautiful soft sand you completely blanked out all the sharp rocks on the way to said soft sand. You must have slowed down or shown some sign of discomfort because Shalnark turned his head slightly. "Something the matter?"

"No! Perfectly fine!" He looked down to your feet. "Are you so sure about that?" He knew.. You knew you knew. Briefly you considered lying but what would be the point. You looked back to the house and back to the ocean. You were about halfway to the sand, you could make it.

"Fine.. my feet hurt.. The ground." He nodded before smirking.

"Want me to carry you? It would be the gentlemanly thing to do!" His playful wink had you laughing. "You a gentleman? Please."

He blinked like you said something off. "Am I not though?" He pouted. "Here I was thinking I was the example of gentlemanly behavior."

Without second thought you began laughing. This man. Considering his offer you shook your head. "I can make it… But I might take you up on the offer on the way back…" You considered your next words before saying fuck it and throwing logic out the window. "If you behave out there, it'll be like a reward." He had turned and started to walk towards the water again when he stopped and his head threw back in a laugh.

"A reward? For good behavior?" He tapped a finger to his chin. "I guess there's a first for everything." You'd both started heading back towards the water but you pulled up short at his next words.

"Though I am a thief. And I usually take the things I want." Your heart did a flip and you were half surprised you both couldn't see it beating heavily in your chest at his words. Trying to act unbothered, you shrugged and began walking again.

"Mmm you don't say." If you'd bothered to look you'd have seen him watching you with a smile but you didn't, your only focus was on the ocean now and the fluffy white sand.

When your feet finally met the white sand it took everything you had not to sigh in relief. It had been so long since you;d felt sand between your toes. Standing there you wiggled them into the sand and smiled at the warmth under your feet. Looking up to Shalnark you noticed he only watched you. "Enjoying yourself?"

"Greatly." The answer was quick.. And honestly you were surprised at how readily you told him the truth. It had been a while since you had just enjoyed yourself. Everything had felt like a battle or like you had to keep your guard up but you'd realized every time you'd know he was around. You'd let your guard down. It felt nice to just be.. Normal.

Looking out to the surf and back to your companion you smiled. "Fancy a race?"

"A race you say?" He smirked. "You ask that like you have a chance of beating me." He sounded so smug and you debated briefly drowning him in the ocean when you both got there.

"Then I guess I'll have to cheat." Before he even fully registered the words you took off at a sprint across the sand. His laugh was bright before you heard. "Oh if it's going to be like that!"

You could hear him rushing behind you and you picked up speed letting out an excited laugh as you instinctively felt him closing in. Your toes were just hitting the surf when an arm swooped around your waist and lifted you up as you were pulled back against a hard chest.

You tossed your head back and began laughing even harder than before. Vaguely you realized your head was resting atop his shoulder as you did so but soon your laughs turned into a shriek as cold water engulfed your body as you both were sent forward into the waves.

Wiggling out of his hold you took a few steps forward before spinning to splash him. "You wound me! Treating me like this after I so kindly let you win and then let you go!" His hand shot out as he splashed water back at you.

A smile broke out across your face. This seemed like a challenge and one you were ready to meet.

Notes:

Okay to wrap it up. I got a very bad infection in one of my teeth. Due to pain I was in plus infection I been on antibiotics and painkillers that although helped did not agree with me. Due to being sensitive to medications I've practically been and pain and hanging over a toilet.

The infection is thankfully now gone, but I than had to help my brother pack up to move across country.

During his going away party I accidentally threw garbage on a tea candle I didn't know was there and thankfully only made a mini bonfire on my glass dining room table. (House thankfully not burned done)

Oh to top of my serious of unfortunate events. I accidentally sent my therapist I've been dodging a TikTok of a someone cosplaying kurapika in the shower with the audio "kurapika is drowning in an indescribable emptiness" at 4-5 in the morning. And the only reason I didn't block them was because I didn't want them to think I was having an episode and decide I needed to have a grippy sock vacation.

Anyways updates should be coming more regularly after this fingers crossed life doesn't want to take a fat shit on me anymore.

Chapter 41: Chapter 41 - We are, Finally friends.

Notes:

Oh babes. Do I got a little treat for you all.

This shit damn near wrote itself today. Just know… this chapter things turn a bit spicy.

So please have mercy on me. It's my first time writing anything like this so I hope you guys enjoy it and have a horny death grip on your phone or laptop instead of cringe.

Have a special day!

Chapter Text

The splash competition had gone on for a while, the winner undecided. What you had both set out to do now was swim out further into the ocean.

Catching sight of a sandbar you pulled Shalnark along in the best way you could towards it. Finally reaching an area your feet could touch the sand beneath you sighed gratefully before turning over to your companion.

"I'm surprised you're such a good swimmer. I didn't think you'd be able to teach yourself in a desert." Shalnark tilted his head.

"You do know there's oases in the desert right?" His tone was almost mocking and you rolled your eyes slightly annoyed.

"A pond doesn't match the strength of an ocean." He folded his arms at your tone.

"You do know I haven't spent all my time in or around meteor city right? I've had more than enough chance to practice swimming all over the world." Turning your head you examined the rocky formations that sheltered this little alcove. He had a point, you didn't have to take be an ass.

"Where'd you learn how to swim?" When you looked you realized he was closer and taking in a deep breath you did everything but focus on his wet and very well muscled body. Your cheeks were just about to flush when his question finally registered.

Memories of the first time you'd ever been in water had you subconsciously hunching your shoulders in and turning away more fully. "In a lake."

Your answer was short and to the point. A hand griping your shoulder and squeezing had your eyes slitting to the side. Trying to shrug out the grip was useless. "Mhm. Something tells me there's a little more to it than that."

"What does it matter." It was a statement more than a question and you practically bit out the words words irritated he wouldn't leave it alone.

"It matters because I want to know." The hand never left your shoulder and a silence hung between you both albeit not unpleasant.

It was hard for you to express yourself. Could you share this vulnerability with him? You'd been staring out further into the ocean the water gently lapping against your waist.

Turning to look up and meet his green gaze you finally decided. Taking a deep breath you began.

"I'm not sure how old I was exactly but I had always been a little afraid of water. My parents never had the time to teach me despite always taking my brother and I to this lake not far from where we lived. One summer I was reading a book down on the far end of the pier while my parents did some business down on the other end…" The sigh you let out was exhausted. "I was never really liked. And honestly.. It hurt but most of the time I didn't really care all that much. But my parents' contacts had children.. and I was not their biggest fan to say the least."

This next part had you looking away back towards the rocky formations. It felt embarrassing.. even though you knew it shouldn't have. What happened to you wasn't your fault.

"Well they came to check on me as usual but this time was a little different. They mocked me for my inability to do something as simple as swim. And.. I just got so angry. I stood up and was about to attack them, push them.. punch them anything to get them to leave me alone. But when I got to my feet they shoved me over the pier." Inhale.. exhale. "When I hit the water I knew I was in trouble because one I obviously couldn't swim and two I could just barely touch. I kept trying to get out and for the first few minutes I could hear them mocking me at first but it was short lived.. soon they ran away. At first I thought that even though they hated me that they might get me help ya know?" You couldn't stop the short laugh that bubbled up.

"Stupid right?..Anyways. I soon realized that no one was coming for me. Every time my head went under all I could think was is I'm going to die and in such a lame way. No one would even know I'm dead until stars knew how long later. I kept wishing someone… anyone would save me and they did. Just as my arms gave out, I felt myself sinking. I hadn't taken in a deep enough breath and I knew any moment I'd most likely breathe in the lake water but then there was a change in the water and arms around me. Some man from the other side of the pier had apparently seen the whole thing and had come running." You shrugged before turning to face Shalnark with a wide if not forced smile.

"After he pulled me back on the pier he chewed me out before then demanding to teach me how to swim the rest of the summer. Soooo… in short that's how I learned how to swim the end." The hand on your shoulder had tightened and before you knew it you'd been turned around and arms encircled you holding you tight.

"I'm so sorry you had to experience something like that." The embrace seemed to sooth a hard edge that you just now realized had been jagged all this time. Resting your head on his shoulder you took in his warmth before pulling away.

"It's just a part of life. Bad things happen you should know that by now." His normally cheerful eyes darkened for a moment before he gave a closed eye smile. "You are most definitely right there."

A subject change was in order and you looked out for a second sandbar that you were unable to see.

"Well Mister know it all. You think the treasure is on land or the sea?"

He laughed softly, "Hard to say but we have a few months to figure that out don't we."

"A few months?" You cocked your head to the side curiously. And he looked at your face carefully.

"I'll have to go to York new in a few months bosses orders."

You hope your face remained neutral. "Oh?" You shrugged nonchalantly. "Guess I won't be allowed to tag along when the time comes?"

Maybe that would come off as non suspicious.

"I'm afraid not." He stepped closer with a smile on his face. "But we have plenty of time until then, now dont we?"

You matched his smile your heart fluttering before your brows creased at a sudden thought.

"Shalnark?" His head tilt was answer enough to continue.

"I assume this treasure hunt has been going on for a while now… Do you think the reason the treasure has remained hidden for so long is because it was hidden using nen?"

He let out a cheerful laugh as he smiled down at you. "Aren't you intuitive? In fact that was one of my main theories. Would you like to go back to shore and the house and discuss it further?"

You quickly shook your head no. "No.. not yet. We have plenty of time for that." You gave him a devilish grin. "How about for now we keep having some more fun?"

Hours must have past between playful banter and diving under the water to examine the different underwater sea life. Apparently you could use your aura to protect your eyes under the surface like goggles.

More than a few times did you sneak a peak at the spider at your side… I mean it was hard not too. But after a while you had, had enough of the water and just wanted to enjoy the sand at the sky began to change colors.

It was so peaceful out and the lapping of the waves soothed away the stress of the months that had felt like a fight to survive. This felt so normal. Looking over to your companion who looked back at you fondly you rested your head against his shoulder.

"Thank you for this."

If you'd have looked up you'd have seen his smile but you could hear it in his voice. "You're welcome."

Something that had been eating away at you for a while now and memories of nights before had you pulling away. "Shalnark?"

His face was open as he looked your face over. "Y/N?"

"I've been thinking… after everything that's happened." His eyes became cautious and you felt yourself biting the inside of your cheek before continuing feeling a pit opening up. "Are we friends?"

His eyes seemed to brighten before he laughed… It wasn't a mocking or a mean laugh but it caused that pit in your stomach to tighten uncomfortably before he leaned forward to cup your face.

"Y/N.. We've been friends for a while now." His eyes were shining kindly as he smiled. "I think the only one that's been in denial about that fact has been you."

Your heart was starting to pound wildly, when he leaned forward and the hand against your face pulled your face towards his own you didn't hesitate to lean in to meet his lips.

His lips were just as soft and firm as you remembered.

You'd hadn't wanted to acknowledge it until this moment but you'd wanted his lips on your own again from the moment you'd been force to part the other night.

You needed this.. and nothing was getting in your way from getting what you wanted this time. When his tongue parted your lips you let your own to dance with his own as the kiss deepened.

Bringing a hand up you rested it against his chest, the one you knew was covered by his spider tattoo. At your touch the hand against your face pulled you in closer as his other hand came up to grab your hip to pull you closer.

The way his mouth moved against yours was addictive and electrifying. Aching for more contact pushed up to your knees, angling yourself so he could pull you in closer and you had space to bring your other hand up to his chest.

His bare skin was soft despite you both having spent most the afternoon in the ocean. He broke the kiss and your heart skipped in disappointment but only briefly because suddenly his lips pressed along your jawline to eventually against your neck until he reached the hollow between your neck and shoulder.

That caused your breath to pick up and you had to bite back a moan at the sensation. This felt good.. and he knew exactly what he was doing. You let your hands explore his chest reveling in the fact that you were touching this man.

He bit down at the hollow of your neck and that definitely pulled out a soft whine out of you that had his free hand wrapping around your upper body to pull you into his lap.

He pulled away to look at your face now aglow with the golden rays of the setting sun. His own was angelic and you were memorized as you took in his dilated pupils. Experimentally you rolled your hips forward and were rewarded with the feel of his hard length against your core.

Your mouth felt like it was getting dry at just what you felt pressing against your pussy. But it took only that movement for your lips to meet again in hungry demand. You'd both kissed each other before, had your hands on each other.

But it had never been like this. A subconscious line had always been drawn in the sand but in this moment there was no line and if there was it didn't matter. Because you wanted him.

You weren't aware it was possible for your pussy to get this wet over a kiss and relatively tame touches but you needed friction. Rolling your hips again against his clothed length you couldn't stop the low moan at the sensation.

A hand came up to grip the back of your head and thread through your hair. "-Fuck." You heard between clenched teeth before his lips claimed yours again.

That was all the encouragement you needed to keep grinding against his length. Your pussy clenching on something it couldn't quite have yet. You were breathing heavily into the kiss the hand that was around your waist glided upwards and to your breast to squeeze.

You suddenly felt Shalnark smiling into the kiss before he pulled away just enough to rest his forehead against your own. His finger was running up and down the material covering your inner breast.

You were about to say something when he smirked playfully. "Do I have permission to play with this?" His finger dipped just inside the lining before pulling away and you nodded your head.

His mouth brushed against your ear. "I want to hear you use your words princess." Oh fuck you were in trouble. Swallowing you whispered a low. "..yes."

Shalnark didn't hesitate to push aside the cup of your bikini to expose your breast to him; he smirked as he examined your already hardened nipple and quickly took the hardened bud between his fingers and rolled it between his fingers.

It felt like an electric pulse went straight from your sensitive nipple down to your quickly sensitive clit. You'd been holding back before but couldn't any longer at the sudden sensation he had just created. Your head rolled back as you moaned.

His lips found your neck and you heard him laughing softly against your neck. "I was wondering what it would take to hear you make such beautiful sounds."

You were about to tell him to shut the fuck up when he started rolling your nipple between his finger against increasing the pressure. The hand in your hair at some point had made its way to your hip because you felt yourself being rocked against his length again.

You may have been on top but you knew by no means were you in control and honestly you were perfectly okay with that.

Everything began feeling just a little too good and your desire for more had you about to pull back to get more when suddenly it was like being hit with a freight train.

You were suddenly aware of the fact that night had fallen and you were still on the sandy beach and despite the seclusion of this beach it was still very open and made you both an easy target.

Pulling away you took a second to catch your breath as you both looked at each other longingly.

"Shal… We can't.." You saw the way his face seemed to close off and you brought a hand up to his cheek. "Not out here anyways."

You didn't stop the smirk taking over your face as you saw the ways his eyes lit up. "Besides.." You brought your lips up beside his ear.

"Do you really want to fuck me for the first time while we are still so covered in sand?"

Chapter 42: Chapter 42 - We are, Finally friends…. With benefits.

Notes:

This chapter is literally just smut. If the title of the chapter didn't give it away.

Honestly I'm so nervous giving this chapter up to everyone to read. I'm praying it's good.

Also when I can properly get to my laptop I'll be sharing a fanart gifted to me from a reader on Wattpad.

Chapter Text

The speed in which you found yourself on the sand one second to being in the entrance to the house was almost laughable.. actually it was laughable and you didn't bother holding back the exhilarated laugh that bubbled up from over Shalnarks shoulder.

"Someone seems a little excited." You couldn't help but tease. One of his hands came up to smack your ass, making your eyes fly wide.

His laugh at your reaction he caught from the corner of his eye had something warming in your chest beside the building desire.

"How could I not be with the way you've been teasing me."

He set you down before opening the door. Aster took one look from her place on the couch and seemed to decide she would much rather be out of the house. Because she promptly got up to push past your legs to disappear into the darkness between the few trees and brush beside the small house.

You looked to Shalnark and raised a brow giving a quizzical look. To which he smirked.

"Seems she's smart enough to know when we'll need privacy." That had your cheeks flushing while sheepishly looking past him and into the house.

"You say that like this isn't going to be a one time thing." One moment you were stepping into the house the next your back was against the wall just inside the entry. A hand tracing up your side eliciting a slight shiver.

Looking up into Shalnarks green eyes you saw him smile like he knew something you clearly didn't. "You say that like you'd be able to stay away."

"I-" Closing your mouth before you could finish who knows what you looked down at his chest. It was unusual to be at a loss for words. You couldn't understand how you could tease him one moment and the next be blushing, unable to find the words to his responses.

Your pulse skyrockets with each pass of his circling hand. You felt his lips whisper against your cheek. "I think I'll be off for a shower now."

You weren't as brave as you tried to project. It was easy to pretend at times to tease or push when you knew you could get away with it. But it felt different now, it had been one thing on the beach in the heat of the moment but insecurity started to cage in.

What if after you both showered that heat disappeared and he wouldn't want you after? Before he could step away and before you could think better of it you let impulsiveness decide your next words as you reached out to grab hold of his free hand.

"Can- Can I come with you?" Hesitantly you looked up to meet his eyes due to his slight pulling back. He only smiled as he tugged you along in answer.

It didn't take long before you both stood in the bathroom attached to his room. Shalnark was twisting the knobs to run the water before he turned back around looking you up and down as he did so.

"You know." He stepped forward, reaching behind your back with a playful smile to the tie keeping it in place pulling as he spoke next. "I always imagined the first time I undressed you there'd be more to take off."

Was it possible for your heart to beat any heavier in your chest? You felt yourself flushing, when his hand traveled up your spine to the tie at your neck to release it.

The material dropped to the floor and even though your breasts were now fully exposed his eyes remained locked on your own.

Half surprised your fingers weren't trembling, you brought them up to the waistband of his own swimsuit and dipped your fingers between the material and his skin to pull downwards.

The motion seemed to snap him out of a trance as both his hands came up to the ties at your hips to pull.

Everything was a blur as your lips collided. When the spray of water hit your back you found yourself laughing softly into the kiss pulling away slightly. "We should probably focus on actually getting clean before the water gets cold."

The hand that was still on your hip moved in a comforting circle that soothed but also had you craving more all in the same breath. "Mhm! You're probably right."

He angled his head in a way you couldn't help but find way too attractive. Letting your eyes take in what he had in the shower you couldn't help but smile as you reached out for a bottle.

"No wonder you have such soft hair." You pulled it over to examine it before setting it back with a brow raised. "A man that believes in conditioner over a three in one. What a miracle."

He snorted as he grabbed his Shampoo. "I also believe in a good skincare routine." He teased but then upon looking around his bathroom you realized he was in fact serious.

You'd both been speeding through the process. You'd been keeping your eyes on his chest up, avoiding looking down out of nervousness. But finally as you brushed against him after having soaped your body up to rinse you looked down and felt yourself swallowing.

It had felt.. big. But now you realized just what you were about to dealing with and wondered if you could really take it. You certainly weren't a virgin but you also weren't all that experienced.

The most you'd had was a few quick flings in your other life and those men certainly didn't have what Shalnark was apparently blessed with.

The look was thankfully quick and you hoped he didn't catch it but the hands rubbing up your back and over your shoulders told you that maybe you weren't so fortunate especially when you heard. "Did you see something you like?"

"..What- What if I did." You felt your mouth drying out as you found the courage to say. When his body pressed up against your own and felt his dick against your lower back you wanted to melt.

It was almost pathetic. You shouldn't have been affected by just feeling this skin on skin. "I guess I'd have to give it to you then."

Fuck this man was BOLD. Spinning to turn around you pressed the front of your body into his. You felt his breathing hitch at the slide of your wet body on his. It made you feel.. relieved? It felt good to not be the only one clearly effected.

Pulling back enough to grab the soap you held it up maintaining eye contact. "Afraid you still need to rinse off."

Flicking your eyes down his body and back up you found yourself saying. "Can I?"

"You can." Shalnarks green eyes were hungry and his tone had you lathering the soap, when satisfied you brought your hands up to his chest to rub the soap in.

This was a lot more intimate than what you originally intended when suggesting this. You smirked as you pressed your chest into his as your arms came up to lather the soap into his back.

Gathering your courage for what you planned to do next was hard. Reminding yourself that if you could let grown men essentially beat your ass you could most certainly do this. "Switch?"

He nodded, you both moved the water now hitting his back making way for the soap to slide off. Before you could think better of it you lathered the soap and dropped down to your knees to run the soap over his legs.

Did he suck in a breath? You couldn't be sure. Making sure not to look at his face while carefully covering his legs. Finally.. finally.

You let yourself bring attention to what you really came down here to clean. Being careful not to let your face change you let your hand come to the base of his cock. Raising an eyebrow you flicked your eyes up to meet his.

You wished you hadn't because the look he was giving you made you feel like you were on fire. Rubbing your lips together you tried to speak. "Thi-" Swallowing at the sight of his eyes dilating further at your words had you finding a way to restart. "This part seems to be a little dirtier than the rest- it might need a little extra attention."

Experimentally you let your hand slide down his shaft, his body tensed at the motion and your eyes flared. "Is that okay with you?"

His lips turned up in a smirk. "Of course! I'm sure you'll be thorough!" That was all you needed to hear to begin stroking his cock again the soap working as a lubricant.

It was impossible to take your attention off your own motions on his length. You liked the way he looked in your hand.

The sound of pleasure coming from his throat had you shifting on your knees, who'd have guessed a sound could be such a turn on?

Looking up you saw his eyes were closed but they opened as your motions slowed until you stopped at his tip.

"We should wash-" Seemingly understanding what you were asking he stepped back and turned enough for all the suds to wash off his body. Extending your hands you let the soap fall away from your own skin.

You were just about to lift up off your knees when his voice stopped you.

"Awe! It looks like you missed a spot." His playful tone had you in total shock.

"Wha-" He turned back to face you hand wrapped around the base of his cock bending it slightly to show you the head.

"See right there on the tip." Your eyes flicked from the tip to his eyes that were growing more and more mischievous by the second.

His other hand went into your hair to cradle the back of your head. "I'm afraid this might need a little extra attention."

"What would you like me to do?" Nervousness was starting to come in. You weren't used to a person that played back… and worse knew how to play dirtier.

Shalnarks soft playful laugh had you looking up when he was sure he had your attention his lips twitched. "You're a smart woman. I'm sure you can think of something."

You didn't realize he had shifted his hips forward. The feeling of the cushioned head rubbing against your lips had you subconsciously flicking your tongue out to lick the tip all while holding his gaze.

The feeling of his skin against your tongue had your eyes closing and lips puckering to take him into your mouth. One of your hands came up to wrap around the base of his cock to stroke as you focused all your attention on sucking on his tip.

Vaguely in the back of your mind it struck you as odd. You'd never been a fan of giving oral before.. but somehow here you were giving it and actually enjoying the act.

A suppressed groan between his heavy breaths had all thoughts leaving your head. A desire to feel him deeper in your mouth and to hear that noise again had your throat opening to take him deeper. You were rewarded with another groan at the pace you set, if you could have smirked you would have.

His hips began to buck and you felt a tremble in his cock before you could register anything else the hand in your hair tightened pulling your head back sharply, spit was still attached from your mouth to his cock.

The shock of your head being yanked back caused your eyes to fly wide taking in the scene.

Shalnark was breathing heavily hunched over to look down into your face. "Not- yet." He seemed to be collecting himself. It was only than you realized he must have turned the water off at some point.

The small squeak that came out as you found yourself being scooped up and hustled into the bedroom was almost embarrassing. Moments later your back pressed into the mattress of his bed you realized this was really about to happen.

Of course you'd imagined it before but.. it was really about to happen. Heart pounding you looked up to find Shal already staring down at you his face was momentarily unreadable before a smile graced his lips. "I think I want to return the favor."

It obviously was taking your brain longer to register what he meant but him leaning back to take in your body and settle lower between your legs had you realizing exactly what he meant as he spread your legs.

Your few flings had never done this before and this uncharted territory had you panicking your face heating as you did. "Wait!"

Shalnark immediately froze and met your eyes questioningly clearly surprised at your outburst. Instinctively you began to close your legs. "Are you sure you want to do that?"

What else could you say? Nothing else came to mind. Your question seemed to surprise him because he laughed. "Oh! Yes, I'm very sure."

He went to spread your legs again but you pushed back against his hand his brow lifted. "You don't have to do that."

He cocked his head brow furrowing before relaxing as something seemed to dawn on him. His thumb began to rub firm familiar circles into your thigh that had your breath hitching.

Shalnarks head lowered and he peaked at you through his lashes. "No one's ever done this before have they?"

You weren't sure your face could get any warmer as you turned your face to the side embarrassed.

"Do you trust me?" The question had you looking back immediately. "Yes." The words were out before you could really think about them but it was the truth all the same.

He hummed in response and pressed a kiss into your thigh that had you tensing. But you waited for his eyes to reconnect with your own.

"Then will you trust me to do this?"

"Yes." You'd been quiet only a moment in the end you knew what your answer would be. His lips curved upward in response before he spread your legs apart and lowered his mouth.

"Good! Because I've been dying to see how sweet you taste."

His tongue flicked out experimentally gagging your reaction. The feeling of his tongue against your slit and spreading your folds had you tensing briefly before relaxing into the sensation his tongue was beginning to create, the feeling of his tongue traveling upward towards your clit had you reflexively biting down on your lip to hold back a moan.

Fisting the sheets and closing your eyes tight was all you could think to do as he successfully found your clit and pressed his mouth into your pussy to intensify the pressure.

That added pressure was all you needed to let out a breathy hum. You felt his lips twitch briefly but the steady flicks of his tongue against that bundle of nerves had a genuine moan escaping.

There wasn't room to feel insecure about the noises he was pulling from you especially when you felt a finger tracing your entrance before dipping into your pussy to stretch you out.

His finger set a steady and fast pace you moved from gripping the sheets to reach up to his still damp hair to grip. When a second finger was added you couldn't help but whine at the added pressure especially as he curled his fingers picking up the pace and hitting spot that had you seeing stars.

When his mouth pulled away from your clit you whimpered at the loss of contact. You tried pulling him back but you felt gentle laughter against your clit instead.

"So tight- So needy."

"Please- Shal stop." Shalnark didn't hesitate to stop his eyes finding yours and your hands reached out to grab his face and pull him closer. "Need to feel you-" Leaning forward you captured his lips hungrily, there was something erotic about the way you could taste yourself on his tongue.

You weren't sure exactly when you'd cum but you knew that you wanted- no needed to cum wrapped around his dick. "Please."

"Are you sure you want to do this?" Concern shown through the desire in his eyes. That concern had warmth blooming in your chest overshadowing the blind need.

Unable to find the words you nodded your head, Shalnark smirked before kissing your ear to whisper. "Princess, What did I say earlier about using your words."

"Shal.. I want this." The head of his cock pushing in had a breath you didn't even realize you were holding escape as he buried his face in the crook of your neck so you couldn't see his expression.

It was hard not to whine as he stretched you out. You might have wanted this but now it occurred that you might not be entirely ready for it. When he was completely buried in your pussy he nuzzled his face into the soft skin of your neck peppering the skin with kisses until he found a spot that pulled a sound out of you that had him hitting down and sucking.

Sensitivity had you clenching and he groaned before snapping his hips for the first time.

"Oh fuck." The words rushed past your lips before you could even consider holding them back. As if he wanted to hear it again he was snapping his hips again and again but this time keeping up a rough deep pattern that had you gripping tightly at his shoulders while moaning into the cold air of the room.

"Love the sounds you make for me." He was pulling back to settle on his knees. The new position forced you to release his shoulders, his hands gripped your hips. When his hips snapped forward your hand came up to cover your mouth to hold back a soft scream.

This new position had him angled much deeper and the new pace he was setting as he used your body had you struggling to keep your screams contained.

"Y/N" Shalnarks voice was rough and your eyes struggled to open but when he stopped moving they shot open to find his. "You're such a bad listener."

He sounded amused but you whined attempting to move against his cock but he tightened the hold on your hips laughing. "Shal, P-Please."

"Only if you stop holding back." Gritting your teeth annoyed you attempted to roll your hips against him again with no success. "Please."

Maybe you'd regret being so desperate tomorrow as of right now you could've cared less. "Mhm. Are you going to listen?"

"Give me a reason too." When his hand moved and you felt his thumb glide in a circle over your clit it hit you that he most definitely gave you a reason too and damn near instantly.

The sensation it stirred up had tension coiling that had your head rolling back to moan.

"Good." When he started moving again you reached out to grab the wrist of the hand against your hip needing an anchor as pleasure rippled through your body.

When he increased the pressure on your clit you cried out and jerked beneath him. "FUCK- Look at me." Your eyes opened to meet his but it was a struggle to keep them open as he brought you further and further to that edge.

"Keep them open." It was hard not to whimper at the command that you knew would be impossible to obey in just a moment.

When you found your hand no longer on his wrist but entwined in his own and pushing back to hold you down you came undone legs twitching and as stars exploded behind your eyes. "That's right cum for me."

Shalnarks hand moved away from your clit to come up and grab your face. Your eyes opened long enough to see him leaning in.

When his lips crashed into yours swallowing any sound you could have still been making he continued fucking you through your orgasm as he began to chase his own which you could tell was soon to follow by the way he began to breathe into your mouth and in the grip in which he held you.

It wasn't long before you felt a rush of his warm cum filling you. When he stilled inside of you the desperate way you had been kissing each other turned to something different as it slowed.

It had warmth filling your chest the way he kissed you or maybe.. it was the post orgasm high radiating through your body.

Neither of you said a word as he rolled to the side to lay on his back. Without bothering to ask if it was alright you rolled to resting your head firmly against his chest eyes half slitted you took in deep satisfied breathes.

Subconsciously your hand had come up to trace the legs of his spider tattoo that rested on his chest.

One of Shalnarks hands came up to cover your own as a kiss was pressed into your forehead. It was probably dangerous in some way how completely drained of strength you were.

Maybe you should go back to your room?

No.. That thought quickly faded when you felt soothing circles being traced into the skin of your side.

"One day you're going to be the death of me." You sleepily sighed into the chilled night air.

It was hard to say if there was a response especially as you began to drift away into sleep but you could have sworn the last thing you heard was a soft and sad.

"Me too."

As everything faded into black

Chapter 43: Chapter 43 - We are, Letting loose.

Notes:

A little extra smut in the beginning!

(See the end of the chapter formore notes.)

Chapter Text

A hand running through your hair and periodically along your scalp was the first thing you were aware of as consciousness stirred.

The contact had a sigh of comfort leaving your lips as you stretched out your sore limbs. When your eyes opened and saw green ones already open and waiting for yours you couldn't help the small smile that crossed your lips.

You could get used to waking up next to him like this. "Morning!" From Shalnarks tone and the lack of sleepiness in it you assumed he'd been up for a while. It surprised you he hadn't left.

"Morning." It suddenly accrued this was very… intimate. And your earlier thoughts cemented in just how intimate this really was. Especially considering you were both supposed to be 'just friends'. Something must have been crossing your face because although the smile he had didn't waver, Shalnarks bright eyes seemed to shutter as a cold light entered.

"Ah. I was wondering if you'd regret it." His hand stilled in your hair and he sighed. "Seems I was right." You couldn't help but be stunned but when he started to draw back looking like he was going to continue on. You rushed to lift yourself up, moving to get on top of him pressing your palms into his shoulders.

"NO!" His eyes widened at either the fact you were holding him down or your tone.

"No-" Closing your eyes you went through everything currently on your mind. It would have been easier if you'd had time to consider or think about this sudden change. It also didn't help that so much was happening just as you were trying to wake up.

Even though you'd know this would eventually happen you hadn't considered what would happen when it did. I mean you'd only just acknowledged the fact you guys were actually friends.

And last time you checked most people didn't fuck their friends… but the two of you had always had a different dynamic even from the start. When his mouth opened you cut him off.

"Look.. I don't regret last night." Sighing, you continued. "It's just kind've confusing. Don't ya think?"

Green eyes softened as he considered. "You're right." Biting your bottom lip you blinked rapidly stress filtering in. "It's just we are only supposed to be friends and even though I thought at some point it might escalate between us.. I- I"

Shalnarks soft hand cupping your face had the tension that was building relaxing especially when his thumb glided against your cheek. "We are friends.. but that doesn't mean we can't be something more."

That immediately had you stiffening again and you could tell the new found tension in your body didn't escape his notice. As if trying to keep you from startling again he pressed on.

"Some friends have benefits!" He said it like it was the most normal thing in the world. "To keep things from being complicated.. we can just be that. Friends with benefits!"

That… made sense.. Nodding your agreement hesitantly you inhaled. "Right.. Besides." Exhaling out the breath you began to slowly relax. "What better way to get each other out of our systems."

"Right!" That single word of confirmation had you relaxing completely and closing your eyes. That's when you were suddenly aware of the position you'd put yourself in by climbing on top of him.

You hadn't tensed your body but you couldn't help but wonder how long Shalnark must have been aware of just what this position did for you both because you now recognized the tension in his own body.

Warmth started to pool in your core and you felt your pussy becoming liquid at the pressure of his hardening cock against it. Because unfortunately or fortunately you both were still very much naked.

When you found the courage to open your eyes the intensity of the ones staring back at you was all the answer you needed to start grinding against his length.

"One more round… before we get started for the day?" You breathed out the words quietly into the air. When he nodded, you didn't bother holding back as you let your lips crash down against his.

Thinking back to how he teased you last night you couldn't stop the smile that started to form.

Pulling away just enough to meet his eyes you smirked down at him. Rolling your hips as you did so. "What have you been telling me about using my words?"

His face warmed as he let out a soft laugh. "Oh I see where this is going!" Shaking his head he smiled up at you fondly. "I guess I deserved that!"

"Mhm.. you're doing a lot of talking but not really giving me an answer."

His hands came up to caress your hips and periodically encircle your ass as you ground against him. Your sass had a brow going up before he smirked. "My answer is yes."

A quick sharp slap to your ass had your pussy growing even wetter. "I'd very much like to start my day off after having been inside you."

His entire cock was now covered in the juices created from your pussy and you knew when you repositioned yourself he'd most likely glide right in.

His hands moved to reposition you so he could do just that. The feeling of his impatience growing as you ground against his length left you smirking.

"Something the matter?" His teeth grit in mild frustration. "Not at all." Tilting your head you let the head of his dick press against your entrance. "Are you sure about that?"

You knew his hips were going to jack rabbit up and you readjusted right when you felt him move so he slipped between your folds instead of entering you.

His hands tightened on your hips. "Stop teasing me." Brushing your lips against his own before leaving a pattern of kisses against his cheek and to his ear you finally whispered. "You'll wait until I'm ready."

A hand cupping the back of your head and his lips now pressed against your own ear surprised you. His next words despite how they briefly irritated you had you caving into your need for him. "Just remember princess. I always get even, and I'll get you back for this."

This time when you rolled your hips to push the tip against your entrance you sank down. Not wanting to be denied his expression again you pulled back and pressed your palms hard into his shoulders as he bottomed out inside of you.

The stretch you were not prepared for had you wanting to close your eyes but you couldn't, not as you watched his face. His eyes had closed, head rolling back into the pillow.

His expression seemed to be one of pure bliss. Pride swelled in your chest knowing he looked like that because he was inside of you.. despite the slight pain from the stretching you lifted a bit to drop down on his dick.

The sweet moan that left his lips had a fire burning in your chest. You wanted to hear him and see him fall apart from pleasure under you. Without any other encouragement you begin to roll your hips until you get to a fast pace that has even your head rolling back to moan in pleasure.

It would have been impossible to not succumb especially when his hands came up to your hips to move you against him at an even more feverish pace.

This session unfortunately doesn't last as long as you'd hope as you both reached a rapid release.

The familiar feeling of warm cum filling you again snaps you out of the trance you'd been in. 'This sure are fuck can't keep happening.'

Pulling up you gripped him by soft blonde hair eyes narrowing in anger. He seemed shocked at the change, eyes flying wide at your expression clearly confused.

"If you ever want to do anything with me again you better run your ass to the store and steal some condoms because I swear to the stars if you get me pregnant I'm going to fucking kill you!"

Shalnarks cheeks suddenly flushed and you rolled off quickly, when his dick slightly softer from cumming slipped out. Your own face flushed as his cum slid out with it, now dripping down onto your thighs.

Needing to get out of the room before something more embarrassing could happen or before you somehow made another mistake you went to find your feet which felt a little unsteady. Regardless of the little wobble you made your way out of his room quickly and to your own bathroom.

Shutting the door chest slightly heaving you examined your naked body in the mirror. A hickey on your neck wasn't the only bruise. Fingerprints marked into your hips had warmth coming to your cheeks.

Oh stars you were fucked and you knew it. And if you didn't cover up everyone would know it too.

You couldn't believe how you'd not even stopped to consider the potential consequences of what happened between you two until a literal round two.

Shaking your head you stepped into the shower after having previously turned over the faucets. As the warm water hit your pleasantly sore body a sudden ugly thought flitted across your mind.

'Assassins don't have friends or lovers Hisoka.'

Illumi said something similar during the election arc did he not? Illumi was a very literal person. He already showed concern at Shalnark being a 'friend' if for some reason he got the impression you both were 'lovers' what would he do? To shalnark or to you?

Illumi was a very literal person even if you both were as Shalnark put it 'friends with benefits' Illumi wouldn't see it like that. If not for Silvia would Illumi have killed Gon if given the opportunity?

Tightening a hand on the shampoo bottle, your chest constricted as you thought back to your last messages with Illumi before shutting your phone off.

'Have it your way'

What if that wasn't a dismissal but a warning. Another thing suddenly had panic swelling.

You most definitely weren't ready now most likely never would be.. but would the Zoldycks allow you to have children if you even ever desired them?

You weren't the heir and neither was Illumi. And from his age and lack of children an eerie feeling started to creep in.

Many things you'd ignored before suddenly started to crash in. Before when you thought you somehow for whatever reason got sucked into an anime many things were different than they were now.

You had some theories as to how it was a show in your world but you still had many questions and things to solve before entirely settling on an outcome.

But now you're faced with the reality that this place was real and not only real but a place you originally came from. Thoughts swirled as you realized Silva didn't have any siblings and stranger yet you'd never seen a hint of his mother in all the months of exploring the estate and he clearly had to have had one.

In fact the only female Zoldyck besides yourself in the estate was Kikyo. Well you take that back, there is Alluka but Alluka is buried in a vault deep under the mountain cursed with the inability to be around anyone…

If one day Killua did decide to come back what would happen to all his siblings… What would happen to his mother? Not that you gave much of a shit about Kikyo but still the swarming thoughts began to make you sick.

The show you grew up watching was made for kids essentially but this was a real world with many real and different cultures you frankly weren't all that educated on.

The fact all this was crashing in on the wings of essentially post nut clarity and the not really much of a chance possibility of being pregnant had you releasing a tight breath.

'This is ridiculous.'

You needed to get out of the shower before the water turned cold. And much to your horror you realized you needed to find Aster. Hopefully the poor hound found something to entertain herself with throughout the night.

When you left the bathroom the house seemed unnaturally quiet, extending your aura you found the house empty. "Must have really taken that threat seriously." You laughed into the empty space.

Going to the front door and opening you were not surprised to see the car gone. What you were surprised to see was Aster leaping from the tree line an excited yipping as she charged for you.

Arms spread wide she took you down heavily as she got to you. She was the size of a small horse now. Her paw had that almost human-like quality similar to mikes and you were surprised to feel her gripping at your arm to the lick your cheek.

"I missed you, too sweet girl!" You laughed as she continued on. "Come on! If you don't stop I can't make us breakfast!"

Food must have been a priority because she moved off of you and into the house and quickly you moved to enter the house and get to the kitchen… pretending you had no clue as to why you were so hungry today.

Sitting down with a plate, a cup of coffee, and the book from the store you settled in as you flipped through the pages landing on the story that would be most likely to hint at the clues you most needed.

'Mad eye Blakemore was the most feared pirate lord of the entire Morbius sea. Even his own equally ruthless crew feared him and his power. They claimed he had the powers bestowed upon him gifted by a ruthless god.'

You couldn't help but snort, so the theory about him being a nen user was most certainly on point. Looking over to Aster you spoke, "I wonder when Shalnark will get back. I feel like he's gonna get a kick out of this."

"Get a kick out of what?" Snapping your head to the side you saw him leaned up against the wall with a smile that made your cheeks flush in memory of the last time you'd seen him smiling.

"Oh- Uhh. This book." Turning to the pages you reread aloud what had earlier caught your attention.

His laugh at the part about powers being bestowed by a ruthless god had you joining, and when he finally moved away from the wall to come join where you had settled in.

"There's food if you're hungry." You wanted to avoid eye contact for the moment, so to do so you kept your attention on the pages.

"I think I'm good for now." He sat down beside you and you could feel him reading over your shoulder. "Besides it's time we research together right?"

"Right." And that's what you both did. At one point you sent him to go get a notebook to take notes. By the end of the book you both had an idea of where the treasure could be but you both wanted to cross off some locations from the list.

Shalnark tapped his chin. "So from what we gathered today from the story, was the Ship was finally taken out and sank just off the shore by a reef. But the legend says that this 'Mad eye Blakemore' avoided getting caught for so long due to having a base of sorts in one of the cave systems that was never found. I think it's safe to say the pirates most likely hid the treasure in the cave system, but it wouldn't hurt to explore the site the ship sank if only to see if it has any extra clues."

For some reason the absurdity of the situation in which you were now in hit you and your shoulders began to shake as a laugh bubbles up. All you got was a quizzical expression that made you laugh even harder especially when his brow went up.

Pressing your palms into your eyes and leaning back you couldn't help but smile. "Stars. I never thought in a thousand years I'd be playing 'goonies' with a phantom troupe member."

"Goonies?" He asked, most definitely perplexed now and you shook your head with a laugh before explaining a movie of these kids that set out to find a local treasure so they didn't have to leave their home. By the end of the explanation he nudged you laughing.

"Unfortunately, I doubt the two of us are going to have it as easy as those kids." Shalnark was teasing but you heard the truth behind his words and nodded.

"You're right." Raising a brow and propping your chin on your palm you couldn't help but ask. "It's not like someone's making us do it, ya know? We don't have to do it if it's that risky."

His brows went up. "Are you trying to tell me you're afraid?"

Grabbing a pillow and launching it at him you scowled. "Of course I'm not afraid." You were… just a tiny bit. But it's not like he had to know that.

Catching the pillow with a laugh he set it on your lap before leaning down face just a breathe away from your own.

"Good because I don't know what I'd do if I found out you were a coward now."

"Why would it matter if I was? And wait, what do you mean by 'now'?" At now you used air quotes, brows scrunched in confusion and light irritation. Shalnarks eyes brightened before he winked, pulling away, and walking across the room with a hand propped against his hip.

"You'll see when the time is right!"

What the fuck was that supposed to mean?

Sighing you slammed the books around you shut and leaned back into your seat.

Why the hell did Shalnark have to be so confusing all the time? You didn't know if you really even had the energy to care at the moment. When he disappeared into the kitchen you couldn't help but smile and muse to yourself quietly about the fact that regardless of just how confusing he was he sure did have a way about making life better.

Extending your hand down you scratched the soft ears of Aster who had come to lay her head on your lap a while ago. "I wonder how good you are at swimming?"

Notes:

Man I went to EDC this weekend and someone threw up on me and to avoid throwing up on them or my boyfriend I threw up on my arm and I'm frankly still distraught over it. ,(

Chapter 44: Chapter 44 - We are, Going to deep.

Notes:

It's a short Chapter which I'm sorry for and yes there's a cliff hanger but I still wanted to give you guys something today.

Probably going to sound corny but I'm beyond thankful for all of you that have read my story up until this point. You hold a special place in my heart. 3

Chapter Text

It was an unsettling revelation when you realized that heights weren't your only fear.

Apparently despite knowing how to swim you very much had a deep rooted issue when it came to swimming in deep water.

Shalnark was securing the anchor while you peered overboard into the crystalline blue of the water.

'I think I'm gonna be sick.' Nausea had started to turn your stomach since you'd gotten on the boat earlier and grew as you both narrowed down the location of the ship wreck.

A hand against the small of your back had your head turning. "Ready!"

Shalnark sounded positively cheerful and confident. If you could steal one more thing from him it would be some of that confidence.

"As ready as I'll ever be." When his hand slid to your hip and squeezed your eyes closed at the warmth his touch was beginning to illicit.

You didn't know what the fuck was wrong with you… well honestly with BOTH of you. It was getting to the point it was almost ridiculous and now wasn't the time to let him bend you over and fuck you.. again.

Sex had somehow become the theme of the last few days… One of you would look at each other in a way or touch each other in a way that quickly resulted in you being bent over or pushed up against the nearest thing that could support the force of Shalnark pounding into your body.

It was exhilarating and frankly something you;d never experienced with anyone before. It was almost startling to realize just how powerful lust truly was.

The way Shalnark was now breathing against your ear had you seconds away from losing control. "The faster we hurry up down there the faster we can get back.. to doing more important things." The way he started to lower his voice as he finished his sentence had your fists clenching.

Closing your eyes, you moved and pulled yourself out of his reach. "Let's go then." Stripping down to your bathing suit you grabbed your air tank to secure it on your back.

When you turned to face him he was already ready sitting on the edge of the boat with a hand outstretched.

"We can go down together!"

Taking in a deep breath before walking up you took his outstretched hand and sat beside him.

"Count of three?" You asked as you peered over into the clear water. Despite the water being clear no bottom was in sight and that frankly made you nervous.

"Nah, first one down to the bottom wins." And Shalnark promptly sent himself backwards into the water. Pulling you in with him by your connected hands. You'd barely had time to get that stupid mouth piece into your mouth before hitting the water.

'You've got to be fucking kidding me.' Was all you could think. Sighing mentally you came to the realization that even if you already knew it, the truth was moments like this made you all too aware that the people from meteor city had some screws loose… especially the one you decided too.. Well that doesn't matter.

After getting your bearing you start to swim towards the bottom.. and to your annoyance he had already made good progress downwards.

Figures he wouldn't wait. So in an attempt to catch up you started kicking your feet in your descent to the bottom.

The deeper you went, the harder it felt to breathe. You knew it had nothing to do with the oxygen tank and everything to do with your fear. But how could you not be afraid? Kicking your feet faster you desperately tried to keep pace with Shalnark being beside him meant not being alone.

Especially as you saw nothing but deep blue nothingness for very long moments in all directions. Turning your head back to the surface you tried not to panic as you realized it was nowhere in sight. A brush a skin against yours if only momentary snapped you back to reality turning your attention to Shal you were disappointed to see him not even looking at you.

Maybe the touch was accidental?

When a shape seemed to form in the water and you were pleased to find it belonged to the wood of a ship's mast.

The bet with Shalnark cleared from your mind as you got deep enough to see the rest of the ship come into focus. The decay to the wood was clear, especially as you took note of the holes in the side of the ship. Some of the holes you assumed were from cannons others seemed.. questionable?

But even still in its state of decay and destruction it was beautiful.

Stars this boat must have been magnificent as it sliced through the waves above before it was sent to this watery grave.

A hand on your shoulder almost had you screaming but you suppressed the impulse as you turned your head. You somehow hoped he could read the glare in your eyes.

Shalnarks eyes from what you could see seem clearly amused. He pointed towards a hole and you both swam towards it. Ever the gentleman he went in first with a waterproof flashlight he'd brought down here for himself and you. He searched the space inside as you followed.

Nothing of note seemed to catch your attention. Sure the fish that swam in and out of the holes in the ship were beautiful but you both didn't come here to look at the fish. Whatever was here or could have been was at this point long gone.

Shalnark caught your attention pointing to himself and one direction and pointing you and the opposite direction. You got the message. You'd take separate sides to get in and out faster. So you turned so you both could begin a meticulous perusal of the innards of the ship.

The most significant thing you found was bones of the crew all throughout the boat. You checked some of the water logged clothing but there was nothing inside. Clearly someone at some point in time came and removed everything of value from these people.

Just about to give up your fingers grazed across the board that even without the water damage felt loose. Pulling out the dagger you strapped to your thigh you wedged it between the boards and pried the loose board open before tossing it to the side.

Something felt off about just how loose that board had been.

Using the flashlight Shalnark had given you earlier you examined the small space a map in a bottle started to float upwards. Without hesitation you snatched at it. If you could smile at this very moment you would have.

Just as you were tucking it into a satchel strapped across your chest and about to pull away so you could find Shalnark and show him your treasure, the flashlight catches the gleam of metal from deep within the crevice.

Curious you couldn't stop yourself from reaching in. Whatever was inside pricked your fingers as you reached for it. Blood started rising from the cut on your finger. But unperturbed you grabbed hold of the item and pulled in towards yourself curious.

The realization of just what kind of knife this was and where you'd seen it before filled you with horror. A part of you had always wondered how Chrollo got a particular knife and it seems you now knew. Because there wasn't a shadow of doubt in your mind this is the one he used in his fight against Zeno and Silva Zoldyck in the cemetery building.

And there also wasn't a shadow of doubt in your mind that you could resist the paralyzing poison it held within its blade, because even now a stiffness seemed to fill your limbs.

Where was Shalnark? Would he find you and soon at that? Panic was hitting hard because you couldn't just call out for him. Before you lost all function of your body you tucked the bens knife handle into the strap along your thigh beside the flashlight still alight.

Maybe that would make it just a little easier for him to find you.

You just wanted him.. Noneededhim and his arms around you. You don't know exactly when things changed but you knew that with him you'd always be safe; you craved his touch and the safety that touch provided in this moment more than you craved the touch and safety of the air on the surface.

So consumed in your need to be with him that there wasn't space in your heart to feel afraid of being under all that weight of the ocean.

What you couldn't have known at that very moment was being paralyzed wasn't going to be the worst of your problems especially when the scent of your blood awoke a very old and ancient sea monster.

Chapter 45: Chapter 45 - We are, Escaping the deep.

Chapter Text

Shalnark had been waiting where they first entered the ship for a while now. What the hell was taking her so long? Had she found something? Gotten hurt? The last thought had him moving in the direction she'd gone in last.

Crossing the threshold of a cabin he paused, a stillness he was very uncomfortable with came over him. One he hadn't felt since a forest outside meteor city. Because her body was lying unmoving and stiff on the cabin floor. The scene made all the more eerie because of the flashlight shoved into a strap on her thigh.

It hadn't even struck him; bubbles were slowly rising from the surface until he got beside her and pulled at her stiff arm.

Flipping her over he saw her beautiful e/c eyes staring back laced in fear before relaxing suddenly as she focused on his face. That look had his hand coming up to brush against parts of her face not covered by the mask they both wore. Her eyes closing had him instinctively pressing his forehead into her own, his other hand coming up to rub soothing circles against her hip.

With the panic simmered down he pulled back confused and almost angry. Why the fuck couldn't she move he wanted to ask her, demand what the fuck she was playing at when he forced himself to relax. She wouldn't have done something like this to scare him.

There was no need to panic. She's not dead, just from what he could tell just unmoving.

He could work with that. He could deal with that.

Calming himself he pulled back to start examining her body. He'd go head to toe. Her eyes were now open looking at him, they flicked downwards as if towards something. Swinging the flashlight in that direction he noticed blood rising up from a surprisingly deep cut on her finger.

Was this why she couldn't move?

Most likely, he reasoned. But what could she have found that would do such a thing? There wasn't much here. Looking back up to her face her eyes flicked downwards towards the flashlight. Bringing his attention to the flashlight and flashing his own down to her leg he saw a very impressive blade there, a handle wedged between her skin and the strap.

Meeting her eyes again she blinked as if to say. "Yeah, that's what did it."

Carefully bringing his attention back down to her thigh he removed the blade from her skin. He couldn't help but feel relieved she hadn't cut herself again with it as she strapped it to herself.

Examining the blade carefully it struck him exactly what this was, a ben's knife. One of only 288 ever made by a notorious serial killer and blacksmith named Benny Delon. Chrollo had long been in search of one of these. If he remembered correctly each had a purpose. This one apparently was meant to paralyze a victim. Most likely so the creator of the blade could play with them while they were unable to move.

That's when he noticed a pulled up floorboard beside them with a dark space.

Quickly he flashed an incredulous look at her and the guilty look in her eyes said it all. As he looked at her he could have sworn they began having a silent conversation.

"Really Y/N?"

"But Shalnark, I just had to have it."

"So you decided to carelessly shove your hand in a dark hole?"

"Who are you to say I was careless?"

If he could sigh he would have for now he'd have to settle on internally.

"Maybe because you wouldn't be here unmoving if you were."

Her eyes filled with fire but his eyes flicked to her hand and back to her face as if to say.

"Need to get better at stealing, it seems like this time you've been caught red handed."

Her eyes rolling had him wishing he could smile at that moment.

"Want to get out of here?"

"Well Obviously."

Just as he was reaching for her a force hitting the side of the ship had both their head's turning to the side as light from the surface far above filled the space. But it was only momentary as a face of a sea monster big as a whale came into view from the ripped open hull. Its teeth long and sharp jutted from its horrendously large mouth.

Red intelligent eyes watched them for a moment before the monster lunged forward towards them ready to devour.

They were fucked.

Grabbing her wrist with his free hand he kicked swiftly backwards into the hall beyond them to get away from the creature's bite. He'd barely begun pulling them in a direction away from the monster when the wall to the cabin they'd just escaped caved under the force of the monster trying to get at them. When it turned its head barely able to fit in the cramped space he kicked his legs even faster.

He needed to get them somewhere relatively safe. The best bet was to get as close to the center of the ship and as low down as possible so the creature had to fight to reach them. As soon as he made it there he could hopefully come up with some sort of plan. Pulling her stiff body along beside him he made his way deeper into the ship going down and down.

The creature had stopped tearing at the wood and from what Shalnark could tell backed off, if only momentarily. Getting to a lower cabin he stopped and pressed her up against the wall. When they made eye contact he wasn't surprised to see fear there. Frankly he wasn't sure what his own eyes reflected, but he was hoping his own eyes shown with surprise with a bit of excitement.

Shalnark had never been a fan of showing his feelings, especially ones laced in negative emotions. And right now wasn't a time to be showing fear. Now that they had a few moments with nothing happening he thought about what exactly they could do. Well what he could do, she couldn't do anything at the moment.

Y/N's eyes searched his for a moment before her head tilted down. The movement surprised him, so the poison was either wearing off or it allowed her to have mobility of everything above her neck. He was banking on the latter.

If she moved her head he realized it was for a good reason, looking down to where her face was focused he noticed her attention was fully on the blade she'd paralyzed herself with. As if sensing she'd got him to look she brought her attention back up to meet his. Holding it up she blinked as if saying. "Use it."

He cocked his head curious. 'Could this knife really have the potential to paralyze this creature?' When her head nodded slightly at his silent musing he couldn't help feeling surprised yet again. There'd been times in the past it was as if they could read each other's thoughts but he'd notice it becoming more and more blatant as time passed and the closer they got.

It had a warm feeling blossoming in his chest and other parts of him becoming just a bit stiffer.

The way her mind worked was just another thing that had him wanting to bury himself in her… more than that he was getting to the point he just wanted her. He knew she was hesitant, scared even to bring down that invisible wall between them for whatever reason.

Turning his head he looked around under the guise of finding the monster. He really just needed to look away to hide the anger he felt from the other day when he proposed the stupid 'friends with benefits' excuse. Because Shalnark knew if she touched any of her other friends the way she touched him. They'd be dead, because he'd kill them no question about it.

A smug part of him knew that she'd be most likely no different, if another woman was to touch him. A part of him briefly considered how fun making her jealous might be.. 'Maybe that would be the thing to get her realizing that she wanted him to be hers.'

Shalnark couldn't help it anymore, all the feelings she'd been ripping out of him was bringing him to a breaking point. He didn't care what he had to do next, this woman would be his one way or another. He didn't care if it was the last thing he did, he was going to steal her heart.

If he could have smiled he would have but all he felt was a malicious glee that had his fist tightening around the blade's handle. When he looked at her, he realized that she'd been watching him the entire time. He hoped she couldn't read what had just gone through his head. Most likely not, considering all the things she chose not to see almost every day between them.

A movement in the water had his attention turning to the side and in moments he'd snatched hold of her with his free hand and pushed her down the hall with force to propel it down the hall to safety. He wasn't sure how it managed to fit or come upon them so quietly but Shalnark internally smirked as he sunk the blade into the creature's scaly snout.

The effect was immediate. The creature immediately began thrashing its head in the confined hall space but he hung onto the blades handle something sharp sliced across his thigh but he ignored it as he pulled the blade out and sank it right back in. This time a furious roar was met with the blow that had water trying to push his body backwards. But he clung on, even when he felt himself being pulled forward as the beast tried desperately swimming backwards in an attempt to free itself from where it'd trapped itself in the ship.

When he got pulled straight out the ship and into the free ocean along with the thrashing creature he knew now was not the time to let go of the blade by any means. If he did, well he'd certainly die. Now he could only hope that this blade would in fact paralyze this creature. When he got a full view of the whale sized beast thrashing in the water he couldn't help the way his eye's blew wide. Looking over its body Shalnark met an angry red eye narrowed on him.

Oh that wouldn't do. Thinking back to legends of one eyed monsters he knew exactly what he was going to do as soon as the moment presented itself. Looking into that eye he suddenly noticed what looked like a deep hatred cross it as its body began to move less and less. By the time it had stilled completely he realized blood had been swirling up between them and not from the injuries inflicted in the beast but his thigh. Well that certainly wasn't good.

Pulling the knife out of the creature's snout for the second time he didn't hesitate to kick his legs to propel him forward. Without a second thought he sunk the blade into its eye. Another loud roar had its head jerking and Shalnark along with the blade found themselves being flung back in the direction of the wrecked ship to which he wasn't all that upset. Hitting the side of the ship he immediately began his search to find Y/N which was thankfully short.

She looked down to his leg and back up at his concerned face and he only shook his head as he tucked the bens knife away before grabbing her shoulders and begin kicking his legs sending them both back up towards the surface far above. He wasn't sure how long they'd have until the monster could move again but he didn't want to be in the water when it wore off.

When Y/N legs began to kick beside his own he felt only brief relief before dismay. Looking into the depths he could almost see sand shifting as if being displaced from a body. They had to hurry. When the boat came in view he didn't hesitate to jump on board and reach down to haul her body from the water. He'd barely taken the time to spit the breathing instrument from his mouth before he went over to where the anchor was located without even thinking he focused his aura into his hands and ripped the metal chain in two letting the one end attached to the anchor far below sink.

They didn't have time to bring the anchor up; he wouldn't risk it especially if there was a chance that creature could begin coming after them again at any moment. He started for the controls of the boat and quickly shot them forward back towards the shore. When hands found his shoulder he looked back brows high at the contact.

"Oh! Look at you! Wasn't expecting to see you moving around just yet."

"Shal.." The way she looked at him so concerned and damn.. The way she'd started using his nickname more and more frequently as of late had a smile crossing over his face.

"You know! I'm really becoming quite fond of the way you say my name like that." The blush that crossed over her cheeks was really quite satisfying but she apparently wasn't going to let his teasing stop her from what she had to say.

When Y/N fingertips found his thigh he took in a sharp breath and her eyes for the first time in a while were unreadable to him. It felt strange being cut off from her internal battle but it seemed one side won out before she breathed out a soft. "Let me help you."

He only smiled and shook his head. "And how exactly princess, do you intend on doing that?" He couldn't help but tease. He'd be fine.. Sure it was deep and would most likely scar but it was something he could take care of when they made it back to land.

"Let me show you." Her voice was flat and he cocked his head unsure of what to make of her request. Before he could answer a light flared from her chest and warmth along her fingertips had him suppressing a groan as it sent a rather pleasurable sensation along his thigh. When the light stopped she pulled her fingers away and looked down at his thigh. Following her gaze, he saw that his thigh was knit back together.

Anything he could have said to tease her further fell away along with his former teasing smile.

A flash of memory from Heavens arena when he pulled a blade out from her thigh. With everything that had happened he never questioned her about her ability to heal herself. And from what he gathered she not only had the ability to heal herself but others.

How had she hidden something like this? How had something like this even developed? She was a transmuter. How could she have been able to do anything like this? Shalnark couldn't help the way his eyes narrowed briefly in suspicion at her before he forced himself to relax.

She'd tell him if he asked right? Shaking his head he realized that she would, why else would she heal him? Looking into her eyes as if trying to find a hint of her lying he carefully asked. "How?"

Shalnark caught the way she nervously bit her lip and the way her eyes flicked away past his shoulder momentarily. "Well.. I'm not exactly a transmuter.." His brows came together in confusion.

"Yes.. You are? We did the water divination test. In front of everyone I might add." Crossing his arms he couldn't help but feel vague confusion laced with irritation.

"Well.. I might have found out when I was training with the Zoldycks that I'm also a specialist.. Given certain..Conditions."The way she said conditions made him freeze and look at her more his eyes fell between her breasts to the scar he couldn't help but wonder how had he not figured out something was going on long before this moment.

The way her broken arm healed itself should have tipped him off.. But wait her arm hadn't healed itself until Paku had touched her trying to get answers out of her. Had she been using this ability to actively block Paku's own gift? Because it was very apparent suddenly that her gift not only healed but protected her mind.

A smile crossed his lips. 'That's why manipulators can't use their ability on her.' She had to be aware, now he wanted to see if she'd lie to his face about it.

"I see! And is healing the only protection this ability gives?" He smiled broadly at her eyes alight but the way her eyes softened before she spoke told him all he needed to know. "No- And I think you know what else it does.."

Shalnarks hand reached out to her face and he brushed his thumb over her bottom lip before responding. "Oh! I'm pretty sure I do!" He couldn't stop himself from teasing and her fists tightened at her sides. "And are-" Her eyes found his own with a hardness there. "Are you planning on telling anyone?"

"What fun would that be?" He'd leaned down to her mouth to breathe the words against her lips. "When we can have a secret like that just between the two of us." He was just about to kiss her when the boat jerked to the side causing her to crash into him as they hit the side of the boat and slid down.

"Seems trouble found us quicker then I intended!" She looked at him panicked. "I thought you killed it!" That had him staring at her in surprise before he laughed. "You have alot more faith in me then I thought!"

She punched his arm and he found himself laughing hard especially when she snapped. "Oh don't sound so full of yourself!" They made their way to the side of the boat to see a body twisting beneath the waves. In seconds they both stepped back quickly when a head rose from beneath the waves and they caught a glimpse of the one eyed creature staring at them every muscle in their bodies seemed to lock in place especially when it began snarling.

The shore was in view but still distant enough to be inconvenient. He noticed her reaching for the blade at her thigh and mimicked the motion. The head lunged forward and they both dove out the way but Y/N was quick to dart back and sink the blade covered in the fire of her ability deep into a place along the side of the creature's neck. When it roared again and pulled back he watched as she held on firmly and blood spray as the blade ripped a path along the creature's neck.

Something, most likely the creature's tail, slapped the side of the boat again, sending it rocking dangerously to the side as violent splashes began in its attempts to get away. They watched carefully as red started forming under the water. They watched a fast force begin heading towards the cave system along the shore, a smear of red in its wake.

He couldn't help but cross his arms. "That thing sure has a flare for the dramatics."

"It's not the only thing that's about to be dramatic if we don't get off this damn boat and far away from this cursed water." He turned to see her sitting in the center of the boat looking the palest he'd ever seen her with her arms crossed staring at the bottom of the boat angrily.

He didn't bother stopping himself from laughing, her expression was hilarious but she only glared at him. "I'm not kidding. Get us out of here before I throw you in the water."

Raising his hands he only laughed again before finding the controls of the boat, which thankfully still worked and turned them back towards land.

"I hear you! Off to land we go!"

A relieved sigh was the only answer he got, but that sound had him smiling as he brought them closer and closer towards the nearing shore.

Chapter 46: Chapter 46 - We are, Constantly getting closer.

Chapter Text

When Shalnark made it to the shore you practically threw yourself off the boat and onto the ground in bliss. Tossing your head back dramatically you groaned to the heavens. "Land oh land, I will never forsake you again."

"Oh come on now! It wasn't that bad!" Turning to look up at Shalnark's playful face standing above you, you sent him a death glare.

"Speak for yourself." Pushing your palms into the sand you slowly pushed yourself up with a sigh. "If that monsters in the water you can bet your ass I'm not swimming in that water again."

Shalnark hip checked you on the verge of saying something but his eyes glanced over you as if he noted how it took everything to keep your balance. "Do you need me to carry you back?" He was on the verge of lifting you when you slapped his hands away with a sigh.

"Shal, you can't just carry me around after every little inconvenience you know that right?" He pouted. "Oh! If that right!" His hands propped against his hips he leaned forward leaving him almost face to face with you. "Yes! Shalnark, I'm being serious"

Bowing his head he extended a hand towards the beach house. "Lead the way to the house thenmilady!" Shoving his shoulder which didn't move only caused him to laugh but you turned and made your way to the house slowly due to being utterly exhausted.

You didn't want to let on that the poison from the bens knife was still in many ways in effect, you could move your limbs now but there was still a stiffness in your movement that you found irritating. Not only that but healing Shalnark left you tired in a way you hadn't been in a while.

A bath not a shower was going to be the thing you looked forward to in the near future. An arm slung around your shoulder had your brows knitting as you continued to walk ahead not bothering to face him. "What?"

"You know! I'm just so exhausted from that whole ordeal, maybe you should carry me to the house instead!" You looked up at Shalnark who seemed smug before stopping and turning in towards his body to let an arm come around his waist. Smirking, you leaned your head back to face him.

"I see-" Tilting your head to the side you winked. "I didn't realize how badly you wanted the chance to play princess." His smug expression fell along with his jaw, he seemed momentarily stunned before tossing his head back to laugh.

The way he laughed never failed to make you smile. If you could capture that sound to replay again and again you would. When his head came down so he could face you, you were about to lean up half expecting him to kiss you. But when his hands grabbed your sides instead and lifted you up you couldn't help but squeal, it didn't surprise you going over a shoulder but what did was his hand smacking your ass.

"SHAL!" But he was already moving and before long you both were in the house. He went straight for the room, not that you were surprised."Come on, we at least need a shower." When he got inside he set you down gently before pecking your forehead.

"I'll do you one better." His voice was soft and inviting as he turned and headed towards the bathroom in the room. He wasn't.. But when the water started to the large bathtub you knewhe was.Rushing forward your eyes popped wide to see him bent over the tub tossing in a number of things to turn a normal bath luxurious with salts, foams, and something that turned the water milky.

Shalnarks green eyes were soft as he looked back at you. "Come here." His soft voice had you obeying wordlessly, when you got to him his hands swiftly found everything strapped to your body and removed them until you stood in front of him in nothing but your skin.

Looking over the size of the tub you swallowed before tilting your head to the side, a blush forming over your cheeks. " You were planning on joining me..right?" It came out low and he looked surprised at the question. "I was going to shower while you relaxed.. But you- You want me to join you?" He seemed positively perplexed.

"Of course.. Don't you think we both deserve to relax together?" Before he could say another word you leaned over to turn the valve off. As you pulled back you pressed a kiss to his cheek. When you had pulled back all the way you wordlessly brought your hand to the drawstring of his swimming trunks and pulled the tie before pulling them down his hips.

That seemed to snap him out of whatever he was thinking especially as he let out a low laugh. "If the rest of the troupe could see me now." He shook his head as you laughed softly at the comment before he stepped out the shorts and into the tub. It was only moments before he held out a hand for you to join him.

Taking it to let him pull you in, hissing at the heat as you got in. Slowly you both sank down into the water. Answering his earlier comment you smirked. "Who'd tease you the most?"

"Uvo." The response was instant and he was staring up at the ceiling as if picturing what he'd hear from his friends. Closing your eyes you leaned into the other side of the tub across from him and thought about earlier. Him mentioning the troupe had anxiety rising.

Could you really trust him to keep your ability to himself.. And what really had happened earlier. You'd never healed a person other than yourself before. Didn't even know it was possible. When you'd seen blood running from his thigh down his leg all you knew was you couldn't sit back and watch him bleed out or even just being hurt after everything he'd done to protect you.

There were still so many secrets you had to guard but letting him have just that one seemed worth it in the end. Plus if he did keep it to himself it would do much to prove to you that you could trust him at least to some degree.

The warm water was beyond soothing, but even more soothing were all the places pressed up against the man in the tub with you. When your eyes opened they made contact with green ones already watching you from across the tub. How long exactly had he been watching? Honestly it didn't really matter.

Over the past few days you'd noticed the way it seemed you both could silently communicate things and when you'd met his gaze you immediately knew it'd be okay to lean forward and move to position yourself between his legs and up against his chest. "Never took you to be the cuddly type when we first met." The smirk in his voice had your eyes narrowing.

"Never took you to be the smug type." His laugh was exactly what you expected and it had your face relaxing into a smile. The rise and fall of his chest had you relaxing, avoiding his gaze you decided to let yourself be a little vulnerable for a moment.

"I hated how afraid I was to just get in the water earlier." His hand brushed down your arm. "I know. That's why I kept making sure to touch you."

That had you turning your attention to him more fully, all he did in response was to your attention was wink. You tried smirking and turned your attention to the ceiling. There was something you wanted to say but it had your heart thrumming.

It was easy to flirt when you didn't care but this was something real and depending on how he responded it might hurt if he responded in a bad way. "I guess you'll be pleased to know it worked then. Because when I paralyzed myself all I could think about was your hands touching me again and how I'd be safe when they found me." The joking tone you tried to maintain fell flat because of the sincerity that showed through instead.

His lack of immediate response made you want to take what you just said back and then drag it out back and shoot it. Because why did you even think it was okay to open up like that. On the count of three you were going to laugh and say it was a joke or something…

One.. Two.. Thre-

One of his hands found its way to your face and he turned you to face him while his other hand brushed over your hip in a gentle circle. "And what about now? Do you still feel safe?" You knew he could read the answer in your eyes. But just like he could read that answer, you could read the fact he needed to hear the answer aloud.

It took a moment but after swallowing you finally found a way to breathe out a soft. "Yes." The answer however didn't make him smile he just continued making gentle circles on your skin taking in your face. A foreign feeling came over you, that had you leaning in to gently brush your lips against his. "Shal.. Thank you for saving me."

Another kiss, this time pressed against his cheek but to defuse the growing tension that was starting to rise you added cheekily. "Keep it up and I'm going to forget you're supposed to be a supervillain."

His bright laugh was immediate but his fingers pinching your hips had you pulling back and swatting him. "Oh! We can't have that now! Don't worry I'll make sure to do something and prove to you I'm no hero."

That left you pouting. "But Shal! I love seeing you play at being my hero." The words had your mouth drying.Love.. why the fuck would you use that word in a sentence directed at him. The way his face changed at the word you knew it surprised him just as much.

"Good thing I love saving you then." What did he just say? It didn't take long to find his face but his eyes were closed at the moment as he smiled warmly. When he opened his eyes they found your own briefly before he snatched at a washcloth and soap. Still trying to process what just happened or didn't happen you almost jumped when you felt the soap covered washcloth being run over your body.

"Wha-" Shalnark quickly cut off whatever you were going to say with a friendly smile, "Figured we should get cleaned up. I'm tired and I'm sure you are too. Would do us some good to clean up so we can get to bed."

All you did was nod, watching his face as he continued to wash you and when the time came he seemed surprised at you returning the favor and you felt him watch you the entire time you cleaned his skin.

It felt good to dry off but it felt even better when you both made it to the bed you've been sharing and he wrapped you in the covers and his arms. Nothing in what you'd done since leaving the boat had been sexual and somehow you liked the brief change. You knew exhaustion had you both taking a step back for the evening but it still felt nice being wrapped up in his embrace.

Deep down you knew things were changing between you two and as much as you knew you should continue to try and fight it. The more you knew there wasn't a point and it just made no sense.

You weren't a fool, not really. Everything you said you'd resist you gave in when it came to him. Was there a point in fighting this anymore? Even the notion that you two were just friends was ridiculous and the friends with benefits was a convenient little lie you both clung too,

As you nestled into his chest to pull him closer you fell into a deep sleep wondering just how much would it hurt if you gave him everything? And if you did, were you ready for that?

His lips finding your forehead seemed to be the answer you needed to your silent question.

Chapter 47: Chapter 47 - We are, Becoming something new.

Notes:

This Chapter is definitely smut heavy.

Don't say I didn't warn you.

Chapter Text

The next morning you had planned on telling Shalnark some of how you were feeling but he wasn't in bed. Walking out into the rest of the house brought you no closer to answers because the house was empty.

Unsure of what to do you went to preoccupy yourself with something to do. Realization struck and you hauled ass to your clothes. Immediately you grabbed the satchel that you'd shoved the bottle from the floorboards of the ship into.

Bringing it into the kitchen you attempted to open the bottle… with not a lot of success. To make matters worse the glass was thick. At first you didn't want to ruin the bottle. After over ten minutes with no success you went outside to begin slamming the bottle into the sidewalk.

Nothing.. not even a crack. Shalnark went unnoticed as he approached as you anxiously beat the bottle into the ground. When a laugh sounded over your shoulder, it was hard not to jump slightly. "What are you doing?" His hands perched on his hips as he leaned over to look down at you, shaking the bottle you couldn't help but grin fiendishly.

"I forgot to tell you that I didn't just find the bens knife in that hidden compartment but this bottle as well!" Shock lit his eyes as he crouched down beside you to examine the bottle in your hands all you did was all it out with an irritated huff. "Unfortunately.. I can't get the damned thing open."

His eyes flicked up to your before he smirked, taking the bottle in his hands. When it was in his grasp his aura flared and the top of the bottle fell off the bottle instantly. All you could do was let your jaw drop as you looked up at him speechless.. Why hadn't you thought of that.

His laugh only served to irritate you as he pulled the parchment out the bottle. "Oh don't be so full of yourself.. I would've thought of it.. Eventually."

Before he could say anything you peered at him curiously. "Where have you been anyways?"

Shalnarks only answer was a smirk. "Guess you'll have to see later." At that your head quirked to the side but his smirk only grew.

You tried pestering him to no avail and in response he ushered you into the house. And effectively grabbed your attention in another way by pulling out a vial of an accelerant he'd been developing for you. "How'd you have the time to even make this?" Holding it between your fingers you spun it around experimentally.

"You'd be surprised everything I can get done while you sleep!" Rolling your eyes, you looked at him carefully, you'd had an idea for him for a while now and finally felt it was the right time to broach the subject.

"You know.. I was thinking.. You should really find a way to recall your antennae. It might be difficult but maybe you can learn to conjure a thread attached to your antennae so you can pull them back from your targets." Shrugging you looked away towards Aster who noticed had grown ALOT in the past few weeks.

"You know I can't imagine how much the Zoldycks spend a day feeding Mike." Ignoring your last question Shalnark came up beside you and laid a hand against your hip.

"You almost sound like you care about me." Shrugging you pulled away from his hand and walked to the other side of the room. "Never said I didn't."

It wasn't until much later in the day did either of you talk to each other. The sun was about an hour off from setting when he finally came and got you. "Lucky for you I was able to get a good idea off of that parchment earlier about the hideout location of the treasure those pirates had."

Shalnarks smile was kind and it had you instinctively smiling back up at him before you could say much else he continued. "But that's not why I'm coming to get you."

Holding out a hand to you his smile seemed to widen. "I want you to come with me."

Taking it you let him pull you up and take you along. It seemed wherever he had in mind wasn't in the house though as you both headed out the house and down a path you hadn't noticed in all the time you'd been here. At a certain point of the path he put his hands around your eyes.

"For this surprise to work, I'm going to need you to trust me." His words against your ear left a soft shiver rolling up your body which you knew he was all too aware of by the way his lips seemed to twist into a smile into a smile. "You trust me don't you?"

A voice in your head that sounded suspiciously like Illumi's ate into your subconscious.

'Assassins don't have friends and they most certainly don't trust anyone, not even their allies. Never put yourself in a position where someone has the upper hand. You'll certainly end up dead.'

Illumi's words may prove correct for everyone else in life, but deep down you knew they didn't apply to Shalnark. If he wanted to hurt you he would have by now. He'd certainly had more than enough chances to kill you but he'd never once so much as hurt you.

You could trust him. Even if it was for this brief space in time.

Because a part of your heart sank as you thought briefly to York New and the things that were to come.

Even if you could trust him and maybe just maybe he trusted you now. The future to come would leave you enemies. "You do trust me right?" His voice cut you out of your thoughts and you forced a smile and nodded your head.

"Always." You couldn't say why you'd say such a thing but even if one day in the future he did hate you.. You'd always trust him. Even if it meant the trust you had for him, put a knife in your back. At least it'd be his.

He walked you forward front pressed into your back. "We are close so don't worry."

"I wasn't." His laugh made you feel warm. When he brought you to a stop he removed his hands and you couldn't help but let your jaw drop in surprise. Quickly spinning around you looked at him and he seemed to take pride in your surprise.

"How'd- How'd you do this." He crossed his arms and smiled pleasantly.

"Told you I could get alot of things done while you were asleep."

Turning back to what he'd made you suppressed tears. This was one of the most beautiful things you'd ever seen and he'd done it.. For you? But why? Crying wasn't easy for you and the thought of cracking over this kind gesture had you swallowing before turning back to face him.

"Why would you do this?" You'd meant to sound harsh but it came out more as a question laced in confusion and a touch of awe. All he did was step forward and cupped your cheek. "Thought you deserved something nice."

What Shalnark did was.. Incredible to say the least. He'd made a canopy of sorts hung with lights everywhere in the center of a copse of trees it was right off the shore so it wasn't sandy but he'd still laid over a variety of coverings on the ground to keep sand from getting everywhere and at the center seemed to cushions and blankets. "I always noticed how you enjoy watching the stars at night. Figured what better way for you to enjoy watching them comfortably!"

Before you could stop yourself you'd turned and wrapped your arms around him in an almost crushing embrace. "You shouldn't have.."

HIs laugh was soft but he'd encircled you in his arms running a hand over your hair. "Ah! If I'd have known you'd like something like this so much I'd have done it sooner."

The sun was finally starting to set and surely everything about what he had done was beautiful but right now. All you could focus on was him. A tension you'd grown all too familiar with the past days had started to grow. As if sensing that tension he tried pulling back a bit.

"I even got you, your favorite food. Figured it would be a nice little treat!" He'd closed his eyes but you weren't going to let him distract you. Stepping forward you brought your hand up to press against his already very hard dick.

"Maybe what I'm hungry for right now.. Isn't food." Your voice came out low. And the second his eyes reopened and focused in on your own you knew you'd won. His arms came around you and pulled you up hard forcing you to wrap your legs around his waist leaving your now sensitive core pressed up against his length.

"As a gentleman, I think I should give you exactly what you want than." His lips crashing into yours had you gripping hold of his shoulders, subconsciously you began rocking against him but a hand on your ass stopped your movements.

"Who said you were allowed to do that?" Surprise had you answering promptly. "No one?"

He was moving and soon you felt your back being pressed into soft pillows as you were lowered. "For the rest of the night." His lips met the underside of your neck. "I want to be the one in charge. I think I deserve it after all." You felt him smiling against your neck.

This man was going to ruin you and at this point you'd happily let him.

"Anything you want." He pulled away only to look down at you with bright eyes.

"And one thing.. I don't want to hear anything besides Shal out your mouth." He moved his face closer, his breath fanning over your face. "I've come to like the way it sounds coming out of your mouth." Before you could answer his hand had effectively made his way under the band of your pants and was rubbing over your still clothed pussy.

"Fuck- Shal." A simple touch even separated by your panties shouldn't have had you melting already. Reaching up to grab his face you pulled it down to your own. He laughed softly into the kiss but you could've given a shit less.

Kissing him was addictive and only for a moment you hated him. Because nothing and no one had ever made you genuinely feel vulnerable. But for some reason with him.. Nothing else really mattered.

Reminded of the thoughts you drifted off to bed to the night before it occurred that even if you couldn't find the way to tell him how you felt yet. You knew one thing for certain and that was that you could show him.

So momentarily lost in your thoughts you hadn't noticed he'd dragged your pants and panties off not until his fingers touched your bare pussy and he slid his finger from your clit to your hole.

Pulling away from you he smiled, "Wow already so wet for me!" A flush crossed your cheeks especially when he lifted his fingers to taste you. The way he looked as he tasted you only helped to increase your arousal.

And when he went to test your wetness again and slip his fingers inside of you. The look on his face said he was well aware of the effect he was having on you. When his thumb made contact with your clit suddenly it was hard not to arch your back at the contact. "Keep your eyes on me princess." It was as if he knew you were moments from closing your eyes.

Obeying you held his gaze as he brought you closer and closer to an edge you desperately wanted to fall into. Bringing his face nearer to your own he picked up the pace taking in every expression and cataloging each noise he pulled out of you. "Shal- P-P-lease"

Pressing his lips to your ear he murmured. "Be a good girl and cum for me."

As if your body was eager to please him and not just yourself you seized arching your back into the orgasm that washed over your body. His name could have been a prayer as you brought you over the peak. Pulling his fingers out now wet with your juices he looked at it before he looked down at you. A mischievous twinkle to his eyes.

He held out his fingers and pressed them against your lips. Time seemed to still as he waited to see what you'd do next but it seemed to restart as you took his fingers into your mouth swirling your tongue around and between them.

Opening your eyes you were pleased to see his already locked on your own.

"You know. It's been over a day since we've gotten to have any fun." His other hand brushed against your inner thigh. "Don't you think we should make up for lost time?"

It didn't matter that you'd just came. With his words you needed him again and now. Tilting your head back to slide his fingers from your mouth.

"Yes.. Shal. I need you."

Your hands shot out to grab hold of his clothes. His mouth came down to claim yours as he slotted himself between your thighs.

From the rustling of clothes you knew he was removing his pants as you worked to remove his shirts. Before his black undershirt was even completely over his head you felt him entering you fast and hard.

It was hard not to gasp at the sudden intrusion. When the undershirt came off from over his head and he could see your full reaction he moved until only his tip remained in you. "Nearly forgot how good you feel."

With that he slammed back inside of you to the base and when you gasped out again he continued speaking. "And I nearly forgot just how good you sound too."

He repeated the same pattern a few times before you felt yourself getting fed up at the prospect of him teasing you like this. Reaching up you grabbed the hair on either side of his head and pulled him down to face you more fully.

"Stop- Teasing me and fuck me like you want me." Your voice was rough and demanding.

His eyes lit up, he stopped moving inside of you all together and suddenly you noticed the way he was smirking down at you. "I don't plan on taking your orders. And for thinking that you can now you have to apologize andbeg."

You weren't going to beg, he'd cave before you did. In an effort to get friction you went to roll your hips under him but a firm hand coming down to grip your hip stopped all movement.

"Oh! I don't think so!" Shal laughed softly as if he found your efforts funny. After a few more moments of silence from you, he began pulling out and fearing the loss of him you immediately caved to his previous demands.

If he wanted you to say sorry you would. If he wanted you to beg you would. As much as it felt like a kick to your pride. Being submissive to him was a price you were willing to pay, especially if it meant you'd continue to feel him.

Despite his earlier attitude his lips met yours gently it was as if in understanding. His hand that had earlier stopped your motions softened and pulled you closer as he began thrusting into you matching the pace of the kiss you both shared.

It didn't take long for the intensity of the kiss to pick up and with it his movements inside of you.

When he finally released you from the kiss, he'd taken on a punishing pace and all you could do was hold back the borderline screams he was pulling out of you.

One of his hands came up and you grabbed hold of it lacing your fingers as he pressed it down beside your head.

Making eye contact with this man left you a mess, but when you felt his eyes on your face you happily locked eyes with him. In moments like this you couldn't fight the pull you felt to him, especially connected in the way you both currently were.

Words that wanted to come out lingered on the tip of your tongue. Just as he hit a spot that felt just that much more intense they almost spilled from your lips but his teeth biting into the soft spot of your neck left you gasping instead.

When the bite turned to kisses against your neck you heard him whisper against your skin. "I know I can't but fuck-" His breaths were suddenly heavier against your skin. "I want to cum inside of you- so fucking badly."

His free hand that had snaked into your hair tightened and the slight pain of it only helped to increase the overall pleasure. Especially when each word was accentuated with a deeper brutal thrust.

Your heart was thundering but felt like it'd stop with his next words. "I want to make you mine."

His last words seemed laced with pain.. you'd have focused on them if he hadn't suddenly shifted your positions coming up to his knees and lifting you in the process for a deeper angle.

An idea formed in your mind through the haze of pleasure, your next words coming out weak and breathy but you knew he'd hear all the same.

"Do it- But only in my mouth."

Pressing his forehead into your own he tightened his hold on you. "You're so fucking perfect."

Your eyes opened and when they did you saw his hypnotic green one's already staring back at you.

Between his words, his cock, and the way he was staring at you, you couldn't take it. "Please Shal. Need to cum." A smirk flitted across his face seconds before his fingers deftly found your clit at the same moment his lips found your own and a good thing they did too because you were practically screaming into the kiss at the new stimulation.

It didn't take long for your body to give into an orgasm that had your legs trembling and nails digging into his back holding onto him as if he was a lifeline to your sanity.

The stimulation was suddenly gone as he dropped your body down to the ground. You knew what was happening the moment his cock pressed against your swollen lips.

Your mouth had barely opened before his hot cum began covering the inside of your mouth and his taste mixed with your own drive you wild to the point you eagerly swallowed his length taking it deeper than you'd ever been able to before letting him cum deeper down your throat.

You vaguely heard him grunting an "oh fuck" as you did this for him. You'd have kept taking him in if he hadn't pulled your head back by your hair. Panting you stared up at him as he stared back at you.

It took a moment to come down from the high but as you both did his body relaxed and he laid down pulling you along with him. This moment felt intimate and you didn't want it to go away.

Resting your hand against his sweat slick chest you breathed. "Shal.. is it really safe to stay out here until morning." All you got was a simple "Yes." It was more subdued than usual.

Thinking about what he'd said in the heat of the moment had you propping yourself up to look down at him all he did was blink up at you calmly.

Reaching up to his face you held his face in your hand. "Shal.. I am yours.. You know that right?"

His head tilted as he looked at you, for the first time in a while his expression seemed closed off to you. "Do you actually mean that?"

The only thing you could say as you looked down at him was simply yes.

Chapter 48: Chapter 48 - We are, On our way to heaven.

Notes:

Sorry for late chapter, that seasonal depression be smacking.

Chapter Text

When you woke up beside Shalnark on the beach the next day it was clear the night before changed everything.

There wasn't that false barrier anymore that you could hide behind. It was terrifying yet exhilarating.

Terrifying in the sense that you were fully opening the door to vulnerability but exhilarating in the sense that from the moment he opened his eyes you didn't have to pretend that you didn't want to lean over and kiss him.

The softness that appeared on that morning with every gentle touch.. gentle kiss.. seemed to soothe long hardened edges on your heart.

Even days later you couldn't help but find comfort in kissing him at random moments. Like now… when you were both about to enter the cave Shalnark figured was most likely to contain the treasure you both desired.

When he smiled into the kiss you just knew he'd have something to say about it but you could honestly have cared less. He was just as bad as you were especially with the way he lifted you up to let you wrap your legs around his waist.

Unfortunately when you moaned into the kiss he pulled away with a smirk and teased. "If you keep this up we will never actually get around to stealing the treasure."

"Maybe I already got the treasure I want." You seductively whisper while trailing a finger down his chest but he had at this point lowered you back down to the ground again.

"Is that so? Shame I'm still looking for a little something extra though." The sound of his laughter along with his words had you pulling back a frown forming.

"Wow, that was rude." Brushing off his hands you turned to the cave entrance, set on returning to business.

"Do we really have everything we need to make this exploration successful?"

He nodded as he walked forward, clicking a flashlight on. He did a quick sweep of the cave and you both noted signs of markings on the walls similar to the ones you'd seen on the pirate map.

"We sure do! All we have left to do is explore this cave system for it."

Looking over to Shalnark you took in his determined expression and prepared to head into the cave. A cold feeling washing over you had you looking over a shoulder into the forest behind.

Something didn't feel right but you brushed off the feeling as Shalnark tugged you along inside the save.

Illumi had taken the past few weeks tracking his cousin down between jobs. He didn't take lightly to being mocked and then ignored.

He had weeks to think about what he wanted to do to get even. His eyes flicked over to Hisoka who was sitting happy as could be in the passenger seat of his car.

"Oh Lulu!~ She must have really gone above and beyond to piss you off!" Illumis hands flexed before looking back to the road.

Hisoka apparently wasn't done because moments later he was speaking again.

"You know, I'm very surprised to learn she's still with that spider." Illumi could hear the smile in Hisoka's words. "I can only imagine all the naughty things those two have gotten up too.~"

Illumi shot Hisoka a glance, "Enough Hisoka."

"You're right! She does seem a bit stiff." Illumi rolled his eyes.

The magician only smiled as the assassin parked the car. Both men getting out and getting ready to stalk their prey and come up with a plan once they'd located it.

They'd been making their way through the woods using Zetsu for what must have been miles when they both halted at a sudden noise.

Illumi tilted his head and registered his cousin's bright laugh. It had a ring to it he'd never quite heard before. Looking over to Hisoka he registered a mild surprise in his own expression.

Both men peered between the trees and saw Shalnark lifting his cousin into the air so she could wrap her legs around his waist. His eyes widened momentarily as the two kissed each other with a hunger he frankly hadn't expected to see.

Disgust had his hand tightening around his blade, he couldn't believe what he was seeing between them.

"Maybe I already got the treasure I want."Now his ears were getting burned. Illumi looked over to Hisoka who had thrown a hand over his mouth to seemingly hold in a laugh.

He thought what Killua was doing being friends with that Gon kid was bad. But this.. this was so much worse. His cousin found a.. lover. He shook his head in irritation. Oh this was not good, and frankly disappointing.

They were just about to go into the cave when his cousin looked back in their direction but seemingly didn't see them as hidden in shadows as they were.

When the spider and his cousin slipped into the cave, Hisoka began chuckling softly. "I always wondered why I could never get her attention, seems all this time she's pining for certain spider.~"

That had Illumi shooting him a dark look. "Oh! Lulu~ Don't look at me like that."

"She must be punished."

Hisokas brows went up. "Whatever for?"

"Taking a lover. It's not her place to decide things like that for herself. Especially if her escapades result inreproduction." Illumi said reproduction as if it was a disease.

Hisoka actually burst out in laughter. "Dear Lulu~ You know they're most likely using protection correct? I doubt either of them are trying to 'reproduce'." He air quoted the words mockingly, Hisoka surprisingly seemed amused by the entire situation.

Illumi just stared at him dully snapping. "You can leave if you have no intention of helping me."

Hisokas smile turned feral. "Oh I have every intention to stay."

Hisoka flicked one of his playing cards up. "I've been itching to disrupt her peace for a while now."

Both men stared at each other a moment before they began forming a plan, and following them inside.

The cave was intricate but you both knew you were on the right path by the traps set up to prevent your passage.

You'd both just ran down a path effectively dodging arrows shooting out the wall. Honestly, do all 'booby traps' have to have the same theme?

Though you did find the effort put forth to keep the treasure safe admirable. As you continued along the path you noticed a lightning in the space ahead. Nudging Shalnark at your side you pointed that fact out.

Without pausing he began speculating. "Mhm, that's not entirely surprising. I bet that means we are getting closer to the treasure. The pirates most likely would have wanted some kind of natural light in their main hideout."

That had you wanting to rush forward and see what was ahead but as if sensing your eagerness a hand found your elbow. "Be careful. We don't know if there's more traps laid out."

Sighing you nodded, he was right. One wrong move and things could go wrong very fast. Still though his warning didn't make your uplifted mood falter.

Suddenly you felt yourself tapping your fingers in a rhythm against your thigh and silently singing along to a song from your own world.

"What's that?" Stopping you turned your head to him embarrassed. "Uhhh nothing."

His brow arched as he crossed his arms. "Didn't seem like nothing."

Sighing you debated answering but finally caved. "It was a song from before… occasionally I'll be doing something and one of them pops in my head."

Kicking your foot looking down you added. "Unfortunately the music app I used the most doesn't work in this world… so I'm stuck with the two songs I actually took the time to download to my phone and the one well." A quick shrug. "It's hard to listen too."

His fingers brushed your arm. "But that's not the one stuck in your head now?"

Glancing up you smiled and nodded. "If you feel like sharing, I'll always be all ears."

Turning to head back down the cave path you looked carefully for any potential traps but in doing so began tapping your fingers again and singing aloud playfully.

"I'm off on the adventure." Shalnark let out a surprised soft laugh that had you turning your head to smile at him briefly but continued on turning your attention back to ahead of you.

"I'm on my way to heaven." You noted how Shalnark definitely wasn't laughing at that line of the song and had to stop yourself from smiling.

"Birds sing flying around

You never see them too long on the ground

You wanna be one of them, yeah"

"Whoa now, hey, Mr. Rager, Mr. Rager

Tell me where you're going, tell us where you're headed"Spinning to face Shal you smiled wickedly as you sang the next line. "I'm off on the adventure"

Making sure the path ahead was good you slowly did a slow skip like dance.

"Mr. Rager tell me some of your stories, tell us of your travels"

"Hey, Mr. Rager, Mr. Rager

Tell me where you're going, tell us where you're headed" Towards the end you spun back around towards him arms wide and head tilted back dramatically to sing the next part.

"I'm on my way to heaven" Focusing on Shalnark you looked at him as if questioningly as you sang.

"Mr. Rager, can we tag along? Can we take the journey?" He had stopped to watch you, his expression dumbfounded.

"Knocked down, round for round. You're feeling like you're shot down on the ground" You clutched your chest before spinning singing the rest of what you could remember.

"When will the fantasy end? When will the heaven begin?" Holding your arms out you looked to Shalnark expectedly.

"Never thought the first song you'd sing to me would be so strangely morbid." His eyes twinkled and you couldn't help but beam.

"I figured someone such as yourself would enjoy the irony." Thinking back to your first mission as an assassin with Kalluto and Illumi you laughed at what you had mentally sung to yourself as you took out guard after guard.

"OOOO!" Grabbing his arm energetically you looked up at him smiling. "If you ever want inspiration for the BEST SONG to sing while out on a mission might I suggest 'another one bites the dust' by queen. It's what I was singing to myself while taking out those guards with Kalluto on the mansion job."

With that you playfully sang the only lyrics you felt mattered in that song while doing a little dance to the rhythm.

"Another one bites the dust

Another one bites the dust

And another one gone, and another one gone

Another one bites the dust

Hey, I'm gonna get you too

Another one bites the dust"

Shalnark shook his head smiling, "what I'd give to spend a day in your head."

Crossing your arms you mock scowling at him. "Oh? Like you're any better. I can just see your cheery ass whistling a fun tune while skipping from kill to kill."

"Come on, let's keep going." At that he smirked and winked a warmth bloomed in your chest at his words even though he didn't acknowledge it in words, You both knew you were right.

In moments like this it hit you just what kind of similarities you both had. And it hit you harder that not all of them were necessarily good.

Somehow in that moment though you found yourself unable to care.

The light from ahead was finally illuminating the path and you noted how it seemed to end sharply. Walking forward and halting at the end of the path you both overlooked a wide cavern.

Just as you were taking everything in your attention fell to the bottom of the cavern about 30 feet down to the pool of water there.

There was an opening in the wall to another cave of sorts. But what truly caught your attention was the hint of gold shining up from the floor of the other cave.

In unison you both faced each other wide grins in place before yours fell in an instant and you looked around swiftly trying to find a way down from where you currently were without having to jump into the pool of water beneath.

"Oh fuck no." Crossing your arms in an instant you turned to head back up the path. "I'm not going."

"Oh! I don't think so!" Shalnark snatching your elbow had you freezing wide eyed and snapping your head to stare at him. Especially as you felt him tugging you towards him.

"HEY! Wait a minute!" Your voice came out loud and with a slight tremble and the asshole had the nerve to actually smile at you.

"What's wrong?" He teased. "You aren't afraid of jumping down there with me are you?"

Pulling you close he looked into your now flushed face. "What was that earlier about being 'off on an adventure.'" He sang out what you'd sung to him earlier teasingly.

You snapped harshly and panicked. "I ALSO SANG ABOUT BEING ON MY WAY TO HEAVEN AND I CERTAINLY AIN'T TRYNA DO THAT TODAY!"

Shalnarks laugh had your spine stiffening. "We aren't going to die. The pool below is deep. All we have to do now is jump." Tilting his head he brought his other hand up to your chin.

"Don't tell me you're going to come this far without taking some treasure back with you?"

He had a slight pout but without hesitation you snapped. "Yes."

"Fine, fine." When Shalnark sighed and loosened his grip you let yourself relax.

He wasn't going to make you jump...

Closing your eyes in relief you wrapped your arms around him in thanks. Shalnarks arms closed in around you and the second they tightened you knew fucked up especially when you felt his body shooting backwards towards the center of the cavern and to the pool.

You only let yourself shriek in fear for a moment especially when you saw the water closing in. Digging your fingers into his back and shoving your face into his chest hard you held your breath preparing for impact.

When it came you both sank and deeply at that. When his arms released you to swim upwards. Adrenaline was pumping hard throughout your body and you released him practically clawing your way to the surface.

As your head broke the water you took in deep lungfuls of breath when you relaxed enough to see the traitor floating beside you your hand came out to splash water in his face.

"I can't fucking believe you!" He laughed at your response and tried swimming closer. "HEY! That's not fair!"

You made sure to swim faster away from him when you reached the lower cave entrance. Your hands gripped hold of the rocky surface and you pulled yourself up sharply.

Great, you were positively SOAKED. Holding out your arms, water poured from the sleeves of your jacket.

Turning you glared at your companion now getting out of the water. He had the nerve to not look like a drowned rat unlike you.

Upon seeing your expression he smiled and tried coming forward while reaching out a hand. "Awe! You just look so cute right now!"

His hand was nearly touching you when you swatted it away angrily. "DON'T TOUCH ME!"

Pointing at him you began walking forwards and he stepped back carefully smiling all the while. "I'm still mad at you!" It irritated you how he didn't find you remotely threatening.

"Stars stop smiling!" You huffed trying to think of something more to say to add to your rant but anger was making it hard to put words together.

Suddenly he stopped and stepped forward letting your hand poke him in the chest. And set his hands against your hips to pull you close.

When you looked him full on in the face you noticed Shal's smile had softened. "I'll accept whatever punishment you feel is necessary."

Suddenly you couldn't hold onto your anger and let out your frustration in an exhausted sigh from the loss of adrenaline.

"Just don't do it again… okay?" Turning away you let yourself look around the cavern that effectively took your breath away.

Gold gleamed everywhere along with the shine of precious gems. Walking further into the space you let your flashlight flick from pile to pile. "Man this must be every thief's wet dream."

A soft laugh from over your shoulder worked as confirmation. You hadn't touched anything yet, just happy to absorb the sight. Not only that, you wanted to bring back the best of the best and there was a lot to sort through and potentially pick.

It was almost embarrassing what claimed your full undivided attention. A tiara. It was unlike anything you'd ever seen before.

The metal shown silvery in the light you flashed upon it. At different intervals it spiked up almost dagger like and the gems encrusted in the metal… It was just stunning.

The aura to you felt so light and airy.. it felt like it was calling you to just touch it… what if you picked it up and placed it on your head… it wouldn't hurt right.

Just one little touch.. the flashlight had dropped from your hands and both hands reached out. Picking it up you felt warmth filling your chest. A light started pulsing from your chest upon looking down you saw the light pulsating faintly.

Looking at the gems along the base of the tiara you realized it was moonstone flecked with black tourmaline each carefully shaped to make out all the phases of the moon. The full moon being the center piece.

Gingerly you placed the tiara on your head, it surprisingly fit perfectly and when it settled against your head a surge of warmth filled your chest stronger than the previous contact. The star on your chest going from a slow pulsating to a bright glow.

Turning your head you looked over to Shalnark who was examining something else but upon feeling your eyes on him turned to look your way. His mouth dropped open and you felt yourself smirking.

"Seems like tonight I'll be bringing a whole new meaning to the termprincess." The last word came out like a purr.

Shalnarks smile became bright at your teasing in a way that had warmth blooming in your chest for an entirely different reason and when his eyes twinkled in a way you were becoming all too familiar with you felt your breath hitching especially when he got to his feet and began a path straight to you.

"Did you find anything over there you like?" You realized maybe a little too late teasing him was probably the wrong thing to do. You hoped the question would maybe get him to focus on the reason you both were here but he smirked as he kept walking.

"I think what I like is right in front of me." Well shit looks like you really did it this time.

You couldn't help but flush at the thought of being bent over a hoard of pirate treasure. If only you'd thought to wear a dress... But wait.. that was a stupid because who explores caves for treasure dressed in a DRESS.

You got snapped out of your ridiculous train of thought when he dropped down to his knees and angled your face up. You both were leaning in when there was a change in the air, something felt.. Off?

There was a shifting of rocks coming from somewhere close by? The entrance of the cave maybe?

Before you'd fully turned your head to look in the sounds direction. Shalnark had pushed you down grunting in the process. He was stiff in a way you'd never seen before and he pinned you down. His eyes locked on your filled with pain.

"Sh-Shal" Your voice was barely a whisper laced in pain seeing him like this and so unexpectedly.

What the fuck was happening.

The scuffing sound again and you looked past Shalnark to see black eyes staring you down from the entrance to the cave.

"I-Illumi." You hated how your voice came out slightly shaky and at the name you felt Shalnark stiffen above you. All Illumi did was tilt his head expressionless in response before sighing.

"You know it was really rude of you to ignore me the way you've been." He folded his arms delicately and you knew whatever was about to come next wouldn't be pretty.

Pushing at Shalnark to get from beneath him you felt him stiffen trying to keep you down but you weren't about to let him have the upper hand especially considering Illumi most likely poisoned him on top of injuring him.

Shalnark was grunting angrily as you slid from beneath him. You felt bad and leaving him face down didn't help but now that you could see the blades buried in his back you knew you had no option but to leave him as you did.

Carefully you got to your feet, eyes not leaving Illumi's the entire time. "I must say Lulu, announcing yourself would have been far kinder then trying to kill my friend."

His head tilted unamused. "I doubt very much he's just a friend."

That had you fisting the handle of your blade ready to spring forward. "Then maybe you should have taken that into consideration before attacking what'smine."

Mine.You tried to not let shock for what you just said aloud affect you, it would have to be examined later.

Clearly your choice of words surprised Illumi just as much because his eyes seem to widen in surprise almost imperceptibly.

With that you lunged forward knife out to attack your cousin.

Hisoka had been lurking in the shadows dressed head to toe in an outfit to conceal his presence and identity waiting for his time to strike. If something backfired he couldn't have it reported back to the boss just yet that he had attempted to kill one of his spiders.~

Especially with the mission in York New in the next few weeks.

His eyes tracked Illumi and Y/N going toe to toe slashing at each other ruthlessly. Both seemingly determined to kill the other.

A shiver ran up his back. How delicious.. The blood.. The violence.. What he would give to facing off against her again himself right now.

But again if somehow things backfired he very well couldn't have Shalnark or her reporting back to the other spiders he was somehow involved with this little 'incident'.

Hisoka wasn't stupid he'd come to realize the boss had an interest in her and he wanted to find out Chrollo's plans for her. Slowly he began to approach Shalnark who was still face down on the ground four of illumi's daggers deep in his back. Internally Hisoka sighed.

He would have much preferred to end each of the spiders in a one on one battle but he guessed this would have to do for now. Besides there was plenty of other legs he could go after that would most likely have been much more fun.

Pulling a blade from Shalnarks back he smiled at the low groan… Maybe he could have a little fun with him before ending the man.

Hisoka smiled to himself.. He knew that only three people were going to be walking out this cave today and Shalnark wouldn't be one of them.

Delight rushed through his veins more powerful than any drug especially as he played back the way Y/N said 'Then maybe you should have taken that into consideration before attacking what'smine.'

Oh.He was getting hard just thinking about the reaction she'd have to him when she eventually found out it was Hisoka that plunged a blade again and again into her lover's back before slitting his throat. All while she was consumed with fighting a person that wasn't really even a threat to herself or her lover.

Shalnark grunted as the blade entered his back again and again and again. When Hisoka was satisfied he twisted the blade before pulling it out his final time. The spider was now a mess of blood and flesh.

Hisoka's fingers ran through and gripped Shalnarks hair to yank his head back, angling the blade at his throat. It was almost a shame the man wouldn't know who was ending him.. Oh well.

Just as he began to slash the blade across his throat an ear splitting horrified scream filled the space and fire exploded from the cave entrance.

Hisoka barely had time to avoid the flames that had come for him. Turning his head he saw Y/N springing towards him not expecting her to be right on him he used his arms to block her fist coming up towards his ribs.

His eyes widened at the sight before way her aura flowed around her, hair afloat as if on an invisible breeze, she glowed, and the stones in the tiara seemed to glow the same shade. He knew it was all nen but she looked more like a deity in that moment then a human.

Oh his darling was so delicious and merciless. She would have broken his arms if he hadn't used aura to protect them.

He felt briefly relieved that he had on a mask or else she'd surely know who he was. It would have spoiled this game a little too soon.

Hisoka was expecting a series of attacks, not for her to grab hold of him and spin herself to launch him towards Illumi at the entrance.

Catching his feet under him he stood beside Illumi, both of them glanced at each other before looking back into the cave to Y/N.

Who was not even looking at them.. But behind them? Whatever, probably a distraction. Y/N did like to play games just like him, it's part of the reason he wanted to fight her so badly.

Hisoka immediately knew he was right when she threw something that hit the top of the cave's entrance and she sent out her aura in a wave of fire that turned into another explosion that brought down the top of the cave.

Both Illumi and Hisoka tried shooting forward but the rubble was building up fast and they needed to dodge so the roof didn't come down on them too.

Stupid girl, she'd-

Every bone in Hisoka's body froze as a low snarl began to build from behind him. As if rehearsed Illumi and Hisoka spun to face the foe at their back to then freeze.

Both men examined the beast with a singular red eye now inhabiting the pool outside the cave.. The cave they now didn't have access to.

Hisoka's eyes locked onto the ledge thirty feet up that led to the other way out of this cave.

"Well. Well. Well. Do you suppose we kill this monster first, dear Lumi?"

Hisoka didn't get an answer not as the beast roared and lunged for them.

As soon as the roof began to come down you ran over to Shalnark and hooked your elbows with his pulling his body up sharply to practically drag him as far into the cave as possible.

His grunts had pain lancing through your chest. He was so severely injured.. And even if it was to bring him to somewhere more safe you were hurting him in the process.

A loud roar had your eyes closing briefly in relief.. It worked. Part of the reason you'd been so scared of the pool of water earlier was more than the heights that led to it but because a part of you suspected that beast from the shipwreck might have found a home in the cave system considering the last you'd seen of it.. It had been heading for the shore and the cave system beside it.

It had been a fool's hope but when you'd been fighting Illumi you'd purposely cut your palm and flung your blood into the pool behind him. You figured if that creature smelled your familiar blood in the water, it'd come running.

If it was still alive after all.

Once you'd gotten far enough away from where the roof was coming down you gently laid Shalnark down. The low wordless whimper causing you to panic further.

Sending out your aura in a stream of fire you recognized old wooden torches and lit them so the space wasn't dark and you could focus on only Shal.

Carefully you examined his back.. It was a ruin. Whoever that person with Illumi was, was a fucking monster. "Shal.. I don't know if you can talk but I'm going to remove these other daggers okay?"

Nothing, not a sound. Carefully you pulled the three leftover daggers from his back a hiss of air coming out as you removed each one.

If not for your chest glowing you'd not have realized you'd already begun sending your healing aura into him to heal the worst of the injuries. It must have done something to heal the poison from his body because his hand on your thigh had you looking down at his blood covered face.

"Y/N..?" Your hand went to cup his cheek, thumb brushing against it softly. "Shal, I'm here."

"Can.. Can You roll me onto my back." Your hand stilled. "I don't know if that's-"

"Please.." The single low word had you taking your jacket off to lay beside his body, ever so carefully you grabbed his shoulder.

"Okay.. I'm going to roll you on the count of three okay..?" His low nod had you counting and at three he braced himself as you rolled him onto his back. The sounds of pain he made had everything in you fighting to hold back panic.

His lips curled up as if amused when you looked up to his face. "You know… with my death you'll get a chance to become a spider now.." You felt yourself whiten at the words and you grabbed his face almost harshly.

"You're not going to die." The words came out vicious but his face remained unchanged.

"The others would happily accept you.. you know that right?"

This wasn't happening for the first time since you'd met him you despised every word that was coming out his mouth.. "Shalnark.. Stop, I'm going to save you… You're going to be fine."

There was a tightening in your chest and throat. It felt like someone was trying to take all your air away. His head shook slightly. "I don't think you can save me from this."

One hand was clenching his shirt while the other was against his weakening pulse, as you continued to send your healing ability into his body. His pulse might not be picking up yet.. But it would.

It had too, you'd accept nothing else. "I'll save you from everything that tries to take you from me."

The more you talked the harder holding back the crushing sensation in your chest became tears felt like they were trying to break their way past the dam you were trying to hold them back with.

"You'll be able to take my number."

It wasn't the words that had tears freely rolling down your cheeks as agony twisted in your chest but the way his pulse seemed to slow further.

You were healing him.. Did he lose too much blood? ..Or was it that you just weren't good enough?

His blood coated fingers brushed against your cheek. "Don't do that.. not for me." You opened your eyes to look at him. How did he expect you to just stop crying?

You weren't one to cry often but when you did nothing could hold back the storm once it had begun. Your emotions flooded out like a hurricane.. And once in a weakened state you'd never stop a force that powerful. Especially not alone.

"You can take my number.. be the new number 6." Your tears dripped onto his face as you held his gaze,"Please.. Stop.. I'm going to save you- please."

A smile that had no right being there played on his lips ignoring your last words entirely he continued on. "I couldn't think of a better person to take my place than you."

The lump in your throat had you feeling as if you were choking as you tried swallowing it down. "I-Shal I can't."

His eyes brightened and despite his critical condition he still radiated that vibrant life that always seemed to cling to him. "You will." His hand moved, placing itself to the center of your back right in the same place your hearts positioned.

"Spider tattoo- Should go here.. that way I can always have your back." Your hand unclenched his shirt and began moving up to his face to cup it, the feeling of his pulse fluttering on your other hand causing panic to swell before a surge of determination.

"I said no." You would not become a spider, you would not be one if he wasn't one with you. And you most certainly would not take his place.

This was all happening too fucking fast, this wasn't supposed to be happening. Shalnark wasn't supposed to die like this, He wasn't supposed to die period.

There were still so many wounds you were struggling to heal. If only you could heal him instantly the way you heal yourself. What if.. your heart began hammering hard against your chest.

Nen could become more powerful if there was conditions.. How hard would it be to make a contract?

From what you'd seen it appeared to be.. just willpower?

The way his pulse seemed to slow let you know there wasn't time to consider the potential consequences of what you were about to do.

You loved him and you didn't care if what you were about to do did nothing to benefit you besides keeping him alive.

Your power would mean nothing to you if he wasn't here beside you.

Closing your eyes you let your aura flare out, the star burning on your chest instead of its usual warmth.

He couldn't know.. you could never give him the chance to find out. Pulling him forward you wrapped an arm around him and let his head drape over your shoulder to allow his upper body to lay flush against your own.

Bringing a hand up to the center of his back right over his heart in the same place he suggested you get your spider tattoo had a small smile forming on your lips at the irony. Pressing your palm firmly against his back you felt blood rushing over your fingers.

Letting your face rest against his shoulder you focused on what you had to do next.

'I sacrifice half of my specialist ability to Shalnark Ryuseih in order to provide him with the ability that will keep him alive. As my resolve I permanently give him a third of my life energy to forever keep and use as his own. If my power grows so does the portion I gave him. If I ever try to take back which I have given.. I forfeit my life at the betrayal.'

Heaviness filled your body as warmth seemed to stream from not just your hand but your whole body into him. If your eyes had already been closed they most certainly would be now as you took in more ragid breaths.

Your only comfort was you could no longer feel blood streaming down Shalnarks back and even his breathing evened out. It was hard due to the sluggishness you now felt but lifting your fingers you felt for his pulse which was starting to pick back up to a more normal rate.

Unable to resist the pull, you kissed his cheek ever so gently before whispering a soft I love you into the space between you.

You could have sworn his lips turned up slightly at the admission but as you got to your feet he was still so limb and unmoving. Must have been your tired mind tricking you.

Taking a deep breath you braced your legs before picking him up bridal style.

A small smirk turned up your lips. Seems like this time around he gets to play damsel in distress while you find a way to safety.

It had been a risk earlier but you were certain the pirates had to have a secondary exit.. right?

Chapter 49: Chapter 49 - We are, Destined to fall apart.

Chapter Text

It seemingly took hours to get out of the cave system. There was a backdoor but between supporting an unconscious Shalnark and the lack of light despite the fire you attempted to send ahead with your aura it took much longer to find then you'd have liked to find the small opening that led out.

It was just becoming dusk by the time you made it out of the cramped tunnel, dragging Shalnark out behind you. Briefly you tried rousing him to no avail. When a heaviness took over your limbs the realization of everything that happened really hit home.

Illumi was still out there somewhere potentially hunting for you. For both of you.

You couldn't say for sure if Illumi found out where you guys were staying but it was likely he did and you definitely weren't sure if Illumi and his companion had made it out of the cave system yet but there was no time to waste. You had to get back to the house, grab your things, and leave.

Bending down you grabbed Shalnarks arms, slowly restanding with him now situated on your back. Doing a little jump you worked to get his body higher up on your back.

Shalnark had some really.. really long legs.. Like damn. He was obviously taller but moments like this really put it in perspective.

As much as you'd have loved to carry him off princess style.. It simply wasn't going to work. Not this time. Your arms virtually felt like noodles, carrying him on your back was already a struggle.

You couldn't help but be thankful for all your training as you secured his legs firmly either side of your waist with your elbows locking into place.

Taking off back towards the place you'd called home with him the past weeks you made it there in almost record time despite carrying his weight. Aster was alert by the time you made it to the door and kicked it open unwilling to use your arms.

Aster's eyes looked to Shalnark on your back and you noted the way her head lifted to scent the air, she padded forward to nudge his leg with her nose sniffing all the while, eventually she brought her nose to his back.

It hit you that Aster could scent the person that planned on killing Shalnark. Even if you hadn't been able to uncover the features of the person. They wouldn't be able to hide their scent.

Looking down to Aster her head cocked. "Do you smell the other person?" She blinked and her tail wagged. "Remember it.. We are to go hunting soon." Looking towards the open door and nodding towards it you commanded.

"Aster guard, if you scent anyone other than us attack and bring them to me."

Aster turned from sniffing Shalnark to go lay at the front door head high and alert. You watched the dark space outside the door before turning to walk through the house towards the bathroom.

Pushing the bathroom open, you stepped towards and into the shower slowly lowering yourself to the ground and propping Shal against the tiled wall. Exhaustion was already eating away at your strength and for a few long moments you closed your eyes to relish the feeling of doing absolutely nothing but faster than you'd have liked reality swept in.

Turning you began to undress Shalnark quickly at some points you just took hold of your dagger slicing through clothes. They were ruined anyways and he had extra's to boot.

Angling the sprayer to the wall you turned on the faucets and waited for the perfect temperature before turning the sprayer on Shalnark. Grabbing a washcloth you set to removing the blood covering his body.

The hardest part was when you leaned him forward to scrub the thicker dried blood from his back. The water turned mostly red at first before slowly becoming a more pink hue as the ratio of blood to water changed.

When the skin on his back cleared you noticed an array of scars and right at the center of his back where you laid your hand was a much smaller star scar similar to your own.

In alot of ways it wasn't all that noticeable considering the fresh scars from the wounds inflicted from the stabbing, exhaling and closing your eyes you found comfort in the fact the scars inflicted camouflaged what you'd done.

You might have come to the realization you loved him but you were never one to wear your heart on your sleeve and you didn't plan on starting now.

Just the idea of him knowing what you'd done to save him made you want to run and hide. And what if he told the others in the troupe what you did. Yeah no thank you, It didn't sit right.

When he was clean you shut the water off and began the process of drying him. It wasn't easy but you eventually got him back up from the floor to the bed. Finding fresh clothes you took care dressing him.

Task complete you set to grabbing anything and everything belonging to you both and began shoving it in your bags. Thankfully the pair of you traveled relatively light so you'd been able to collect and put everything away quickly.

A groan from the bed had your head snapping in his direction and rushing over.

"Shal?" You found yourself asking tentatively.

Another groan and you saw his eyes slowly blinking open adjusting to his surroundings. Faint surprise shown as his brows pinched taking in his now very different surroundings. "Are we-?"

"Yes." Was all you said as you took his hand and squeezed.

"Sorry I left you to do all the hard work." His soft chuckle caused you to inhale sharply.

The sound caught his attention and he looked at your face carefully before bringing the hand you weren't squeezing to your cheek slowly. The actions and things that usually brought you warmth and comfort now caused only a strange pain to burn in your chest.

Had it really only been hours since he'd been moments from entering death's cold embrace?

Panic was beginning to build as the reality of what could have happened began to swim in and out of your thoughts. A tear slipped free to trail down your cheek. Trying to keep the others in check you closed your eyes.

Calmly Shalnarks thumb brushed the tear away and he moved your face closer to his own. "Open your eyes." His request was so soft and so simple that you knew it'd be impossible to deny him. Letting your eyes open you quickly found his green eyes. "Mhm, much better."

A small smile formed at his words but only for a brief moment because now your expression was crumpling. "I thought I'd lost you." The admission was so soft that you wondered if it had even been loud enough for even him to hear.

It suddenly became hard trying to find your breath. You'd almost lost him and the weight of that was causing you to panic. One of the reasons you avoided getting attached to people was for this very reason. Having lost so much, the prospect of losing more had you at a loss.

Especially when what was between you both ran so much deeper than everything you'd experienced ever before. And as much as you wanted to turn and run from him, from this you couldn't.

You stayed and couldn't stop yourself from melting into his touch. His eyes watched every expression play across your face and just as you were about to break into tears his other hand came up to the other side of your face to pull your face down into a kiss.

You both had shared a variation of kisses up until this point but this kiss unlike the others was slow and deep. Your lips moved against each others in a passionate rhythm that had a soft moan pushing past your lips.

The sound had Shalnarks hands moving into your hair to pull you closer, as if he needed to feel you just as badly as you needed to feel him. That had you moving your body to position yourself to be pulled in easier.

Pulling away sooner than you'd have liked you reopened your eyes taking slow breaths to steady yourself. "Shal." There was so much in just that one word.

"Yes, Y/N?" He sounded as if he was expecting something, that had you pulling back and away.

"You need to sleep."

His face scrunched into something clearly not amused. "You can't be serious." His eyes narrowed briefly at your serious expression before pouting. "Maybe there's something you could do to help make sleeping easier."

"Absolutely not." You practically hissed out and he let out a low amused laugh smirking. "Worth a try."

Despite the teasing, the tiredness lurking in his eyes was evident. "We'll need to leave here soon, just try to rest while I get everything together."

Shalnark sighed but let his eyes close. "It's hard too.. Especially when I'm not sure how long it'll be until I see you again." That had you stepping forward and squeezing his hand as you dropped down to be more eye level.

"You'll be seeing me against before you know it, okay?" With that you leaned forward and pressed a kiss into his forward before standing again to walk out the room. Just as you went to walk out the room you saw his eyes close as tiredness took over.

Aster was still at the front door. Okay, that was good. Moving around the shared space you collected everything else in a matter of minutes packing it away in the process. Looking everything over you nodded. Now you just had to get Shalnark in the car and you could go.

But upon entering the bedroom he was in, you froze in the doorway as your attention focused on the man standing at his bedside, arms crossed.

"You know, leaving me to deal with that what- Sea monster? Was really quite unpleasant. I should really charge you for having me deal with it." Illumi's dark eyes were wholly on you.

"What do you want?" That had Illumi's head slightly tilting. "Isn't it obvious?"

"..No?" When Illumi's arms relaxed to his sides you stiffened preparing to launch forward. His hands were now a little too close to Shalnark for your liking.

But in a monotone he simply stated. "You need to come home."

"Oh? And what's in it for me?" His eyes flicked down to Shalnarks still form before looking up to you, his brow rising delicately. "First I suppose you won't have to watch him die of course." That had you ready to move forward when he said. "Don't even try. I can kill him before you're even halfway across this room and still be ready to take you on. You're good, but you're still not better than me."

Forcing yourself to relax and letting out a breath you looked at him. "Kill him and I'll never come with you."

He nodded. "I did think of that already, that's why he wasn't already dead when you came back in here." His small smile was unnerving and it took everything to keep you from reacting.

"Why do I need to go back?" That had his smile disappearing but you continued. "Aren't we allowed to do what we want with our lives? Or am I not anymore because what? I decided I wanted a friend? Killua has Go-"

Illumi cut you off. "You do not have the same privileges as Kil. We are allowed the freedom to do what we want with our lives. Your problem is you don't know how to listen." He sighed. "Really, it's my fault?"

That had your brows pinching and mouth opening ready to say something but he continued. "I should have done better in training you." Training you? What the fuck was that supposed to mean you weren't a dog. And you told him just as much but that had his eyes growing cold.

"You're a Zoldyck now. You didn't have to join the family, you could have walked away. But you chose to become one of us. It's not my fault you neglected to read the fine print before signing." That had your jaw clenching along with your fists.

"I can't just leave him here like this." Your voice came out almost shaky and he walked towards you calmly. "I have no intention of killing him. Besides the fact I'm not getting paid for it, it would cause too much trouble with Chrollo."

Your eyes narrowed. "You might not have a problem but what about the other person with you? Don't you think for one moment I forgot about them."

His expression zeroed in on your face as he got closer. "Don't worry about them." That had you scoffing. "Of course I'll worry about them. They nearly killed him back at the cave."

His brow lifted uncaring. "But they didn't. And if I order it, they won't touch your.." His eyes flicked over a shoulder to Shalnark and back to you. "Person."

That had your eyes narrowing. "Was it a butler?" His lips quirked up as if he found the question amusing. "Of course."

"If I come with you.. I kill them, here and now." That had his brow rising and his lips stayed in a faint smile. "If it gets you to come with me. You can have anything you like."

"Order them inside and let's get it over with." Walking out of the room went to call Aster but she was right outside the door, head lowered. Her head perked up, ears twitching as she saw you but as Illumi came out she let out a low growl. "How'd you get in here without her realizing anyways."

Illumi merely shrugged. "I'm not an assassin for nothing you know." He pulled out his phone and in a few clicks there was a butler at the door dressed in the same clothes as the person from earlier. Something didn't seem right but you shook it off.

"Master." Was all they said. "Come here." Illumis voice response in a monotone. They carefully made their way to you both walking stiffly. Coming into a few yards of you both they stood just waiting and when Illumi looked at you, you didn't bother hesitating to respond by shoving a blade deep into the gut of the butler.

Again and again and again.

When you were finished you wiped the blade of the jacket of the butler and stashed it. "Now that you're done. Let's go."

"I just have to do one more thing and I promise I'll come." His arms crossed and you ignored that but all you did was turn and head back to the room Shalnark and yourself had been sharing. Illumi followed of course but you headed to the bathroom and fished out his phone.

Pulling up a text thread you began typing when the message was sent you set the phone down and headed back out into the room towards Illumi. Your head turned and you saw Shalnark dead to the world asleep.

You wanted to stay.. This wasn't fair. A cough from the door had your attention turning back towards Illumi. "Let's go."

The last thing you did before leaving the house was ordering Aster to stay and guard him until you had the chance to come back. Aster head hung low and a soft whine escaped letting you hear her displeasure. With a soft pat to the head you told her that he'd certainly be needing her more and where you were going she shouldn't follow not this time.

Phinks had been driving all through the night with Feitan to reach Shalnark and Y/N. If it wasn't for such a cryptic text he'd have never considered it. He was certain a love fest was going on between them and he really didn't want to be involved. But something really bad must have happened for him to receive a message like that.

'Need you to come to this location now.*ADDRESS*It's urgent.'

And no matter how many times he text back and called there was no response.

Pulling up to the beach house he noted how the door seemed kicked in and how everything felt.. Quite? Feitan and Phinks shared a glance before exiting the car and doing a full perimeter sweep before finally getting up to the house.

Carefully they stepped inside, the smell of iron thick in the air and a body crumpled on the floor had both men sparring a glance before walking further into the house. A quick examination of the body showed it was a man.. And it looked like. Well it looked like whoever killed him was holding one hell of a grudge.

At least it wasn't one of his friends.

Deciding to use EN he got a feel for the inside of the house.. There was a dog and a person in the room towards the back. Flicking his eyes towards Feitan they both set towards the back room. Upon looking inside the room there was a low menacing growl that frankly had his blood chilling. Feitan was stopped right beside him looking in.

Aster laid at the foot of the bed, her now much more massive body stretching longer than the bed. Her dark eyes glued to both men like if they took a single step they'd be devoured. Looking behind her Shalnark was on the bed from what he could see.. Was asleep? It looked like he was breathing so he clearly wasn't dead.

But where was Y/N?

The commotion clearly snapped Shal into awareness because his eyes snapped open and narrowed as he looked to the door before relaxing but only slightly.

"Why are you here?" His usually chipper tone was gone.

"You asked us too, Shal?" His face pinched in confusion before he abruptly got out of bed.

"Where isshe."Phinks noticed Asters head lowering as if in shame.

But Shalnark wasn't paying attention not as he stormed to the bathroom looking briefly before heading to the door and pushing both men aside. "Y/N!"

"Where the fuck isshe."Both men just looked between each other before back at Shal.

The expression he wore meant he knew she wasn't here.. And none of them knew where.

With the airship it hadn't taken long to make it back to Kukuroo mountain. Guilt was eating you alive. You wanted to cry but not in front of your cousin, not in front of anyone.

When you headed up the familiar path up towards the house Canary refused to make eye contact with you at the checkpoint. You could see a bead of nervous sweat running down her forehead and the way she seemed to hold back a swallow. Even Mike was noticeably absent.

A foreboding hung in the air. You were in trouble and you knew it. Everyone knew it.

Walking up to the house you noticed the lack of butlers even more and it was difficult keeping your shoulders from curling inwards especially when Gotoh opened the door and you saw his expression. There was.. Pity there. Something extremely unexpected.

"Take her down to the room. You know the way. I'll be down in a moment."

Fingers curling up into your palm you turned your head and got one last sight of the forest outside, cataloging all the ways the afternoon sun was shining through the trees. Gotohs hand wrapping around your elbow tugging you away, had you building up the walls you knew you'd need to get through whatever was about to happen.

Especially when each step brought you to down a part of the house you had never seen before. It didn't take a genius to know what was about to happen considering the tunnel he was taking you down was dark and foreboding. And when the steel door on the side of the wall appeared and he opened it.

You knew you were positively fucked and honestly the only question left was.. for how long?

Chapter 50: Chapter 50 - I am, Not okay.

Chapter Text

Long ago you got used to the numbness and pain of being suspended in the air by your wrists. How many days had it been now? ..Or was it weeks at this point? Personally it didn't really matter.

Not anymore.

The only thing that really kept you sane throughout the whole day to day endless process was thinking abouthim.

And knowing this couldn't last forever. Right?

Everytime a whip slapped against your skin more and more aggressive as you refused to give into screaming.. Until you couldn't. Even your resilience wore down eventually. Especially when they'd tested just how well you'd stand up against electricity.

You'd held onto the belief that maybe you deserved it. This pain. For not being better, not doing more when it came to keeping Shal safe in the first place. Maybe your belief though was just a convenient little lie, something to tell yourself to make sense of why exactly this was all necessary.

Besides you rather believe the lie you had crafted for yourself instead of believing the reasons Illumi and Milluki tried force feeding you.

Well, Milluki punishing you was more because of his overall hatred for you than actually trying to teach you a lesson and he certainly let you know it.

Illumi at first stuck with.'We are doing this because you need to learn how to listen, to obey.'

Only once did Illumi slip up while distributing a punishment and it was during the only instance you'd just so happened to slip up too.

"STOOOOOP!" You were barely aware of the single word being screeched out. The electrical prod was quickly taken away from your skin still sparking at the end before shutting off.

The relief from its absence was immediate. It hadn't fully registered yet it was the first time you'd really let yourself scream and that it had been a plea for it to end.

You hated electricity, you hated the way it made your muscles spasm, you hated how it felt like all your cells were all painfully alive. Youhatedit.

When your eyes focused on Illumi you noted how he seemed vaguely surprised as his head was slightly askew. "Ah, I did wonder what would be the thing to do you in."

Rage you'd been stuffing down, down, down came to the surface and violently. You began pulling and thrashing on the chains restraining you. "WHY!"

Tears were starting to pool in your eyes, everything you'd been holding back finally refusing to stay put as you broke down. "Why Illumi! JUST TELL ME WHY! All I wanted washim.You said so yourself I'm not theheir. I'm notimportant.SO WHY? Why can't I have that one thing? WH-"

A hard slap across the face left you stunned. Moments later Illumi's fingers dug into your face as he held you by the chin moving your face to look into his own.

His face wasn't showing emotion persay but something was there deep within his eyes as he gazed into your own. When he began speaking his voice was hard but low, you suspected even if someone else had been standing in the room whatever he was now saying would have been lost to them.

"I ask myself why every. single. day. You're just going to have to get used to it." He moved your head to the side and moved his lips to beside your ear. "Do you really think you're the only one here that wants someone they simply. can. not. have?"

You couldn't help it, your face had completely fallen as Illumi spoke. "Illumi..?" When you spoke his name, soft tears were forming in your eyes as something tightened in your chest.

He didn't answer, not in the way you wanted him too at least. His answer was to pull back enough so he could move your face so you both could maintain eye contact. When his fingers softened on your face you didn't let the slight kindness fool you. Not when his eyes remained dark.

"Be lucky, you didn't have to find out what would have happened if you didn't get your cycle."

Illumi's low words replayed in your head, horror growing at the implication. You didn't notice until your knees hit the ground that illumi had lowered the chains. When you went to focus on him he was standing by the door hand on the knob.

"I'll be back tomorrow, I'd take this time to prepare."

At some point after Illumi's slip up the narrative changed too.'The rest of us had to learn to endure this on the path to becoming an assassin, and so must you too.'Even his mannerisms and behaviors turned to something moresorrybut it didn't change the fact you were living in a state of constant agony.

One thing you didn't let captivity do was hold you back from training your aura. In the quiet hours of the night you'd meditate and if you felt brave practice your ren.

In the beginning, in need of a break from the oppressive darkness of your chamber you'd send your fire out to circle and dance against the walls. But when the flickering of the flames seemed to have caught a passing butler's attention and you'd found yourself punished for it, you'd nearly lost your mind at being denied a chance to escape their darkness.

That's when you'd developed something..New.If you had to live in darkness, then you'd only live in a darkness of your own creation not theirs.

It surprisingly didn't take long to create what you needed. Turns out if you want something bad enough, you'll be surprised at how easy it becomes to obtain. Focusing on the darkness surrounding you, you'd pictured what it'd look like if it felt 'Safe' or "Soothing'.

What kept coming to mind was the black smoke from a fire. So when pitch black smoke started forming around the chamber it seemed fitting given your main ability but more so than that the relief that came from finally being able to create something to hide yourself in left you slumping in total and utter relief.

Soon you'd learn that you could do more than hide yourself but others too, that is when Kalluto began visiting you in the late hours of the night.

Kalluto's presence at first confused you. He'd show up at some point in the room after everyone had left and he'd just watch you from the corner of the room never saying a word.

You thought maybe he was sent down to watch you, that was until you caught Kalluto's brief panicked expression at nearly getting caught down in your cell by a butler. If you hadn't covered him in your darkness he would have been.

When the butler left and you'd pulled your darkness away from him to uncover his form all you said was. "I hope you plan on keeping my new ability a secret." And when his head bopped quickly you knew he could be trusted at least with that.

After that incident Kalluto had come by your chamber more and more often to check on you. Sometimes he'd ask questions about some of the things you did while you were gone from the estate and other days he'd just stand or sit beside you as you tried your best to overcome the pain.

Kalluto seemed most interested in your stories that involved Phinks and Feitan. You couldn't help but wonder what stories Kalluto might come back and tell you if.. well when he joined the troupe.

The radiating pain in your shoulders and wrists finally took your attention away from mental musings. How long could a human possibly hang from their wrists? If you were being completely honest with yourself the answer was no idea. Considering the way most things seemed to blur and fade together.

When the door to your room creaked open you maintained your breathing hoping the person would fancy you asleep and maybe give you just a few more moments of respite. But when there was no movement to come into the room and you only felt the light from the hall hit your skin you couldn't help but be.. Curious?

Opening a single eye you quickly blinked it back closed. The unfamiliar light causing your eye to burn. Deciding to give up the feign sleep you blink both eyes open carefully. When you focus fully you see Zeno of all people staring at you.

"You get to leave here today." Zeno's voice was conversational. "Try not to get back here again."

"Do my best." Your voice came out in a rasp that had him cocking his head before nodding.

"You'll be heading out soon, I'm sure the fresh air will do you some good."

Yeah fresh air and not dealing with daily torture will probably do me worlds of good. You couldn't help but mentally add.

As he left though, a butler came in and lowered you from the chains. You weren't sure how Killua pulled off ripping himself down, especially after weeks of being up here, but you found yourself relieved to not have to follow suit.

The butler sent to help you walked you back to your designated room upstairs and when you made it back all you could do was close the door in their face. Sure it could have seemed rude but what did it really matter anyways?

Eyes shifting to the side you headed to the bathroom when your eyes landed on the door leading to it. All you wanted to do was sink into your tub and try soaking away the grime and aches. Because everything ached.

And when the shift you'd been wearing for the last few weeks came off you took in the array of bruises and slashes covering your body that even the grime couldn't hide you could see exactly why.

The last thing you did before sinking into the tub now milky and scented with the powders and salts left beside it, was burn the clothing that was a tie to all the pain and misery you'd experienced.

At first you told yourself you only needed a few minutes. But those few minutes turned into ten, before becoming thirty, before you finally lost count, and only left when the water had become cold.

It was strange just how foreign the comfort of the bath and even the towel you were now drying yourself off with were. It was strange just how fast things could change.

When you glanced in the mirror before leaving the room your throat tightened and you knew that you wouldn't be looking in mirrors. Not anytime soon.

The person reflected in the mirror was unfamiliar to you and you weren't sure you were ready to meet that version of yourself yet. The glimpse of the person you'd seen was devoid of life and was stripped of all color gained from weeks previously spent in the sun.

Quickly stepping out of the bathroom you strode across the room to a few outfits that had been laid out. What you finally decided on was something stylish and much like your previous outfit the only difference was instead of a crop top and jacket, you wore a loose fitted long sleeve that was really only tight towards the wrist and the front cut in a slight V.

It was hard wearing anything else, the constriction of fabric around your body in certain places would get your heart racing, it was hard enough feeling the constriction by your wrists but you'd have to learn to live with it for now.

Walking over to the window you stood and carefully viewed the night darkened grounds before turning your attention to the sky and to view the blanket of stars above.

A feeling of contentment started to roll in and when you saw a star streak across the sky you started to think of a wish but a knock at the door caught your attention before you could call for the person to come in the door was opening and you saw Illumi at the door expressionless as usual. "Father asked that we both come to his chamber."

Sighing slightly you moved to follow Illumi out of your room and out towards Silva's chambers. "So now that I'm out you going to let me know what day it is?"

"August 28th." That had your full attention, although you didn't give an outward reaction. Thinking back to when you'd arrived here it hit you that you'd been in that chamber for six weeks to the day. Six.. weeks.

What had Shalnark been doing during all that time? Did he miss you the way you've missed him? A feeling soured in your chest. What if he hated you for leaving him? You remember the hurt you'd felt when you both were barely anything to each other and he'd left you in that hotel room… Fuck what if he thought you did it as a way to get back at him?

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.-Wait. Your fingers flexed before relaxing. Now wasn't the time to have a meltdown. Not with Illumi around and certainly not before you both were to see Silva.

More was at stake then if Shalnark still gave a shit about you or how he felt after six weeks apart. If today was August 28th that means you only had three days to get to York New. You had the chance to change things.. Really really change things.

Swallowing you realized that whatever you did you had to do carefully.. One misstep and many important people close to you would die.

Suddenly as you crossed over the threshold to Silva's room you found yourself wishing upon that falling star that whatever Silva needed from you both, sent you in the direction you needed to be.

"Ahh, right on time." Silva sat staring between both Illumi and yourself. You noted how he watched you for a moment or two longer before speaking again.

"As you both should know, the auction in York New will be beginning on September 1st. I expect a number of contracts will come up around during that time." Neither of you responded.

"I would like for you two to be in the city prepared to take on those contracts as they come in. Kalluto will also go with you both as backup and be there in case either of you need assistance." That had your head bopping, but what left you surprised was when his eyes shifted to you and Silva spoke again.

"It was brought to my attention that Killua and his friend are going to be in the city during that time as well. I'd like for you to keep an eye on him while you're out there considering you're the only family member he'll interact with." That had your head tilting slightly and before you could stop yourself you began speaking.

"I was already intending on keeping an eye on him, but I will not spy on him for you or anyone else. So if that's what you're trying to ask me to do, I refuse." Illumi stiffened imperceptibly but you refused to cower or back down from your claim. The dog that normally sat in Silva's room lifted his head slightly, baring its teeth soundlessly.

But you didn't take your eyes off the blue cat like ones focused on you, when Silva smiled and then laughed you couldn't shake the mild surprise. "Even after weeks trapped in darkness, I suspect by your answer you still remain unbroken."

His eyes hardened and the laugh faded as he took on a serious expression. "Good. It would be a shame if someone broke you that easily." He glanced at Illumi before looking back at you.

"I already knew you'd refuse to play as a spy. I asked because there's people you're acquainted with that we both know are going to be in that city. What I'm asking is you keep Kil and his friend out of their path."

"Again, that was already something I had intended." His eyes narrowed slightly but he nodded all the same. When he lounged back into his couch of sorts Silva glanced you both over one last time before simply saying.

"Leave."

As soon as you both left his room and got a ways down the hall you felt Illumi shoving you into the wall a hand against your mouth. "Do you even understand how lucky you are?"

Illumi dark void like eyes swirled with something as he held you firmly against the wall. "Worse things can still happen to you. And-" A pause before he began again. "There's things I don't want to see happen to you… Things I really don't want to do either."

A blink and he was pulling away gracefully and Illumi was going back to striding down the hall. "Go inform Kalluto of our plans, The sooner we can leave the better."

Before you could say anything Illumi was gone, and after a few deep breaths you set out towards Kalluto's room because that's one thing you could agree on Illumi with. The faster you all got out of here the better.

Upon reaching Kalluto's door you saw it swinging open the smaller boy looking up at you solemnly. "I'm ready."

"I didn't even say anything?" As the words came out it suddenly accrued to you that he'd been using his secret ability. Briefly you wondered what your paper cutout looked like but before your thoughts could stray further Kalluto simply said.

"It wasn't necessary. The talk of the upcoming auction, along with your sudden release was enough to have me preparing."

"Then you won't mind following me to my room so I can grab some necessities would you? Assuming that's where they placed the things I came here with." He just stared at you and you knew that was answer enough.

It didn't take long to get back to your room and when you did you easily found your bags. When you unzipped the first bag your heart clenched at the tiara and cell phone.

Eyes shifting to the side you took stock of where Kalluto was as you tapped the phone screen. No messages.. not even a call.

That's when it hit you that never once had you called or even text Shalnark… he had no way of having a way to contact you even if he had wanted to.

Shoving the phone back in the bag after taking quick stock of the bags contents you slung it over a shoulder and headed backs towards Kalluto.

By the time you both made it to the entryway Illumi was already waiting. "Took you both long enough."

If you had the energy to roll your eyes you would have. Ignoring his statement you headed to the front door and out.

The first few steps out of the house had your chest tightening. The sudden fresh and open air filling your lungs came as a shock to the system.

After so long being trapped the sudden freedom felt almost overwhelming. Each step out and further away from the confinement of the house had your heart racing.

You weren't safe, not yet anyways but you were free. And this freedom was more than enough for now.

When your trio finally made it down the mountain and to the airship station without being stopped in any way. You finally felt yourself relaxing just a touch as you guys made it onboard.

Illumi began leading you three to the cabin space he'd reserved and you finally felt like things were looking up. That was until he opened the cabins door and you stopped immediately as you went to step over the entrance.

"You've got to be fucking kidding me."

"Awe! Darling don't you know that's such a poor way to greet an old friend!" Hisoka practically purred, golden eyes slight in total amusement.

Illumi just sat in the seat next to Hisoka before glancing over to you in the doorframe and Kalluto unable to pass behind you. When he saw your eyes narrowing he sighed.

"Y/N, please just come sit down and don't make a scene. We are all traveling to the same place."

"But-" You began but he cut it off.

"We either room with him or Milluki." That had you shutting right the fuck up, stepping into the room, and finding your seat in the place across from Hisoka.

Illumi knew your utter hatred for Milluki outran any distaste you felt for Hisoka and he happily used it.

"Mil never leaves the estate?" Kalluto sounded honestly perplexed.

"He's interested in a game. Even took on a number of jobs to afford it." Illumi simply stated to which had you grumbling with your arms crossed staring out the window. "One in which his fat ass would fail in."

Hisoka snickered having heard your grumbled response. Illumi and Kalluto turned their attention to you briefly before finally deciding they really didn't want to know what you said especially if it made Hisoka laugh and went silent.

After the airship had taken off and the lights from the cities beneath disappeared and you were left with nothing but empty black sky. You realized you couldn't handle a second more of it and turned your attention back to everyone in the cabin.

Heart racing just a bit. The darkness of the sky was different from the one in the cell but it affected you all the same.

You couldn't have a nervous breakdown not now and especially not in front of all of them.

When your eyes glanced over to Hisoka, you saw him smile a touch before pulling out a deck of cards. "Might I interest you in a game of cards?~"

And maybe it was to chase away the memories of darkness or maybe it was because it was the first normal thing you'd had the chance to do in weeks.. Because despite his almost mocking tone you couldn't stop yourself from agreeing.

Deep down you knew one game of cards especially with him wouldn't fix all the things you suspected were now wrong with you. But maybe just maybe it could be one new thing you could hold onto to keep yourself from drowning in all those memories of endless darkness now haunting you.

Chapter 51: Chapter 51 - I am, Having a day of peace.

Notes:

A kinda sorta fluffy Chapter before things get more hectic haha.

Chapter Text

At some point in the night you'd fallen asleep, it hadn't even sunk in that you had until awareness of your surroundings started to filter in.

First, Why did you feel the sun? Secondly, Why were you so comfortable? And- Third, WHO the hell were you cuddled up against?

When your eyes began opening you became aware of the cushioned wall now illuminated with daylight. Right.. you were in an air ship heading towards York New. And you were lying down?

"Are you finally awake enough to let me go?"

Kalluto's voice was soft but the annoyed tone behind it was clear. The question had your face heating as you realized you'd been using him essentially a plushie and for the stars knew how long.

With a groan you released Kalluto and rolled from your side onto your back to give him space.

The problem with this was the fact that nothing was behind your back due to the fact you'd been lying at the edge. And you only became aware of the fact as your body failed to hit a cushion and just kept falling.

Maybe you could have caught yourself.. maybe? But considering how things had been going recently you decided hitting the floor couldn't really make things that much worse.

The thud as your body made contact with the ground was loud and the only response you could muster was an exhausted sigh as you laid there for a moment. Kallutos pink eyes peered down at you curiously.

"You know. I was imagining this very thing happening to you most of the night. I find it's not all that satisfying now that it's happened."

A laugh from the other side of the cabin had the amusement you had briefly wanted to show vanishing as you pushed yourself up and saw Hisoka leering down at you.

Shifting your attention to Illumi who looked uninterested as usual you asked. "Are we there yet?" His eyes closing in irritation slightly pleased you.

"No." When his black eyes fixed back on you, you knew that asking the 'are we there yet' again might actually result in death. "And if you ask again you might find yourself regretting it."

Letting out an exasperated sigh you grabbed your bag before turning to the cabin door. "If that's the case, I'm going to go entertain myself. I can't stand a minute more round you lot."

Your eyes fixed on Kalluto. "Well Kallu excluded." His eyes practically shot daggers at you when they locked onto your own. "Hey! I said I was excluding you from that statement."

His head shook and he looked out the window. Chances are he's probably still bitter about being your impromptu plushie.

Just as you closed the cabin door you heard Hisoka say to the others. "Must have been quite the job, finding something to keep her entertained this past month.~" The way his words drawled out made you want to go back in there and punch his teeth down his throat.

But in truth he'd probably like it so that not only stilled your hand but had you walking.

This airship was very large and you took your time exploring the different levels. There was slight differences between the kind the hunter association used and general public you noted.

Making it to a common area of sorts you looked around at the scattered tables and guests. Your eyes shifted from corner to corner until finally landing on a sheltered table.

You only began to make yourself way over to it after picking up a coffee. Tossing your bag into the far corner of the booth you slid in. Hovering over the cup you inhaled the strong warm scent of the coffee before exhaling and leaning back.

Your hand found its way into your bag and after finding what you were searching for and pulling it out you blankly looked at the screen.

Just one call. No one was around that could stop you. What could it hurt?

Apparently some part of you agreed because you had somehow made your way to his contact. Before you gave yourself a chance to second guess you hit the call button and brought the phone up to your ear.

Each ring had your stomach turning over and over again as you waited for the phone to pick up.

"Hello?" The voice on the other end of the line had your mouth drying and heart skipping beat after beat.

"Hello? Is somebody there?" It was his voice. Shalnark voice and for fucks sack you hadn't said a god damn word yet.

There was a secondary voice asking and question and then.

"I don't know? They haven't said anything yet."

You couldn't do this. Not yet. Clicking the end button you dropped the phone to the table and flipped it over.

You couldn't- You couldn't- just as your hands came up to press your palms into your eyes to push back tears, two peoples presences crowded into your space. Oh hell no Hisoka and Illumi were not about to ruin one of the few moments you had by yourself. You definitely couldn't do this, not around them.

Bringing your hands back down face contorting in anger you about smashed your fists into the table as you verbally lashed out at the two people that had sat down at your table.

"CAN YOU TWO JUST LEAVE ME THE FUCK ALONE!"

The only thing more of a shock than the hot coffee spilling over your fist was the sight of two people that were anyone BUT Hisoka and Illumi.

Slightly startled Plum and Brown eyes fixed on your own E/C ones. Your mouth became an o before your expression shifted to something a little less harsh.

"OH FUCK! I'm so sorry, I uhhh- was expecting-" People were staring over at your table to get a view of the commotion, it made it hard to keep going as you stared past the two now half in the booth at your table and into the crowd of faces beyond.

"Us to be someone else?" The man's calm but gruff voice said.

"Yeah."

An attendant came over. "Is there a problem here?"

Quickly before anything could happen you smiled placidly. "No- well uh yes. Yes there is!"

You felt more than saw the two people stiffen as if to attack.

Grabbing the cup of coffee quickly you held it out. Sending your aura into it, the fire caused the half filled cup of coffee boiling.

"Look at this!" Holding it out you tried your best to look thoroughly aghast. "The coffee in this cup is literally boiling! My friend here was just handing it over when it slipped and went all over my hand." You motioned towards the large man catching his eye only briefly. And in that brief glance you saw mild amusement flashing there and you knew he'd play along.

The attendants face as you spoke changed as talked and when she looked into the cup an utterly horrified expression took over her face.

You almost felt bad for the lie… almost.

Twenty minutes later and three fresh cups of not boiling complimentary coffee later you sat around the table with your now sorta kind of companions.

"That bluff was terrible, I'm not even sure how you convinced anyone of that." The plum eyed girl said matter of factly to which you leaned back crossing your arms scoffing.

"It's not like I had a lot to work with and you got free coffee out of it didn't you? Don't see why you're complaining."

"Oh." She looked at you matter of factly. "I wasn't complaining just making an observation really."

Picking up the cup you took a sip before setting it down sighing. "I think the greatest shame is it tastes like shit."

Curiously the plum eyed woman picked up the cup and tasted her own coffee. "I don't see why you think it tastes like shit? The beans are just over roasted."

The woman looked like she was trying to figure something out, while you looked at her absolutely puzzled. A chuckle from the other side of the table caught your attention and had your eyes shifting to the larger scarred man who was now pulling a flask out from an inner pocket of his jacket.

"And that's why I'm going to take the time to add a little something to it to make it palatable." He dumped some of the coffee into a plant before the flask opened and he quickly topped the cup back up.

Pushing your cup forward you looked at the flask questioningly. "Mind topping me up while you're at it."

"Only if it gets us a name. Don't you think at this point, introductions should be in order?" His brown eyes watched you carefully but you only shrugged.

"Y/N, and what about you two?" You gestured between the two with a finger.

As the scarred man began topping off your cup with a dark liquid, he said casually. "I'm Franklin." When he stopped pouring and looked at the woman across from him he simply stated. "And that's Shizuku."

Pulling the cup back you took a sip that promptly had you feeling like every hair on your body was standing on end. 'What the hell did he put in this jet fuel?'

Trying not to let the shock show you set the cup down holding in a cough before finally saying. "Pleased to meet you both."

Thinking back to early you timidly looked up and to say. "Sorry about earlier.. you both caught me at a bad time."

"What happened earlier?" Shizuku asked puzzled and Franklin just looked at you a slight small there. "Don't mind her, but also don't worry about it. Things happen."

That had you relaxing into the booth. Things were quiet between you three but not unpleasant. This was the last situation you thought you'd find yourself in.

You couldn't help but muse if you were somehow a spider magnet. How was it fate always had you running into them? Back in Dolle Harbor when you'd very literally run into Shalnark and now-

"I can't help but wonder. What is your ability?" That snapped you out of your train of thought as Shizuku stared at you curiously.

"That's what made the coffee from the cup before boil right?" She looked down and examined her own cup holding it between her fingers spinning it.

Franklins eyes were on you, you felt them even if you weren't looking at him.

Looking past Shizuku you took note of the fact no one was looking over at your table all focused on their own conversations. It helped this table was tucked away, and angled so most prying eyes couldn't view what you were about to do.

Wordlessly you sent your aura out to trail small licks of fire across the table and up her arm towards her hand. She stopped spinning the cup to watch the fire dance across her hand and fingers before disappearing as if it had never been there.

"Does that answer your question?"

"It's not wise to go showing your ability off like that." Franklin honestly sounded like a disappointed yet scolding dad.

Taking a sip of your now overly strong coffee you shrugged before leaning back and glancing up at the ceiling just trying to find a way to enjoy the moment. "Probably, but somehow I can't find it within myself to care."

That didn't get an answer. Long peaceful moments passed until you felt your phone buzzing on the table.

Even before your own attention could fix to it Franklin had zeroed in on the buzzing. Probably Illumi wanting you to come back.

Picking it up facing you, you noticed the caller and immediately set it back down doing your best not to panic.

Shalnark Ryusei

The coffee was in your hand and being downed before you could fully register what you were doing. The burn of the liquor going unnoticed as you searched for a way to catch your breath. This table was suddenly way too small and way too crowded.

"Not going to answer that?" Franklins voice was calm and your eyes flicked over to his sedate brown ones.

"Not that easy."

"It's as easy as pressing a button." Shizuku calmly answered but you shook your head before grabbing the phone and shoving it deep into your backpack.

"Not everything is as easy as pressing a button." You felt yourself becoming defensive.

"Oh?" Her question wasn't a mocking one but curious one that you didn't want to answer.

"Is the person on the other line really worth running from?" Oh if only he knew exactly who was on the other line and why. But when his question finally sank in you felt your defensiveness growing.

"I'm not running from them."

His brow went up as he faced you head on clearly unconvinced. "Are you sure about that?"

"Just-" You had to stop yourself. "Right now isn't the right time." The question was.. when was the right time?

Many days and nights spent locked in that chamber, left more than enough time for imagination. And the one thing you always imagined the most was your first moments free and how you'd spend them.

The first thing you'd do in every one was find the nearest phone and call him. It didn't matter where the phone was or who it belonged to or even how you'd do it. It would just happen.

Sometimes you'd both would only say a few words and in others you'd spend hours talking to each other. But in every scenario the first thing you'd always say is 'I love you', it never mattered what came next.

The only thing that mattered was that he knew.

Unfortunately though life never works out the way it does in our dreams. And realistically your first moments were spent trying to soak the stain and pain of over a month in a dark room away.

"Do you even know when the right time will be?" It's as if he plucked your earlier thought straight from your head.

"No." The single worded admission had a dark weight settling over all your bones. The darkness from the past six weeks crowded in and it hit you why you'd not made an effort to really and truly reach out.

'Why should someone as happy and cheerful as him, have to deal with someone as broken as me.'

In your heart you knew that he'd probably seen and experienced things worse than what he'd have to deal with when it came to you but why should you come around and burden him with your package too?

Especially when you didn't know how the next few weeks were going to play out. What if you couldn't save the people you needed too?

What if the things you tried doing ended up not being enough. And the worse what if, is the one in which he finds out you played both sides the entire time and absolutely hates you for it.

Out of all the things you've been through the past few weeks and the things you knew would come in the near future. That might honestly be the one thing that would truly break you.

"You look like you could use another drink." Before you could answer the flask was hovering over your cup and pouring a knuckle lengths worth of liquor in.

You wanted to laugh but pushed it back long enough to peer inside the cup. Internally bracing yourself before downing it.

The straight liquor had a small cough and your face contorting. "And a last one at that if all the future ones are gonna be whatever the hell you're packing In that flask."

A low rumble that you could only assume was a laugh came out of him.

When you noticed a chess board at one of the other tables you asked if he wanted to play. It didn't take long before he came back with it and many rounds were engaged with small talk here and there while Shizuku sat calmly beside you both reading a book while occasionally making comments on the game in progress.

It was nice, and normal. All your worries from before drifted to the back of your mind as you focused on each new strategy. You might not be good at cards, but this was different.

What seemed like a lifetime ago you spent many years in a bookstore sitting across a table from the owner. He was a master strategist and you learned and played against the very best.

It felt almost good watching Franklin become increasingly frustrated after each loss. It hadn't even accrued to you that the sun had begun to set as the room darkened.

Not until you found yourself looking up at the small familiar presence coming across the room towards your table. Kalluto only looked down at the board as Franklin moved one of his pieces a moment before meeting your eyes.

"Big brother was beginning to wonder what was taking you so long. We should go." Both Shizuku and Franklin peered at Kalluto wordlessly but you placed both hands on the table as you stood with a yawn.

"So the warden finally makes his summons?" Grabbing your bag you made your way out of the booth the freedom from the comfortable yet cramped space had you flexing and stretching your back.

Another yawn wracking your body. "I guess I'm due for another nap."

"You're beginning to sound worse than grandfather." Kalluto smoothly replied to which you found yourself rolling your eyes in answer.

Turning to look back at your silent companions you smoothly moved one of your pieces into position and announced. "Checkmate, by the way."

Franklin almost looked like he wanted to smash the board but merely looked up at you before nodding. "Let's hope we get the chance to meet again someday. I look forward to our next game."

"Until then." A slight nod of the head was the last thing you gave him before turning to walk back out the common room and back down to your cabin. As you did so you slung an arm around Kalluto.

Naturally he tensed before eventually relaxing as each moment forward went on. As the cabin door came into view you finally asked.

"You ready for everything that comes next?"

"Of course." Was the last low answer you got before opening the door and being face to face with the last two people you really wanted to see.

Franklin and Shizuku were quiet while they watched the two leave the common area of the airship. When they were finally out of ear shot Shizuku looked over to Franklin.

"She was really interesting dont you think? Although a bit grim."

Franklin looked at the board contemplatively. "I think under the right circumstances she's probably much different."

"Probably." Shizuku mused before finally asking. "I wonder what the boss would think of her."

Franklin looked over to the door before finally shrugging. "Maybe we will find out sooner or later. I have a feeling she has a knack for getting into trouble."

Chapter 52: Chapter 52 - I am, In need of a new shirt.

Notes:

WOOOOW! I can't believe it's 6 months to the day since I started this fanfic! Thank you to everyone that's been here since the beginning and still reads on!

Love you all so much!

Chapter Text

Shalnark was anything but happy. He hadn't found a moment of true happiness or peace in weeks. From the moment he'd been prodded awake from a rather annoyed Phinks, and he realized she had been gone worry coursed through him.

The only hint as to where she'd gone had been an obvious one. Between her saying Illumis name and the dead butler in the house it was clear to him that she'd made some sort of deal and went back to Kukuroo mountain.

That didn't stop him from trying to follow though. Feitan had practically restrained him as Phinks got on the phone with the boss and Chrollo had firmly vetoed that course of action firmly stating, 'We will not interfere with the Zoldycks.'

So the last few weeks had been waiting. Multiple emotions coming and going as the weeks passed. Worry, anger, worry, anger, worry, and finally numbness.

The only thing he had left of her for company was her dog. That was now large beyond reason. Shalnark assumed she'd have come back by now for Aster at least right?

When it was finally time to head over to the other continent for the deadline, he'd had one hell of a time getting her on a ship.

Phinks constantly told him there was nothing to worry about that everything was probably fine but instinctively they both knew it was empty words.

Right now the two and Aster walked across a desert towards the location the boss had given them. There wasn't much talking between the two as the two waited for the day to turn to night.

When a sending ringing came from him pocket his brows shot up in surprise especially as he saw an unfamiliar caller ID. Strange no one aside from the troupe should have this number. One tap of the button and the call connected.

"Hello?" He listened but no one answered on the other line.

"Hello? Is somebody there?" Still nothing.

"Who is it, The boss?" Phinks was looking over at him but he shrugged.

"I don't know? They haven't said anything yet."

A moment later and the call dropped. How strange?

They'd been walking a while longer when it finally hit him who else exactly had this number. Phinks looked at him like he was crazy while he pulled his phone back out and hit the redial.

He was waiting and waiting and just when he thought the phone would go to voicemail the phone picked up. There was no answer this time only a slight plunking sound.

"Not going to answer that?" A man? And why did he sound familiar.

"Not that easy." His heart dropped. It was her.. it was Y/N.

"It's as easy as pressing a button." Another familiar voice this time feminine sounded. That's when it hit him it was Shizuku. There was a shuffling sound. Was she moving her phone?

"Not everything is as easy as pressing a button." Shalnark was momentarily shocked at her response now slightly muffled.

"Who is it?" Phinks was looking at him puzzled to which Shalnark shhhed him quickly.

"Oh?" He heard Shizuku say.

"Is the person on the other line really worth running from?" The male voice asked again. Now that he recognized the other as Shizuku this must be Franklin he was hearing.

"I'm not running from them." The slight bit to her statement left him growing increasingly more surprised.

"Are you sure about that?" By that tone he just knew Franklin what the man's face must have reflected.

"Just- Right now isn't the right time." The right time? What had happened to where she was now avoiding him? When the hell would the right time be? Shalnark felt himself growing angry.

"Do you even know when the right time will be?" 'Yes, Franklin.' Shalnark couldn't help but think. When did she think the right time for them to talk again would be?

"No." Even with the muffled effect he could hear the pain in the signal word that has his anger fizzling out.

He waited a bit longer to hear nothing else said. Hesitantly he hung up and made sure to save her contact.

Quickly he explained everything to a now dumbfounded Phinks. As he retold the story for the first time in weeks his mood started to improve. It was as if Phinks could see the excitement because he asked.

"She said she doesn't know when she's going to talk to you again? Why are you smiling?" Phinks looked genuinely perplexed.

"Because!" He felt a smile lifting up his lips. "If she's in the city, I'm sure we will be running into her!" And by running into her he meant he'd track her down and confront her if he had too.

Suddenly the heat of the day walking across the desert just didn't seem all that bad.

When Phinks and Shalnark got to the abandoned building Chrollo had deemed base of operations they waved up at the boss.

When his eyes flicked to the side he seemed momentarily stunned. Shalnark had completely forgotten to inform him of Asters presence.

Introductions didn't take long and Aster seemed content to lay her head in the bosses lap for pets while he read. In the meantime Phinks and himself stood off to the side to wait for the other's arrival.

When Paku walked in Shalnark opened his eyes and smiled. "Hey Paku!"

"Long time no see, Shal." She returned his smile although more subdued.

Uvogin walked in behind her and his eyes immediately looked up to the boss and Aster at his side.

"Whoa!" Uvogin had an almost manic laugh.

"Whose thing is this? It sure is huge!"

Shalnark noticed Paku looking up and the way her jaw dropped open. But Shalnark couldn't help but say almost proudly. "She's technically Y/N, but she's mine for now!"

Both Uvo and Paku looked to him brows raised. But it was Uvo who asked looking around. "Is that so? …Well where is our little sweetheart?"

Shalnark felt his smile become more fixed. "She's around."

That had everyone looking at him but he just crossed his arms and leaned back into the pillar.

He didn't notice the boss giving Uvogin and Paku a silent stare to drop it to which they complied.

Seemingly done with Chrollo Aster sprang down to the bottom level and pushed her head against Paku.

"What a sweet girl." Paku cooed. Paku began scratching her head. "And what is your name?"

Paku gasped as a memory sprang into her mind filled with the feeling of love behind it.

The sky overhead was dark as I look around keen on protecting my savior, my chosen, my mother.

Her warm hands against my neck are soft and comforting, I can't resist tilting my head up to look at her enjoying the feeling of her nails scratching softly.

"What do you think of the name Aster?"

She's naming me! She's naming me! She thinks I'm worthy of a name! And such a pretty name at that.

It's not even a conscious thing put I feel my tail wagging as this strange warm filling fills my body.

Paku didn't notice everyone looking at her. She heard Chrollo call from above. "Is something the matter?"

"I can read her memories." Paku said breathlessly.

Once the airship landed it took everything not to sprint to the exit. Illumi was taking his sweet ass time and more than once you stood beside them tapping your foot impatiently.

"Would you please stop that." You couldn't help it your aura flared in anger as your head shot to the side to look behind your shoulder to where Hisoka and Illumi stood.

"No."

He sighed exasperated. "And why not?"

"Because this place is a prison." You couldn't help but add a dramatic touch with a frustrated whine to the statement.

"….Plus it's been so boring." Illumi crossed his arms unamused while Hisoka let a dark grin light up his face.

"If I'd known you were so bored.. the two of us could have gone and played a little game.~" If you hadn't already been focused on illumi you might have missed the way he seemed to stiffen.

To answer the magician you shot a hostile glare his way. "I'd rather kill myself."

"Oh, Darling! We can't have that now… besides." His tone started off light before taking a turn. "It's be a waste. You doing it yourself and all."

You held your heart and sarcastically snapped. "And let me guess a gentleman such as yourself intends on helping me out. How sweet." You rolled your eyes before pushing forward and grabbing Kalluto by his sleeve to tug along.

"And where do you think you're going." Illumi snapped but you didn't turn around.

"Out. We'll find you later." And with that you let yourself disappear in the crowd. When you got to the outskirts and headed off towards the strip of desert before the city you let out a content sigh.

"What was your purpose for bringing me?" Kalluto observed you coolly behind his fan and that had a brow of yours rising in challenge.

"Because I like having you around?" There wasn't a change in his expression but he looked off towards the desert before finally setting off towards it alongside a more abandoned road.

Wanting to fill the silence that now sprang up between you both, you quickly added. "Besides isn't this walk better than being stuck around Lulu and his pet clown?"

Kallutos eyes slide towards you before he finally nodded his head. "You're quite right."

As you began your track across the desert you noticed figures appearing in the near distance and suddenly the idea of walking to the city seemed like a very very bad one.

You noticed the figures stopping as if talking amongst themselves and you felt your breathing pick up and the urge to run in the other direction kicking in.

"What's wrong?" Kalluto's voice was calm but held a hint of violence beneath it.

"Nothing." You said maybe a bit too fast.

"You're lying." Kalluto snapped back.

"And how would you be able to tell?" Kalluto's lack of a response had you looking towards him but for once you saw the boy was looking towards the ground and you nudged him.

"Whatever it is your thinking… just-"

"It's because I spent weeks listening to you scream lie after lie trying to convince big brother you were changing." You stopped no longer caring for the figures in the near distance.

Kalluto walked forward a bit before eventually stopping and turning to face you. It felt impossible to keep your hands from shaking.

"You knew…"

"Of course…" His eyes glinted with something before he finally continued. "And I know the real reason why you were really getting punished. Not the one Illumi told father."

"Would.. would you te-"

"No. Never." Kallutos voice came out harshly and almost viscous which surprised you. It must have surprised him as well because his face fell back to a mask and he turned away.

Just as you went to step forward you felt strings constricting your arms and legs. Panic started to swell and the crushing memories of darkness and restraints started to evade in.

Fuck.. oh fuck. What if you never left the cell.. and everything the past few days was a lie. Or better yet a trick? What if they drugged you again and this- a panic gasp escaped that had Kallutos head snapping and you were seconds away from screaming when a cold female voice behind you snapped.

"Don't move"

Swallowing back the panic and closing your eyes you felt rage this time instead of panic. Absolute soul burning rage coursed through every fiber of your being.

It didn't take a genius to know who was doing this and you instantly fucking hated her for what she was doing.

You felt her standing beside you and knew exactly what you were going to do. You didn't care if it meant hurting yourself in the process not if it made her pay.

Eyes closed you didn't see the two appearing beside Kalluto shocked expressions crossing their faces. Speechless as they registered exactly who you were.

Though that shock didn't stop the samurai and smaller man from clapping a hand on Kallutos shoulder.

The two now behind you didn't have much a reaction although the larger scarred man registered who were from the other day but the shock on his friend's face beside the young boy shocked him the most.

What no one was expecting was the series of events that happened next.

Your eyes shot open and moved your arm faster than anyone could register grabbing hold of Machis throat digging your nails into her throat to make a point.

Machi's nen threads shredded your flesh cutting deep blood began spilling down your arm but your eyes locked on her own hostility lacing your expression.

"Release. Me. Now. Or else I'llrip out your. Fucking. Throat."

Every word was punctuated and you made sure she understood. Shock briefly flashed across her expression before coldness.

"Hard to do without on arm." The threads didn't tighten but her face made it clear she'd do it if it seemed necessary.

"Are you sure you want to risk it?"

Machi blinked at the question before replying coldly. "Risk what exactly?"

"I can certainly live without an arm.. but can you survive without your throat?" And she might not have tightened her threads put you weren't so kind and dug your nails in deeper easily breaking skin.

"WAIT YOU GUYS!" Nobunaga yelled but you didn't bother facing him while you continued your now silent stare down with Machi.

"Look it seems there's been a misunderstanding!" Nobunaga wasn't shouting anymore but he was still very loud and fervent.

"So.. What's it going to be?" You asked Machi in a low tone.

Machi seemed to be reading something in your expression and with a blink you were surprised to feel the threads gone before her hands moved down giving you full control.

Someone's breath caught but you couldn't tell who.

"Is that enough of an answer for you to now let me be?" Machis voice was steely but now lacked the previous cold edge. The relief of not being constricted anymore by her threads had your previous rage dying down by a few degrees.

Just enough for you to release her neck and step away cautiously before now turning your attention to Nobunaga and Feitan.

"Take your hands off what's mine."

That's when both men seemed to realize they still had a grip on the smaller boy Nobunaga took his hand off Kallutos shoulder but Feitan did not. His brief surprise now turned to something a bit colder.

"Don't take orders from you."

"Feitan. Just take your hand off the kid." Nobunaga snapped.

"Not until she explains why.. following us." His eyes slight and your brows pinched in frustration.

"Because I just spent damn near three days cooped up on an airship with a fucking clown as company. We-" You point to Kalluto. "Are trying to get some of our sanity back and stretch our legs over being stuck in a damn taxi beside it."

"Clown?" Feitan asked.

"Hisoka. How many damn clowns you think are out there in the world?" You stated like it was obvious. But now his face hardened a bit.

"Why this way?"

"This way what?" You couldn't help but ask confused and before throwing a thumb over your shoulder in the direction of the much busier area leaving the airship port.

"You expected us to walk on the side of the road on a busy road. Please. The two of us are looking to have some peace not be harassed by assholes driving by that want to help a-"

Your fingers came up to air quote. "Help a helpless woman and child on the side of the road."

Feitans eyes crinkled in amusement at your statement before his expression turned hard again. "Why come to city?"

You merely lifted a brow. "To kill people of course."

Shizuku who was standing behind you a ways and off to the side pipped up. "Oh? So they're assassins, I wasn't expecting that."

"Let the kid go Feitan. They both aren't worth the trouble right now." Franklin instead of answering Shizuku said to Feitan.

His eyes flicked to Franklin before again asking. "But why this way?"

"I already answered that question Fei." Frustration was starting to rebuild, and you became all too aware of your arm dripping blood onto the ground below.

It was important to get out of here and heal this injury. As if reading that and before Feitan could ask something again Machi said.

"Want me to do something about your arm?" The offer had a bit of your previous hatred for her melting but your eyes slide to the side to meet her own.

"I can handle it myself." It wasn't said out of a place of anger and she merely shrugged.

"I guess it'll be your fault if something happens to it if left untreated for too long." That had you shrugging before sliding your gaze back to Feitan but again he simply said.

"Why here." And it didn't take a genius to know what he meant.

Finally frustration had you snapping. "Stars above Feitan. I don't fucking know!"

You briefly heard Shizuku say, "I don't see any stars?"

But you continued on ignoring Shizuku. "I just felt drawn to this direction, what the actual fuck does it matter?"

You saw his gaze shift to Machi but you kept your eyes on him for only a moment before they shifted to Kalluto. The second of eye contact conveyed everything.

Feitans hand dropped suddenly from Kallutos shoulder and the boy immediately sprung back fast and you shot to the side away from Machi's direction and into the open desert and kept moving.

Even though you didn't feel the pursuit of the others you kept moving until you made it to the outside of the city. Kalluto at some point had made it next to you and both of you found a covered position before stopping.

Sitting heavily you finally looked at your arm. "This looks terrible."

"Nothing you can't fix." Kalluto stated plainly to which you agreed. Focusing on your ability you let the healing properties take over the previous flaps of skin and flesh knitting back.

The long sleeve of your shirt though was ruined between the blood and the slices.

"Wasn't expecting to go shopping so soon."

Kallutos mouth tightened. "Stay here. I'll go retrieve something suitable."

You leaned your head back into the building and shut your eyes. "I'm not going away for a while have at it."

When you felt Kalluto leave finally you let your eyes open to stare up at the cement ceiling. Things it seemed were already not going as planned. All you could hope for was that you'd make it out of it alright somehow in the end.

"Well that was rude." Nobunaga snapped.

"Should we go after them?" Franklin looked over to the two fasting retreating forms. They probably had moments to spring after them if they had any hopes of catching the two.

"No, leave them be. Not worth our time." Machi snapped. Nobunaga flared up though clearly not pleased. "But-"

"But nothing Nobunaga. We have a job to do that doesn't involve them. It's a waste of time." Machi was clearly in a not take shit mood, so without much else the five set back to walking towards the city.

"What did you get.. from her?" Feitans eyes narrowed as looked between the buildings.

"She was telling the truth. But I have a hunch theres something more to it." Machi thought over the incident again and again.

"She was really about to rip your throat out." Nobunaga said into the air still seemingly startled by it. "Don't remember her being that vicious."

"Always vicious.. kept under control ..though." Feitan looked over in Nobunagas direction with a brow raised.

"So you lot actually know her?" Franklin finally found the place to cut in.

"Oh! Do we know her alright! She's practically Shal's girlfriend!" Nobunaga said with a bit of a laugh.

"Girlfriend?" Shizuku sounded positively perplexed by the statement.

"Then why isn't she with him?" Franklins brows furrowed but Nobunagas brows drew together and Feitan kicked a rock in his path before saying.

"Went missing."

"She doesn't seem to be missing anymore to me." Machi stated.

Franklin decided to be quiet for now but a flash back to the day before had him wondering if the person she avoided talking to on the other line just so happened to be one of his long time friends.

Chapter 53: Chapter 53 - I am, Going to need to buy a pizza.

Notes:

Happy Valentine's Day my sweet readers! Sorry it's been a month since my last update. A lot has been going on in my life and I just kinda shut down… which I'm sorry for.

This chapter might have some typos but I wanted to get it out for you all!

Chapter Text

Paku had decided to check out the other floors of the building they were to stay in, intent on finding a room to call her own for the time being.

Aster the giant hound padded beside her quietly. It was a marvel how a creature so huge could stalk beside her so silently. She was just pushing a door to a room open when a voice from the other side of Aster sounded.

Honestly Paku wasn't surprised and maybe even a part of her went off on this little side quest just to give Shal the opening.

"I want you to read Asters memories from the day Y/N left me." Her friend's eyes were hard and he wasn't even attempting to force a smile.

Letting out a soft sigh she looked into the room briefly. "I think I'm going to settle on this one. What do you think?"

"I don't care where you sleep as long as I get answers." Paku felt soft fur against her hand and she looked down a the head pushing into her hand and that's when she saw the hounds dark eyes looking into her own.

It was as if she understood what Shalnark asked and indeed wanted him to know. It's not that Paku didn't want to help but it was strange navigating the memories of the hound. And more than that it was a matter of did she really want to be this deeply involved?

It seems she truly didn't have a choice though as the body pushed harder against her hand and she finally asked.

"What are the last memories you have of Y/N?"

Paku's eyes flicked up to Shalnarks before she let out a sigh. "Something tells me you're not going to like what you see."

"I want to see it all the same." Paku knew that though. That's why she was already pulling out her gun and a fresh bullet.

The sky was starting to darken when Feitans group came in. Shalnark was excited to see the rest of the troupe, despite what Paku had shown him earlier.

He knew for a fact Franklin had seen Y/N and was eager to question the man.

Although when Franklin, Shizuku, Nobunaga, Feitan, and Machi appeared from the shadows of the hallway leading into the room everyone felt the tension of the approaching group.

"Hey Gu-" He happily began shouting down when he cut himself off abruptly. Especially with the look Machi shot him.

"Boss" Machis eyes had gone from Shalnark to where Chrollo was positioned. Shalnark brought his attention to Chrollo who was now peering up from his book he leaned forward eyes traveling from the faces of each newly appeared member.

"What happened?" His voice and expression were flat. Machis eyes flicked to Shalnark which left him stiffening.

"We ran into Shal's newest little toy on the way to the hideout."

That had Chrollos brows raising faintly, but Shalnark wasn't paying attention to the boss anymore his full attention was on Machi.

Anger was flaring in him at 'newest little toy' and the potential implications of what they could of done to her considering she wasn't anywhere in sight. Because he was anything but stupid there's only one person Machi would consider to be his toy.

But he just maintained a smile hoping to not let anyone become aware of the slow burning anger. His mouth was opening about to ask a question but Chrollo spoke.

"Ah, if that's the case where is she? I must admit I've been eager to meet her." Shalnark paused at Chrollos words. Did his boss really have an interest in her?

An ugly feeling started to emerge as he side eyed the boss subtly. He was an attractive man.. and out of everyone in the troupe besides himself he'd always had the easiest time with women.

Before he could look further into it he heard a dark laugh coming from Feitan who had made his way over to Phinks.

Machi stiffened and clenched her fists. "She got away."

Chrollo arched a brow. "Oh?" there was enough of a question in that single word.

But before Machi could speak Franklin spoke up. "We noticed two people heading towards the city by foot following our direction. We decided to pay them a little visit."

Franklin paused his speaking to look at Machi before continuing. "Machi went to restrain her with her threads and instead of freezing. Her captive grabbed her by the throat and threatened to rip it out if she and her companion weren't let go."

The bosses brows rose. "Is that so?"

"The second we released them they bolted and I'd assume to the nearest hospital. Her arm was practically shredded flesh barely hanging on by the time Machi released the threads."

Shalnark didn't know how to feel about what he was hearing.. she'd never been like that before.

"That's doubtful." The boss said coolly and Machi cut in as all the others listened. "There's no way she's not."

"Shal?" The single word had him looking over to the boss. "Yes boss?"

"She has an ability that allows her to heal herself and others. Am I correct?" Surprise flashed across Shalnarks face as he registered what the boss said. He wasn't supposed to let anyone know. He promised her he wouldn't..

"Don't bother lying about it. It was easy to figure out considering the wounds you must have received to be unable to help defend yourself or her. It's safe to assume the only reason you're still alive is because she saved you correct?" Shalnark smiled but clenched his fist in anger.

"Wow boss you're as sharp as ever." Shal watched as Chrollos eyes crinkled in amusement before they shifted back to the rest of the troupe having been silently listening.

"As soon as Hisoka arrives I'll begin to debrief everyone about what exactly we are doing here. But for now I'll only warn that the woman Y/N we just spoke about is to be avoided for now by everyone." At everyone his eyes shifted to Shalnark and he couldn't help but snap at the comment.

"And I thought you were just saying how disappointed you are that you can't meet her."

That had a faint smile playing on Chrollos lips. "You'll soon see."

Whatever the boss had planned for her, frankly Shalnark didn't like it. It didn't take long for him to notice the eyes of the other troupe members that subtly watched him.

Internally he sighed… looks like he wasn't going to have a chance at sneaking out.

That's when he realized something else.

Where the fuck was Aster?

It hadn't taken Kalluto long to get you a new shirt. You were just slipping it over your head when you both heard a loud bang and the sound of pounding feet coming in your direction.

A blade was in your hand and your stance turned into a defensive one. You both listened as the footsteps come closer.

"Is that an animal?" Kalluto asked softly. That when a soft gasp left you as the blade hit the floor and you began sprinting forward towards the sound of approaching feet.

"Y/N!" Kalluto scolded loudly but you didn't care. When the footsteps made it to the doorway of the room you were staying in you hit the floor on your knees arms outstretched.

"ASTER!" A loud howl answered you and your much larger hound bounded into your arms knocking you backwards.

For the first time in over a month you really felt like things just might be a bit more okay.

Kalluto slowly approached and Aster looked up to him and wagged her tail in response happily.

"Illumis going to need to get us a bigger room." Kallutos words had a sobering effect.

Realization struck and a sigh left your lips as it hit you what exactly you both were here for and as great as this reunion was with Aster, Illumi was going to ask questions and ones you weren't really ready to answer.

Running a hand over Asters face you spoke to her softly. "As happy as I am to see you. You need to go back to him."

Aster blinked at you and a hurt seemed to linger there in her eyes but you wrapped your arms around her neck and whispered. "Things still aren't safe for me yet and I don't need them getting worse… plus sweet girl I have a feeling we won't be separated for long."

Hesitantly Aster left towards what you assumed was most likely the troupes base. You look over a shoulder to Kalluto who's been patiently watching you.

"Want to get out of here and look around?" His only answer was a small nod and the two of you left.

Once outside it wasn't long before you both found a street full of people. Kalluto kept close and up ahead you saw a group of people surrounding a vendor you couldn't catch what the voices were saying so you looked down to Kalluto before bringing him along to see what the commotion was about.

When you both approached your mouth dropped open and a quick tear began to roll down your cheek.

In the center of the crowd was a tall man getting phones for two small boys. A warmth sparked in your chest as you unintentionally found Gon, Killua, and Leorio.

Kallutos hand was in your own and you'd been unintentionally squeezing. Looking down you loosened your grip enough so that it wasn't painful.

The consequences be damned when the crowd parted and an opening came up you lunged forward Kalluto still in toe and headed towards the boys.

Gon was the first to notice you. His eyes had passed over before coming back his mouth popping open before a grin spread there. Killua was the second to notice and his eyes went to you before looking into Kalluto and not leaving his younger brother.

But you didn't care not as you throw an arm over both boys shoulders and squeezed. The previous warmth had turned into a tightness and you felt embarrassed as a tremor went through your arms.

"Stars above, I've missed you two so much…"

You'd reframed from thinking about them in the torture chamber beneath the Zoldyck estate, it had felt impossible to taint their memories with ones of pain.

"Y/N!" You heard Leorio shout before the two boys you were holding had space to say anything. Leorio had grabbed your arm and was pulling them off you to look at you fully when Kalluto moved and placed his fan against Leorios throat.

"I'd advise you don't touch her like that."

Killua was instantly there a hand gripping Kallutos wrist. "Are you crazy! There's people around and he's my friend!" His voice wasn't loud but it was harsh.

Kalluto didn't stop what he was doing eyes only narrowing on the now slightly traumatized looking Leorio. I gently set a hand down on Kallutos shoulder and squeeze.

"He didn't hurt me Kalluto… it's fine please stop." When Kallutos eyes met your own they softened before his fan was instantly put away and hidden.

Killua let out a noise of disgust while Gon just stood there mouth agape.

"Of course you'd go from following mother's orders to hers, it's like you can't think for yourself." Killua snapped at Kalluto and Killua might not have noticed but you saw hurt flash across Kalluto's face before he masked it.

"Killua watch your mouth. You know nothing of your brother or the things he does." Killua looked at you brows pinched his mouth opening before he closed it again studying your face before he began to walk away.

"Whatever hag."

"WAIT KILLUA!" Gon called following after him.

Well looks like that got Gon moving, a slight sadness filled your chest as the first thing Gons done since seeing you was going after Killua…

You looked to Leorio apologetically before he said. "Look I really should follow them maybe we should meet up later." His eyes flicked to Kalluto's.

"And when you're alone.. here's my number." He hands you a business card before turning and leaving swiftly.

Today seemed to be one great fuck up after another. You can only sigh as you look down at it a huge heaviness now weighing on your chest before looking over to Kalluto who seems to be now carrying that same weight.

"Say… want to go buy a pizza and crash in the room until Illumi comes to get us? ….We can watch a movie?"

Kalluto only looked up at you wordlessly before giving a small nod.

Why did things have to be like this? Why couldn't things just for once be normal or at least go in your favor?

Looking over the crowd you catch one last glimpse of the three heading further and further away before you take Kalluto's hand again and set off towards making the rest of the day as pleasant as possible.

You both deserved that much at least.. right?

Chapter 54: Life update

Chapter Text

This story hasn't been abandoned I promise. I'll probably delete this before I post the next chapter. But this hiatus started the second I started taking antipsychotics and it's literally pissing me the fuck off, it killed my creative spark so today I'm talking with a psych to get off of them. I love all your sweet comments and everyone's love for this story. I promise I'll be back and I love you guys. I just gotta get off these fucking life ruining pills.

Thank you all for toughing this out with me. ️

Chapter 55: Chapter 54 - I am, Giving family therapy?

Notes:

I DIDN'T PROOF READ! I LOVE ALL YOU DEAR ANGELIC READERS SO MUCH!

Chapter Text

"I refuse to have pizza with fruit on it."

You couldn't believe this was the thing that would get an actual laugh out of you for the first time in what felt like a life time.

"Kalluto… pineapple isn't THAT bad on pizza."

"You're disgusting, get that out of my presence at once." Kallutos nose up turned and his expression was so off put another laugh escaped before you could hold it back which only served to make his disgust at the pizza turn to disgust towards you.

Pulling out another box you'd kept hidden up until that point you sighed. "Is pepperoni more your style."

With a quick snatch the box was out of your hands and in his. "Don't you expect me to share."

"Wouldn't dream of it." Amusement laced your words as you shock your head and ate a slice of your perfectly normal pineapple, chicken, and bacon pizza.

Kids these days not understanding the finer things in life. What a shame.

The both of you sat down when the door opened to the room causing both of you to turn your heads to see Illumi and Hisoka walking through the door.

Scowling you picked up a slice of pizza to munch on.

"What the hell are you eating?" Illumi's face reflected the same disgust as Kalluto's did earlier.

"What is with you and Kalluto looking at me like I'm eating poison?" I snap.

"You're joking right. It's more than the pineapple on the pizza… it's the fact you're eating such.-" You had a feeling you knew where this was going and didn't want to hear it.

"Are you seriously about to scold me for eating 'unhealthy food' Illumi?" Your face was flat and irritated and Illumis fell back into a mask of boredom.

"Awe~ Lulu is it junk food that's truly your limit?" Hisoka practically purred beside Illumis ear before eating down and snatching a slice of your pizza.

You couldn't help but be disgusted as the clown opened his mouth and practically moaned as he bit into it.

That had you setting your uneaten slice back in the box and closing it before holding the box out.

"You officially put me off my dinner."

"Oh don't be like that. I thought we were starting to get along.~" Hisoka cooed

"In your dreams."

Smirking Hisoka took the box before looking over a shoulder at Illumi. "I must be going, business to do and everything. Thanks for dinner, Darling!~"

Looking back down to you he winked before turning to stride out the room.

What was that about?

You weren't entirely certain but what you were certain about was that now you'd have to get dinner.

"I can't believe she's out here spending time with Kalluto!" Killua was angry. He was just trying to live a life alone with his friends and his cousin came and brought him to tag along.

Killua didn't necessarily hate Kalluto, he just hated how he was a sheep and passively took orders from their mother. Chances are his younger brother was spying on not just her but him.

"Come on Killua! Stop being like that! She probably has a good reason and now she's gone and I can't talk to her!" Gon came to stand in front of Killua forcing him to stop.

Leorio came up behind him and sighed. "Look I gave her my number, I'm sure she'll call and we will all get a chance to talk."

Gon looked at Leorio and then to Killua his face dropping. "Guys… did you see the way she looked. Something about her feels so different from before."

Killua suddenly felt guilt as he turned his head to look into a crowd she was no longer in. He didn't want to tell Gon but she'd most likely been tortured knowing his family.

He knew that look all too well. Now that he thought about it.. Kalluto was acting very different.

Had something happened back at the estate that changed his brother's views on their family? They'd all been tortured, had to go through certain training, there's no way Kalluto would just feel sorry for her over getting the 'family special.'

So what had happened to make his brother act so defensively of her. Killua knew one thing for certain he was going to find out one way or another. Even if it was the last thing he did.

Illumi had left shortly after Hisoka saying he needed to take care of some things.

Personally you felt like he was a dirty boyfriend stalking liar but you very well didn't want to say that and start a fight.

Hours had passed and you finally pull out a business card and type the number into the phone. After a few rings you hear a curious yet firm. "Hello?"

"Hey Leorio, it Y/N."

"Oh Y/N! I wasn't expecting to hear from you so soon!" He sounded surprised.

Even though he couldn't see it you shrugged. "Listen I was hoping to meet up with yourself and the boys are you guys busy?"

"Actually… we were just going to head off to eat now. Come join us I'll text you the details."

"Perfect. I'll be on my way then."

"I don't want to be rude but can you not bring Killuas brother."

"He has a name you know and it's Kalluto." You couldn't help but snap a bit harshly. "But I was already planning on coming alone there's some things I've wanted to discuss.."

You noticed Kalluto looking at you before but now his attention was really on you after hearing his name.

"Look I wasn't trying to be offens-"

"I know." You cut him off quickly. "Look just text me the details and I'll be on the way."

A pause before. "Okay… got it. Sending them over now."

After your phone vibrated you look down to see an address before nodding.

"I'll see you soon." You say a bit wistfully before hanging up.

Grabbing a long coat to go over your outfit you started making your way towards the hotel door saying softly.

"Kalluto I'll be back in a bit see you-"

Kallutos voice cut off whatever you were about to finish saying.

"Are you embarrassed of me? Is that why you are meeting up with them alone?"

"What?" Your hand freezes on the knob as an empty feeling courses through you… he couldn't seriously be thinking that?

"I said are you embarrassed of me is that why you are leaving me behind." When you turn your head you see him sitting on the couch not looking at you eyes downcast.

It took seconds for you to cross the room.

"Kalluto…." Dropping down your knees before him placing your hands on either side of his head and force him to stare into your eyes before you begin.

"Don't you ever and I mean ever think for one moment I feel shame about you… you…"

Tears that you've been suppressing roll down your cheeks. "You saved me.. without you and the things you did for me the past weeks weeks… I wouldn't be able to be so strong and deal with-"

Your head lowers as more tears begin streaming down your cheeks and now are able to drip against the floor. "With everything. Without you I know I'd be broken."

Eyes lifting they meet shocked pink ones and you finish everything left to say holding back the rest of the tears.

"And even if you hadn't saved me from breaking Kalluto, even if everything that happened for all those weeks didn't happen I still would not noreverbe ashamed of you."

Kalluto had emotion filling his gaze and despite the tightness in his body you remove your hands from his face and wrap them around his small frame and give him a tight hug.

"And fuck what Killua said… you are not your mother's pet nor mine.. you hear me Kalluto. You are your own person."

"Then why are you leaving me here…" Those words have you holding him tighter.

"I don't want Killua saying anything hurtful to again… and the things I need to talk to him about are best done privately." Rubbing soft circles in his back I add carefully into his ear in a whisper.

"I also want him to realize you can be his brother without you being your family's spy."

Kalluto said nothing but he stiffened like the words struck a blow and you pull away to examine his face before getting up and heading to the door.

"I'll see you in a bit Kalluto… please be safe while I'm gone."

He murmured his ascent before you were out the door and on the way to the restaurant.

As your feet brought you closer and closer to the restaurant you realized just how much things had the potential to back fire or get fucked up if you made just one wrong move or had one slip up.

Getting to the restaurant you easily spot Gon, Killua, and Leorio. Walking between the tables you reach them easily and nod your head before taking a seat beside Leorio.

"Y/N!" Gon exclaimed his eyes shining.

"It's so good to finally see you! You have no idea how much you've missed! When I took Killua back to whale tail island Aunt Mito kept asking about you!" You can't help but feel warm at Gon's way of expressing himself all at once.

A ghost of a smile crosses your face and your eyes lighten a moment before your face takes on a more subdued expression. "I'm glad to hear you both took a trip home.. I definitely miss Mito I hope she's doing well."

Gons eyes shined with curiosity. "So what have you been up to since you left heavens arena?"

Flashbacks of the months you spent with Shalnark and everything you did flashed through your mind before memories of the last month crashed in.

"Training." Was all you said it was a lie but no way would you tell them the truth.

"Oh? Really must have been really hard training you look awful." Gon had a way about sounding so positive despite borderline insulting you.

You couldn't help but raise a brow, "Thanks kid."

The feeling of someone's eyes on you had your gaze shifting to the side to meet Killuas. His expression said loud and clear he didn't believe you but thankfully didn't push the matter.

After placing your orders Gon, Killua, and Leorio dragged you into conversations. Leorios about school and working towards being a doctor and the other two about their adventures.

It was hard not being able to contribute but what all could you say to them really? You needed to keep them safe and you couldn't do that if they knew what you'd been up too. You couldn't even just say you'd been with a man because they'd demand answers.

After you all had eaten you looked up to Killua.

"Kil?"

"Yes hag?"

"I'm not telling you to be nicer to Kalluto.. but you know he's not all that bad right?"

Killuas eyes flashed angerily. "Are you trying to ruin dinner for us?"

Your face fell and that all to familiar tiredness felt like it was filling you up again. "No Kil.. just. Understand that Kalluto is as much a prisoner as you.. but instead of fighting it like you do he protected himself by being safe… in the only way he can which has been to follow orders. At least give him the chance to show you he can change."

Killua said nothing to that but rolled him eyes clearly still angry.

"This.. has been nice. But I think I should go for now."

Gon looked hurt. "But we have only just gotten to spend time with you!"

"I know but.. I really should be getting back." Especially before Illumi got back. You didn't want to have to deal with him tonight.

"Fine but you have to promise to see us again soon! Especially when we get ahold of Kurapika!"

The faint swallow was your only reaction at first, could you really face Kurapika after everything? Could you really even call him a friend after everything you'd done, been doing, and most importantlyplannedon doing.

A faint smile finally crossed your face though, as to not let on your inner turmoil. "That'd be really nice… I'll be in touch. You three stay safe alright?"

With that you pushed through the restaurant doors and headed back towards the hotel. Instinctively you knew you'd need all the rest you needed… especially for what was in store tomorrow.

"You wanted to see me?" Illumi asked the man before him dryly.

"As part of our agreement we made, you owe me a favor." Chrollo replied smoothly.

"I take it you called me here to call it in?"

Chrollos lips smoothly ticked up. "Indeed I am… you see I'm curious about this cousin a good number of my troupe have met that you seem so determined to keep locked away for yourself and your family."

Illumis expression didn't change but there was a distinct difference in the air around him. He knew he wasn't going to like what the Phantom Troupe leader was going to ask of him.

Especially as the next words came out his mouth. "I wish to speak with her in a few days time and I want you to arrange the meeting."

Chapter 56: Author note

Chapter Text

Guys I'll be real with you, I'm beyond exhausted and just got out of jail. a new chapter will be coming soon. I'm almost done with it thankfully but I just wanted to keep you guys updated.

i love you guys so much thank you guys!

Chapter 57: Chapter 55 - I am, One slippery bitch.

Notes:

This is going to be one hell of a long chapter. Just beware it's going to be an emotional rollercoaster.

Chapter Text

You had located Kurapika and had been watching him the entire day discreetly and from a great distance. The reason for that was Melody.

Even from the distance you worried she's somehow hear the beating of your heart you didn't even risk speaking in fear of her hearing you.

Melody.

You needed her on your side and needed her to be quiet and keep her mouth shut when the time was right.

Because you knew at some point you'd be around her and Kurapika at the same fact if everything went as you'd planned you'd most certainly be with them.

And you knew that she'd hear the dishonesty and betrayal in your heart. That also meant cornering her at a time when you knew she'd be alone.

The sound of emergency vehicles could be heard approaching the auction house from all directions.

Adjusting the binoculars you zeroed in on Kurapikas face on the rooftop of a distant building.

He didn't know it yet but the phantom troupe was behind the disturbance at the auction house. That they had killed that entire room full of people and were probably even now finishing cleanup before heading to the roof.

With that you adjusted the binoculars and could even now see an air balloon coming to life on the roof.

At the sight of a blonde head and a hint of lavender your heart skipped a beat.

It felt like your body was tingling just at the sight of him. You were all too aware of him.

This was the closest you'd been to him in weeks. A longing you couldn't squash filled your chest… you missed him.. wanted- no needed to see him.

Deep down you knew the only reason you hadn't discreetly sought him out wasn't for fear of punishment from Illumi but was so your resolve didn't slip from the decisions you knew had to be made.

There was also the fear he'd read everything you were trying to hide from your face.

When his face turned and you saw his usual smile as he answered the question to another troupe member your heart fluttered again.

You kept watching him, it was hard not to drink in the sight of his face after so long of being deprived.

You noticed his eyes flicking around rapidly and you couldn't help but wonder if someone was closing in on them.

You turn the binoculars to scout the nearby area. Surely they'd have added it in the anime if they got in a fight right? A part of you was ready to intervene even if it'd be foolish but when no one was to be seen you felt confused.

What the hell was Shalnark looking for? Was he just being cautious?

When you moved the binoculars back to Shalnark your heart didn't just flutter but dropped as you froze on the spot.

It had to be a coincidence there's no way hesawyou.

Because the view in your binoculars were his green eyes fixed right on your hiding spot on that distant building.

The worst part is you couldn't look away even after his eyes shifted away.

Only when the air balloon started to rise from the rooftop did you shake yourself out of your trance.

Realizing just how vulnerable and open you'd left yourself.

It was unsettling how just watching him had disarmed you so completely.

Adjusting your binoculars back to the rooftop Kurapika and Melody were on, did you realize they had now spotted the air balloon and were preparing to leave that roof to follow the air balloon.

Pushing further into the shadows you knew what you had to do as the duo rushed to the rooftop door disappearing through it.

Pulling your phone out you dialed a number when the monotone voice answered you could only ask him one question.

"Illumi, do you know where the sheet music forThe Sonata of Darknessis?"

Shalnark always knew the boss aimed high but he never expected the boss would want to steal everything from the auction.

For the first time he wasn't thinking of her, his mind was completely preoccupied with the mission and the thrill of stealing everything and so boldly.

Nobunaga looked over at him, the samurai grinning. "This is going to be one of our biggest hauls."

He turned to face him smiling. "It sure is! I can't wait to see the haul."

"I wonder what's taking them so long." Nobunaga faced the rooftops door. But Shalnark only half heard his words.

Not as a tingle ran up his spine. Not out of fear but anticipation.

Someone was watching him. He discreetly tried looking for the source of the prying eyes but he couldn't locate them. But he knew whoever was watching him was out there.

He was about to open his mouth to say something to Nobunaga but when nothing happened. When there was no ambush of people swarming the roof.

It hit him just who might be watching him.

That was when he became aware that tingle down his spine never actually went away.

In fact as he focused on it there was some invisible connection to it and a far off point.

Eyes shifting to the side he glanced at a point on a far off dark building. There was nothing to see but he just knew he was staring into someone's eyes. And he knew they had to be hers.

Shalnark looked away when Uvogin and the others reached the rooftop at the extraction point; he didn't look happy and it was obvious why.

There was no merchandise anywhere in sight.

But there was more to it. Uvogin kept looking at him in a way he didn't like.

He'd ask questions later but now they had to go. Emergency vehicles were closing in on the auction building and they had to go.

When everyone was on the hot air balloon he pulled the cord and it started to lift into the night sky.

Only when they floated above the city a decent distance away from the auction building did anyone speak and it was Uvogin as he pulled out his phone to call the boss.

"No merchandise?" Everyone could hear the boss's cold yet curious tone.

"None, in fact the vault was completely empty. The auctioneer was the only one who knew the whole situation, and according to him. All of the items were taken to a new location a few hours ago."

Uvogins cold stare fixed in the distance as he spoke his next words. "It's like… they expected this to happen and were fully prepared for it."

"Oh?" You could almost hear Chrollo's coolly amused voice on the other end of the line.

"Don't you think the timing is just a little too coincidental?" Uvogin stared off into the city before continuing.

"If you wanna know what I think… we've got a Judas among us." Uvogins eyes slit back to Shalnark and everyone in the air balloon stilled but Nobunaga spoke up.

"So, you're saying that one of us is a traitor?" He looked at Uvogin coolly. Everyone including Feitan jolted slightly their attention now on Uvogin.

Uvogin was about to about his mouth but they heard Chrollo's cool response.

"No. There isn't a traitor."

He paused as if hoping his point got across before continuing, "And if you ask me.. Judas was nothing of the sort. It's said that Judas betrayed Jesus for 30 pieces of silver. But to betray all of us… what would one ask of the Mafia?"

Chrollo almost sounded amused as he continued. "Think about it. What would the traitor gain by selling us out to them? Money? Fame? Status? Would that be enough to gratify any of us? Or to slake our thirst in any way?"

Uvogin sucked in a pensive inhale before he spoke his next words knowing they'd carry weight. "Nobody in the troupe is like that, no. But- what about Shal's girl? We all know she isn't from here and knows a good deal of things she shouldn't. Maybe she used that knowledge to sabotage us. It was obvious in the beginning she wasn't fond of us, even if she did seem to warm up to us towards the end.. it could have been a ploy."

Uvogin carries on almost a tinge of hurt in his cold voice. "And she hasn't made an effort to see us or reach out in weeks. The one encounter she does have with us for the first time in weeks resulted in her and Machi getting into it."

Shalnarks hand tightened on the cord, his eyes flashing he couldn't believe what he was hearing.

Even if a part of him now wondered if Uvogin was partly right… He did feel her staring him down from the auction building. Why would she have been doing that?

He was now glad he didn't tell the others of her distant presence. But before Shalnark could snap at Uvogin still feeling defensive and needed to defend her did he hear the boss say.

"No, that's where you're wrong. Out of everyone she had the very least to gain by selling us out." The boss almost sounded amused as he spoke.

"Besides… when she ran into Machi. She felt threatened and from what I heard was being protective of the youngest Zoldyck. Surely if she was that protective of the child she'd be just as protective when it concerns her lover."

"After everything do you truly think she'd do anything to sabotage Shalnarks safety?"

Shalnark couldn't stop the flush that lit up his cheeks. Did the boss and everyone else truly consider them lovers?

They'd never truly addressed what they were and the one time they came close she jumped at them only being friends with benefits… but even then both of them knew what they had was so much deeper than that.

So why is it that only now that he heard them openly referred to as lovers did it hit him so strongly?

Everyone in the air balloon was now looking at him. Even Uvogin had nothing to say to the bosses retort. Thankfully the boss spoke on as if oblivious to the revelation he shoved in Shals face.

"And that's not all that doesn't add up."

"It's not?" Uvogin sounds surprised.

"If there was an informant the Mafia's response was pitifully inadequate. If they had known beforehand that Class-A bounties would appear at the auction from out of nowhere, they certainly would have bolstered their security." Again Chrollo sounded coolly amused before he finished with.

"The guests came unarmed which tells me no one warned them."

"I can't argue with that." Uvogin finally responded taking everything Chrollo said.

"And that's why I believe… that while someone did tip them off, it wasn't terribly specific. However… someone high up in the Mafia community believed that information."

"Okay, I think I follow you." Uvogin responded, seeming more relaxed as he leaned back against the air balloons basket.

"But I don't see how this information is getting from A to B. Whatever." He sighs before continuing. "So, what do you want us to do now?"

"When you spoke with the auctioneer, did you ask where the merchandise was moved?"

"I did, but he kept insisting he didn't know, all the way up until he died." Uvogin says flippantly.

"And Feitan tortured him, so…" Uvogin trails off but Feitans low voice speaks up.

"He had the worst luck of anyone today."

Uvogin smirked down at Feitan clearly amused by the shorter man's brutally.

"Did you get the names of anyone who might know?" Chrollo asked to which Uvogin smugly replied.

"Do you even have to ask?"

The conversation went on Uvogin revealing that the ten dons had a hand in it and the merchandise was most likely moved by the shadow beasts. Even adding that the theory that they didn't know they were coming has even more credibility.

As the conversation comes to an end Uvogin says, "We can take them, can't we?"

"Of course." Those words have a wolffish grin spreading on Uvogins face.

"Put on a show for the pursuers. A disturbance big enough to draw out the Shadow Beasts."

Uvogin begins to chuckle darkly. "I can hardly wait!"

Shalnark was still a bit pissed with Uvogin but as the hot air balloon landed and they all stood along a ledge looking down at a small crater full of Mafia men Shalnark couldn't help but be amused especially as he laughs.

"Just look at the reception we're getting, huh?"

"I'm not gonna have to clean all this up am I?" Shizuku looks over the edge clearly not looking forward to a mass cleanup but Feitan responds flatly.

"They're not worth your time."

"Hey! You guys can stay out of this! I'll take care of em' myself!" Uvogin confidently steps forward ready to jump off the ledge and into the small crater .

The others watch for only a moment before Franklin says it's like watching a gorilla stomp on a bunch of ants and Shalnark suggests playing cards to pass the time.

Even playing cards didn't entirely distract him from everything earlier. Especially the parts that involved her. But he maintained his usual smile.

Shalnark realized that a part of him held a bit of hostility towards Uvo after the conversation he had with the boss.

How did the boss, someone that hadn't even met her have more faith in her than someone who had met her?

Machi's voice shook him out of his thoughts. Her cool voice cutting through his thoughts.

"For what it's worth I don't think she'd ever sell you out. She's who you're thinking about right?"

Shalnarks eyes flicked to Machi's, his smile forced and bland. "I don't know what you're talking about."

Machi wasn't having any of it. "Despite what happened between myself and her. The boss was right. We put her in a position where she felt threatened. I'm not happy about our interaction but I understand why she reacted the way she did."

Machis head turned toward the crater Uvogin was now facing off with the shadow beasts in.

"He should have known better than to assume she'd be a Judas to us. I didn't even get to properly meet her and I know better."

Machi lets out an irritated scoff. "Then again he was short sighted enough to assume one of us was a traitor too. But that's Uvo for you."

At Machi's words he felt something in him ease. Her words being the balm he didn't realize he needed.

And that brief moment of peace was the last he felt for the next few hours.

Not after Uvogin got kidnapped by a nen user with a chain ability.

Not after they got held up handling the rest of the shadow beasts.

Not after he had to track down where the mafia was keeping him.

And certainly not after Uvogin arrogantly proclaimed he was going to kill the chain user after they rescued him.

Shalnark and the others all had seen Uvogin like this and knew it was no use trying to dissuade him from the vengeance he clearly desired.

That's how Shalnark ended up in a random house tapping away at a computer as Franklin brought Uvogin the beer up; he still needed to flush out the spotted leeches.

Uvogin was standing off to the side of him and Shalnark was surprised to hear him speak.

"For what it's worth I shouldn't have accused Y/N of being a Judas."

More than him speaking he couldn't comprehend Uvogin… apologizing?

Shalnarks eyes shifted to Uvogins face. "I can understand where your doubts come from."

"Has she still not spoken to you?"

"No." Was all Shalnark could say before turning his attention back to the computer.

Thankfully he found exactly what he needed for Uvogin and gave him the opportunity to dispel the momentarily serious moment as he exclaimed. "This is it! It says here that a dummy corporation for the nostrade family owns that building they kept you in!"

"Alright then, do you think you can track down a list of all the buildings in this area that they own?" Uvogins hands are on his hips, clearly thankful that there's not a weird air between himself and Shalnark anymore.

"Sure can! I can also see if anyone has checked into a hotel recently using the nostrade name!" Shalnark chirps before clicking away at the computer.

There was a loud thud and the sound of cans falling to the ground as heavy footsteps approached. "Okay I found some more beer." Franklin says as he steps into the office.

Uvogins already grinning, "Hey, thanks alot!"

Franklin all out drops all the cans on the floor before handing a single beer over to Uvogin. "Here ya go."

As Uvogin cracks open a beer, Shalnark speaks. "You know what you need Uvo? A hunter's license, as long as you have the money you can dig up all kinds of information from their site."

All Uvogin can do is smirk as he holds up his beer. "Unlike you guys I don't like the idea of money. If I want something I take it." He proudly responds.

"Well said! You're an exemplary bandit!" Shalnark can't help but smile as he speaks. It was one thing he had always admired about Uvo. He truly did just enjoy the thrill of taking the things he wanted.

A part of Shalnark felt bad for the woman that ever caught Uvogins attention. He just knew the man would be relentless.

There was a ding and his eyes lit up. "Here!"

Uvogin immediately lowered his head grunting to look over Shalnarks shoulder at the screen.

"They own two other buildings in York New city and there are three hotels where members are staying. This search shouldn't take too long! There!"

Shalnark had scribbled some addresses on a piece of paper and handed it up towards Uvo.

The larger man tossed his can and grabbed the paper. "Thanks buddy! I owe you one!"

The next moment Shalnark was completely perplexed as the man wrapped a hand around his head and he leaned in and kissed his cheek.

The second Uvogins lips disappeared he slapped his cheek his brows pinching and he felt himself grow mildly irritated again. "What are you doing!"

All Uvogin did was chuckle as he put a foot on the ledge of the window sill another beer already in hand as he turned back to Shalnark and Franklin. "Well, I'm off."

"What about the beer!" Franklin sounded mildly irritated, probably due to the fact he'd collected so much and for pretty much no reason.

"You guys can finish it." Uvogin smirks at them.

"Make sure you dispose of the body. And try to make it quick." Franklin just replies his tone serious.

"Yeah.." Uvogin replies, his lips turning up in a manner that said he wasn't going to make it quick in the least. "Later."

He was already pushing out the window when Shalnark suddenly got a very bad feeling and shouted out. "HEY UVO!"

"Huh?" Uvogin seemed taken aback as he looked back at Shalnark but Shalnark just looked at him, his face laced with concern as he spoke.

"Don't get careless out there." He knew his friend was reckless and had defeated many opponents but Shalnark still felt a bit of dread in his stomach.

Was it because he'd lost Y/N? Was it because of his own previous carelessness that he now wanted to remind the people closest to him not to be that way too.

Even Uvogins next words did nothing to settle the dread in Shalnark's stomach. He could tell the larger man didn't take his warning seriously as he smirked and responded with a cocky. "No prob."

Before disappearing out the window leaving him and Franklin all alone.

It's hard when you know all the things that are about to happen but worse than the knowing is the waiting.

All day you knew people were going to die at the auction and you could have intervened so why didn't you? Was it a matter of not facing Feitan, Franklin, and Shizuku or something else?

It's not like you were really friends with Franklin or Shizuku the way you were with Feitan. The time you spent with those two particular spiders was brief yet…. You couldn't make yourself move to stop them.

Facing off the three of them would have been difficult, yes but there were ways you could have indirectly or directly interfered with their plans.

You could have intervened to save those lives, you could have somehow let it slip to the spiders the objects at the auction they were looking for weren't even there.

So why didn't you? You'd forgotten just how many people were in that room but when you'd been sitting with Illumi and Kalluto earlier and heard that reportedly 500 people lost their lives. Why weren't you all that moved…?

You'd always felt like you'd been somewhere in the gray of morality, but when had it darkened so much?

Has your connection to shalnark corrupted you or had you always been this way?

Was it this world you found yourself in that made it so easy to tip further on the scale of immortality or had this always been a part of you that had always been locked away and waiting for an opportunity to be unleashed?

'I saw the anime and I knew an entire room full of people would die. That kurapikas coworkers would die along with them.. so why didn't I really care to stop it?'

'Why is it I care to save Uvo but not them?'

Ultimately it doesn't really matter, not as you wait in an alley outside the hotel Kurapikas in.

Uvo was coming for him and you were going to try and change Uvo's mind or.. well you didn't really want to consider plan B

It may have been late and you were exhausted but Uvogins life meant more to you than this exhaustion.

A large shadow moved from between an alley towards the hotel and you knew it was Uvo approaching the hotel Kurapika was in.

You had put your hair up along with wearing many layers of black clothes one of which had a hood, you went as far binding your chest to flatten what you had you didn't want to be recognized or spotted by either party.

It wasn't just Uvo you didn't want to catch on to who you were.

Taking a page out of Feitans book you'd even found a cowl to cover the lower half of your face to hide your feminine features.

It's hard to pull off the appearance of a young man let alone a stranger when your face could easily give you away.

Leaning against a brick wall in the alley as he passed you spoke in as low a raspy voice as you could manage. "He's going to kill you."

Uvo halted and turned to you, his eyes narrowing but a sinister grin tipping up his lips. "Is that right? He didn't seem all that special to me." He flashed a cocky grin as his aura flared.

You knew this was a gamble you'd come at him as a stranger and not just that but you came as a stranger with what sounded like a threat.

Uvo was much bigger than you and with his size and strength. And not to sound like a coward but you'd most definitely have to run if he decided to take you out.

Because as good as you had gotten with your Hatsu the past few months there's a good chance he'd kill you.

You almost wondered if he'd feel bad if he learned your identity after slaughtering you.

It was hard to tell how much the troupe members really cared… although the time you'd spent with them especially Uvo… he was like the brother you lost in coming here.

"Go back to your friends, if you continue down this path no one will be there to save you." He turned from you and continued walking away obviously not taking you seriously.

His next words proved that.

"I don't need saving and I don't need others to help me win this little battle. Be lucky I have a debt to settle with this chain user first or else I'd take my time ripping you apart." Uvo's tone was condescending, one you'd never heard from the man before and one never directed towards you.

Fuck it you rushed forward and grabbed his arm. "Please don't go, this isn't worth it!" Your voice had most definitely slipped from the low rasp but you didn't care, Glancing at your hand on his arm he pulled it away.

"Listen, this is going to happen one way or another. I don't even understand why some kid like you cares. You the chain user's friend or something?" Uvogins face turns his eyes sparking with a hatred that had you lifting your hands in a show of peace.

'I'm your friend Uvo…' is what you wanted to say but all that came out of your mouth was.

"Or something." Your voice held that rasp again, your eyes looking up towards Uvogins. You knew in this light he wouldn't catch the color of your eyes.

"If you attempt to stop me again. I will kill you. Feel lucky that tonight I'm feeling generous. Run along kid. I won't warn you again."

You backed away from him immediately, his eyes were threatening and never left your own.

You weren't going to get yourself killed by him trying to convince him. When you got far enough away he continued to the hotel door and out of view as he pushed into the lobby to the hotel.

The anxiety from earlier came back tenfold... It wasn't supposed to come to this.. but there wasn't a choice anymore, Not now.

Plan B was about to go into effect and it was risky…to say the least.

As you saw Uvo exit the Hotel a bit later Kurapika at his side. The anxiety in you stills as your eyes fix on them.

These feelings you had for the troupe weren't a result of the connection you had to Shalnark.

These feelings were the result of a bond formed from people that matched your energy and ultimately treated you as one of them.

Even when they had no reason to.

Uvo never hurt you and helped to keep you safe.. it was your turn to return the debt.

Those memories with everyone haunted you, but also worked as a lifeline especially during the weeks locked beneath the Zoldyck Mansion.

When Uvo and Kurapika got in the car that would take them to the Gordeau Desert your feet moved.

They had begun pulling away, you had no time to second guess yourself seeing a guy on the phone idling at a light. You rushed forward, opening his door you quickly hit the seatbelt holding him in and yanked him right out the car.

Snatching his phone you promptly used KO to crush the phone in your hand and toss it to the ground. The car had begun rolling forward a little and you jumped inside slamming the door, screeching off into traffic and in the direction you saw their car go off too.

A befuddled man screaming at you to stop quickly being drowned out by distance.

You followed from a distance, eventually turning the headlights off when you felt it grew to be too suspicious to keep following them, especially considering the lack of other vehicles out.

When you saw them stop you were thankfully a good distance away and brought the stolen car to a stop parking the car and getting out.

It didn't take long for the destruction to begin and you started running in their direction as quietly as possible.

You could see the fight, but this wasn't the time to interfere… You had to wait until they were both distracted. When the fight finally stopped and the smoke cleared Uvo was wrapped in Kurapika's chains and you tensed.

Closing your eyes you felt a few frustrated tears begin to trickle from them. This wasn't fair.. But life had never been fair and especially for you.

Heart pounding in your chest. Conflicting thoughts started to emerge again.

A small voice whispered.

'Kurapika is my friend too.. doesn't he deserve to get his revenge for his clan. You wanted revenge after all for what someone did to you..'

Opening your eyes you took in a deep breath.

That small voice wasn't enough to change your mind or shake your resolve.

No..

Kurapika wasn't your only friend here. And you didn't care if he wanted revenge and even if it was selfish and wrong to rob him of this moment. That's exactly what you were going to do, rob him of the justice he felt he deserved.

But Uvo was your friend too. You refused to let him die, especially knowing the fact he stayed loyal to his friends and never sold them out even until the very end.

It hit you if you didn't do something Shalnark and the rest of the troupe wouldn't be the only one losing a friend tonight.

And they most certainly wouldn't forgive you for standing back and watching him die.

He… wouldn't forgive you… Even in this moment you knew if he knew everything he still might not forgive you.. But saving Uvo was a start.

You knew even now he was probably sitting on that window waiting for his friend to come back.

All your life you'd never had friends outside your brother. And now you finally had them.. Fuck Illumi and the other Zoldycks.. You had friends.

Clenching your fist in determination and before you gave yourself time to second guess what you were about to do for a second time tonight you braced your legs and left your hiding spot.

Dark smoke as if from a raging fire began to pour out from around your body and into the places around Kurapika and Uvogin. As you fully activated your newest Hatsu ability 'Smoke screen'.

This was the only good thing that came from being locked in the dungeon beneath the Zoldyck manor. The ability you'd developed to hide from everything that had happened and done to you.

It after all had only made sense that if you could have a Hatsu that burned like a wildfire that you could manifest the smoke that results from when the fire is set on consuming everything around it.

You knew this Hatsu could be oppressive.. Suffocating even. Another advantage of the smoke was the advantage of feeling your targets moving within it.

So you didn't need to see Kurapika to feel he had halted his torture of Uvo asking about the spiders, as his head snapped from side the side trying to determine the threat surrounding him.

"What the-" It didn't take long for you to close the distance between Kurapika and yourself.

But despite his momentary surprise he must have felt your presence closing in behind him because you felt the smoke shift as he spun to block your blow from behind.

Your hand shot out to catch his fist, you knew that he very well might kill Uvogin just to be free to battle you so you needed to end this fight before it could really even begin.

You'd never seen his scarlet eyes before. Up close they glittered and burned like the most rare of gems.

Despite the fury in those scarlet eyes you found yourself momentarily distracted as you stared, you could tell his eyes were trying to lock on yours. You could only hope against hope the shadows and smoke skewed his view of the shade of your eyes.

It was clear by his expression he was expecting this to be only a 1V1 with Uvo. He never once expected another person to be lurking and ready for him to let his guard down. And no fight would ever be fair so you used that to your advantage.

Even if he was quick enough to block your first blow he certainly wouldn't be able block your next. Because unlike him.. You'd done more than spent time honing your nen.

You'd spent time training under thieves and assassins. And they certainly didn't train you to fight fair.

Remembering the chop Killua had taught you it took seconds to quickly lash out and render him unconscious. His eyes widened the second your hand hit his neck as if unbelieving. A myriad of things flashed across his face.

Panic and fear were the first before a deep hatred crossed his face.

You couldn't help but wonder, did he think he was going to die? If he did there was one thing you couldn't help but acknowledge and that was there was no acceptance of his fate in his eyes.

Only a deep hatred and loathing for the person that was coming between him and his revenge.

You caught his body as it slumped, unconsciousness making him immediately slump. You could only be gentle as you lowered him gently to the desert floor.

Letting your Hatsu fizzle out, you looked to Uvogin down on his knees staring up at you.

"Why aren't you killing him." He almost calmly eyes flashing in anger beneath his lashes as he looks from you to the man now slumped on the dusty ground.

"…I can't.." You swallow and speak the next words softly almost as if you don't truly want Uvogin to hear you. "He's my friend."

His eyes narrowed on your still disguised form. "You're the boy with the warning from earlier right?"

The only answer to his question you could give was a subtle nod.

"So why ya here helping me instead? If that's been your friend all along." Blood leaked down his face from the beating he'd received as he stared at you.

You felt a clenching in your chest as you lowered your gaze to Kurapikas unconscious form and then back up to Uvo.

Pulling your cowl down and your hood back you looked at him E/C eyes shining as they met his. "….Because you're my friend too Uvo.